"Telah pasti datangnya ketetapan Allah, maka janganlah kamu meminta-minta agar disegerakan (datang)nya. Mahasuci Allah dan Mahatinggi dari apa yang mereka persekutukan. Dia menurunkan para malaikat dengan (membawa) wahyu dengan perintahNya kepada siapa yang Dia kehendaki dari hamba-hamba-Nya, yaitu, 'Peringatkanlah olehmu sekalian, bahwasanya tidak ada tuhan (yang berhak disembah) melainkan Aku, maka hendak-lah kamu bertakwa kepadaKu'." (An-Nahl: 1-2).
Makkiyah
"Dengan Menyebut Nama Allah Yang Maha Pengasih Lagi Maha Penyayang"
(1) Allah تعالى berfirman dalam rangka mendekatkan (waktu) kedatangan ketetapanNya yang telah Dia janjikan dan memastikan kejadiannya, ﴾ أَتَىٰٓ أَمۡرُ ٱللَّهِ فَلَا تَسۡتَعۡجِلُوهُۚ ﴿ "Telah pasti datangnya ketetapan Allah, maka janganlah kamu meminta-minta agar disegerakan (datang)nya," sesungguhnya ia akan tiba. Dan setiap sesuatu yang pasti datang, berarti dekat.
﴾ سُبۡحَٰنَهُۥ وَتَعَٰلَىٰ عَمَّا يُشۡرِكُونَ ﴿ "Mahasuci Allah dan Mahatinggi dari apa yang mereka persekutukan," yang berbentuk penisbatan sekutu, anak, istri, padanan, dan lain sebagainya, yang dilekatkan oleh kaum musyrikin kepada Allah, yang tidak pantas dengan keagungan Allah dan menafikan kesempurnaanNya.
(2) Sesudah Allah menyucikan diriNya dari sifat-sifat yang disandangkan oleh para musuhNya bagiNya, maka Allah menye-butkan wahyu yang Dia turunkan kepada para nabiNya, yang mesti diikuti dalam aspek penyebutan sifat-sifat kesempurnaan yang dinisbatkan kepada Allah. Allah berfirman, ﴾ يُنَزِّلُ ٱلۡمَلَٰٓئِكَةَ بِٱلرُّوحِ مِنۡ أَمۡرِهِۦ ﴿ "Dia menurunkan para malaikat dengan (membawa) wahyu dengan pe-rintahNya" yaitu dengan wahyu yang menjadi sumber kehidupan jiwa-jiwa manusia, ﴾ عَلَىٰ مَن يَشَآءُ مِنۡ عِبَادِهِۦٓ ﴿ "kepada siapa yang Dia kehendaki dari hamba-hambaNya," yaitu insan-insan yang Allah ketahui layak mengemban risalahNya.
Dan substansi dakwah dan protes para rasul secara keseluruh-an tertuang pada FirmanNya, ﴾ أَنۡ أَنذِرُوٓاْ أَنَّهُۥ لَآ إِلَٰهَ إِلَّآ أَنَا۠ ﴿ "Peringatkanlah olehmu sekalian, bahwasanya tidak ada tuhan (yang berhak disembah) melainkan Aku," yaitu bertumpu pada ma'rifatullah (pengenalan Allah) تعالى, pengesaanNya dalam sifat-sifat keagungan yang meru-pakan sifat-sifat uluhiyah (ketuhanan), dan peribadahan kepadaNya semata tidak ada sekutu bagiNya. Inilah alasan mengapa Allah menurunkan kitab-kitabNya, mengutus para rasul dan menggaris-kan (aturan-aturan) seluruh syariat yang menyeru dan mengarah-kan kepadanya, melawan pihak-pihak yang memerangi dan melan-carkan perlawanan terhadapnya. 9
Berikutnya, Allah menerangkan bukti-bukti yang menguatkan hal itu. Allah berfirman,
Surat ini dinamakan juga dengan nama surat an-Ni'am (nikmat-nikmat). Karena Allah menyebutkan inti-inti kenikmatan dan pon-dasi-pondasinya di bagian awalnya. Sementara di penghujung surat, Dia (memerinci) pelengkap dan penyempurna kenikmatan itu.
-Ey Kâfirler!- Allah’ın sizler için takdir ettiği azabınız çok yaklaştı, vaktinden önce gelmesini istemeyip durmayın! Allah Teâlâ, müşriklerin O'na koştukları ortaklardan münezzehtir ve yücedir.
Le châtiment qu’Allah a décrété de vous faire subir est proche, ô mécréants. Ne cherchez donc pas à le hâter. Qu’Allah soit au-dessus de ce que les polythéistes Lui attribuent comme associés !
The Hour and the punishment that Allah has decreed for you - O disbelievers - is close, so do not ask for it to come sooner than its time. Exalted is He and High above that which they associate with Him in their worship.
Bliži se kazna koju vam je Gospodar pripremio, o nevjernici! Zato je nemojte požurivati. Hvaljen neka je Allah i neka je vrlo visoko iznad toga da ima saučesnike!
Azab yang Allah putuskan untuk kalian -wahai orang-orang kafir- sudah dekat maka janganlah meminta disegerakan sebelum waktunya. Mahasuci Allah lagi Mahatinggi dari sekutu-sekutu yang diangkat oleh kaum musyrikin itu sebagai tandingan-Nya.
The Name of the Surah
This Surah has been called Al-Nahl, that is, the honey bee because it mentions it as a unique Divine marvel. Another name for this Surah is Surah Al-Ni` am. (Qurtubi) The word Ni'am is the plural of Ni'mah (blessing) because the great blessings of Allah Ta’ ala have been particularly mentioned in this Surah.
Commentary
The Surah begins without any particular introduction with a direct, stern and awesome note of warning. The reason behind it was the saying of the polytheists that Muhammad (al-Mustafa ﷺ) keeps warning them of the day of Qiyamah and the punishment of Allah and telling them that Allah Ta’ ala has promised victory for him and punishment for his opponents. All this, they challenged, they do not see coming upon them. In reply, it was said: أَتَىٰ أَمْرُ اللَّـهِ فَلَا تَسْتَعْجِلُوهُ (The command of Allah is bound to come. So, do not ask for it to come sooner - 1).
Here, the expression: أَمْرُ اللَّـهِ (amrullah : the command of Allah) means the promise Allah has made to His Rasul - that his enemies will be made to surrender, and that Muslims will be blessed with victory and honour. In this verse, it is in a distinctly awesome tone that Allah Ta’ ala has said: أَتَىٰ أَمْرُ اللَّـهِ (ata amrullah: translated here as 'the command of Allah is bound to come' ). Literally (the nuance of the original expression remaining untranslatable), the sense is that issued is the command of Allah, that is, it is bound to come which you will soon see.
Some commentators say that 'the command of Allah' here means the day of Qiyamah. The sense of its being 'bound to come' is that it is going to come soon. And if we were to look at it in the frame of the life of the entire world itself, its being close, or its actual coming does not remain much distant. (Al-Bahr Al-Muhit)
As for the second sentence in the first verse where it is said that Allah Ta’ ala is free of Shirk (the ascribing of partners to Him), it means that the act of these people who are belying the promise of Allah Ta’ ala is itself an act of Kufr (infidelity) and Shirk. Allah Ta’ ala is absolutely free from it. (Al-Bahr Al-Muhit)
The essential message of the first verse is to call people to believe in the Oneness of Allah (Tauhid) through a stern warning. The second verse carries an affirmation of Tauhid through a reported proof, the substance of which is that every Rasul or messenger of Allah, from Sayyidna Adam (علیہ السلام) to the Last of the Prophets ﷺ ، who has come in different parts of the world at different times, has but preached this belief in the Oneness of Allah - though, none of them knew anything about the life and work of each other because of obvious causes. Just imagine if at least one hundred and twenty thousand blessed wise men who are born in different ages, countries and regions, and believe in and adhere to one single principle, then, one is naturally compelled to accept that their saying so cannot be false. In order to have faith, this single proof is sufficient.
The word: رُوح (ruh: spirit) as used in this verse, according to Sayyidna ibn ` Abbas ؓ ، means Wahy (revelation); and according to some commentators, it means Hidayah (guidance). (Al-Bahr Al-Muhit) After having presented the reported proof of Tauhid in the second verse, the same belief has been proved rationally by turning the focus on the blessings of Allah Ta` ala as it follows next in verses 3-8.
La Hora y el castigo que Al-lah ha decretado para ustedes incrédulos llegarán pronto, así que no pidan que se adelanten antes de su tiempo. Al-lah está por encima de cuanto Le asocian en la adoración.
Il decreto di Allāh riguardo la vostra punizione si avvicina, o miscredenti: non chiedete di affrettarlo prima del tempo; lungi Allāh l'Altissimo dalle affermazioni degli idolatri che Allāh abbia dei pari.
1- Allah’ın emri geldi (gelecek). Artık onu istemekte acele etmeyin. O, onların ortak koştukları şeylerden yüce ve münezzehtir.
2- O, kendi emri ile kullarından dilediği kimseler üzerine melekleri rûh/vahiy ile:“(İnsanları) uyarın: Benden başka hiçbir (hak) ilâh yok! Öyleyse benden korkup sakının.” diye indirir.
(Mekke’de inmiştir, 128 âyettir)
Rahmân ve Rahîm Allah’ın adı ile.
1. Yüce Allah, vaadinin yakınlaştığını ve gerçekleşeceğinin muhakkak olduğunu belirtmek üzere şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Allah’ın emri geldi (gelecek). Artık onu istemekte acele etmeyin.” Çünkü o, kesinlikle gelecektir, gelecek olan şey ise pek yakın demektir. “O, onların ortak koştukları” Allah’a ortak koştukları, evlat, eş, denk ve bunun dışında müşriklerin, O’nun celaline yakışmayan yahut kemâline aykırı olarak nispet ettikleri bütün “şeylerden yüce ve münezzehtir.”
2. Allah Teala, kendi zatını düşmanlarının kendisini nitelediği sıfatlardan tenzih ettikten sonra Allah’a nispet edilen kemâl sıfatları hususunda uyulması gereken hususlara dair peygamberlerine indirdiği vahyi söz konusu ederek şöyle buyurmaktadır:“O, kendi emri ile kullarından dilediği” risâlet görevini yüklenmeye uygun olduğunu bildiği “kimseler üzerine melekleri rûh/vahiy” yani ruhların hayat kaynağı olan vahiy “ile” bütün peygamberlerin çağrısının özü ve ekseni olan: “(İnsanları) uyarın: Benden başka hiçbir (hak) ilah yok! Öyleyse benden korkup sakının.” daveti ile gönderdi. Yani ulûhiyet sıfatları olan azamet sıfatlarında Yüce Allah’ı bilip tanımak ve tevhid etmek, O’na hiçbir şeyi ortak koşmaksızın yalnızca O’na ibadet etme daveti ile ki Yüce Allah’ın kitaplarında indirdiği, peygamberleri ile gönderdiği, bütün şeriatlerin kendisine çağırdığı ayrıca, buna karşı savaş açan ve aksini yerine getirenlere karşı da cihada teşvik ettiği davet de budur.
Daha sonra Allah teâlâ buna dair delil ve belgeleri söz konusu ederek şöyle buyurmaktadır:
Bu sûre aynı zamanda “Nimetler Sûresi” diye de adlandırılır. Çünkü Allah, bu sûrenin baş taraflarında nimetlerin temellerini ve belli başlıcalarını söz konusu etmekte, sonlarında da bunların tamamlayıcı olanlarını zikretmektedir.
Lệnh trừng phạt các ngươi sắp được được Allah ban hành - hỡi những người vô đức tin -, bởi thế, các ngươi chớ hối thúc nó mau đến trước khi chưa phải lúc đã định. Thật vinh quang và trong sạch thay Allah, Ngài là Đấng Tối Cao và Vĩ Đại, sự tối cao và vĩ đại của Ngài vượt xa những gì mà những kẻ đa thần đã gán cho Ngài.
Nalalapit ang inihusga ni Allāh na pagdurusa ninyo, O mga tagatangging sumampalataya, kaya huwag kayong humiling ng pagpapadali nito bago ng panahon nito. Nagpawalang-kaugnayan si Allāh at pagkataas-taas Siya kaysa sa ginagawa para sa Kanya ng mga tagapagtambal na mga katambal.
Al-lah envía a los ángeles con la revelación que trae vida a las almas a quien de Sus Mensajeros Le place, diciendo: “Mensajeros, adviertan a la gente sobre la idolatría, porque no hay nadie que merezca adoración además de Mí. Tengan temor de Mí cumpliendo Mis instrucciones y evitando Mis prohibiciones”.
Nagpababa si Allāh ng mga anghel, kalakip ng pagkasi ng paghuhusga Niya, sa sinumang niloloob Niya kabilang sa mga sugo Niya, [na nagsasabi:] "Magpangamba kayo, O mga sugo, sa mga tao laban sa pagtatambal sa Akin sapagkat walang sinasamba ayon sa karapatan kundi Ako kaya, mangilag kayong magkasala sa Akin, O mga tao, sa pamamagitan ng pagsunod sa mga ipinag-utos Ko at pag-iwas sa mga sinasaway Ko."
Allah cử phái các Thiên Thần mang Lời Mặc Khải của Ngài xuống cho những ai Ngài muốn từ các vị Thiên Sứ của Ngài: Hãy làm cho chúng hoảng sợ - hỡi nhân loại về sự tổ hợp (điều gì,vật gì) cùng với Allah,hãy cho họ biết rằng không có thần linh nào xứng đáng được thờ phụng ngoài TA cả.Bởi thế họ phải kính sợ TA - hỡi nhân loại -bằng cách tuân theo những điều TA ra lệnh và tránh xa những điều TA ngăn cấm
Allāh invia gli angeli con le rivelazioni delle Sue decisioni a chi vuole dei Suoi messaggeri. Dissuadete, o Messaggeri, la gente dall'associare altri ad Allāh; non vi è alcuna divinità che venga realmente adorata, all'infuori di Me. Temetemi, o gente, obbedendo ai Miei ordini e rispettando i Miei divieti.
Allah fait descendre les anges portant la Révélation aux messagers qu’Il veut et leur ordonne: Ô Messagers, avertissez contre le fait de m’associer des divinités car il n’existe pas de divinité méritant d’être adorée hormis Moi. Craignez-moi donc, ô gens, en vous conformant à Mes commandements et en délaissant Mes interdits.
Allah, dilediği peygambere: “Ey elçiler! İnsanları Allah’a ortaklar koşmaktan sakındırın! Ey İnsanlar! Benden başka hak mabut (ibadet edilecek hak ilah) yoktur. Öyleyse emirlerimi yerine getirerek ve yasaklarımdan sakınarak benden korkun!” Diye takdir ettiği vahyi, melekleriyle birlikte indirir.
He sends down the angels to whichever of His Messengers He wills with revelation that brings life to the souls: Saying: Warn O Messengers, the people against associating partners with Allah, for there is no one deserving of worship besides Me. Be mindful of me - O People - by fulfilling my instructions and avoiding my prohibitions.
Allah menurunkan para malaikat dengan membawa wahyu sesuai dengan keputusan-Nya kepada siapa yang Dia kehendaki dari para rasul-Nya, sembari berpesan kepada para rasul, “Wahai para rasul! Peringatkanlah manusia dari kesyirikan terhadap Allah karena tidak ada sesembahan yang hak kecuali Aku. Sebab itu, bertakwalah kepada-Ku -wahai manusia- dengan melaksanakan perintah-perintah-Ku dan menjauhi larangan-larangan-Ku."
Allah šalje meleke s Objavom, po volji Svojoj, onim robovima koje odabere za poslanike: “Opominjite ljude, o poslanici, i odvraćajte ih od činjenja širka, jer sam Ja jedini kome se treba klanjati. O ljudi, bojte Me se, izvršavajući naredbe i sustežući se od zabrana!”
Allah created the heavens and the earth without any precedent for a true purpose. He did not create them in vain, but created them to serve as a sign of His greatness. He is Exalted and high above their ascribing others as partners to Him.
Yüce Allah, gökleri ve yeryüzünü daha önce bir örneği yaratılmamış şekilde hak ile yarattı. Ve onları boşu boşuna yaratmadı. Aksine onları kendisinin ne kadar yüce olduğunun bilinmesine delil olması için yarattı. Öyleyse başkalarının O'na ortak koşmalarından münezzehtir.
Allah menciptakan langit dan bumi tanpa ada contoh sebelumnya dengan benar. Dia tidak menciptakan keduanya secara batil, tetapi Dia menciptakan keduanya agar dijadikan sebagai bukti atas keagungan-Nya. Mahasuci Allah dari penyekutuan mereka kepada-Nya dengan selain-Nya.
The reality of religion is that man should apprehend the Being of God and His workmanship in the universe so intensely and realistically that the Being of the one God should become everything for him; man should fear only Him and on Him alone, should he build up his hopes. The one God should be the entire focus of his heart and mind. This is what constitutes the act of making God the object of worship (ilah) and amounts to praying to Him. All the prophets came into the world in order to bring about this condition. Those who prove to have this sense of submission to God will be treated as successful on Judgement Day, but those who go against this will be left without hope. For the general people, this decision will be taken on Doomsday (Judgement Day), but for the addressees of the prophet, it starts in this world itself. There is perfect unity in the universe and at the same time, there also is perfect meaningfulness. Unity in the universe makes it unwarranted for anyone to make somebody other than the one God the centre of his attention. And it is the natural consequence of its meaningfulness that it should meet a meaningful end. In this way, the system governing the universe provides arguments in favour of both the unity of God (tawhid) and the existence of the Hereafter.
Uzvišeni Allah stvorio je nebesa i Zemlju s mudrošću i bez prethodnog primjera. Nije ih stvorio bez svrhe, nego zato da budu očit dokaz i pokazatelj Njegove veličine. Slavljen neka je On, Kome višebošci druge ravnim smatraju!
Allah créa les Cieux et la Terre sans modèle préalable et avec juste raison. En effet, Il ne les créa pas vainement mais plutôt dans le but qu’elles soient des indices de Sa grandeur. Qu’Il soit au-dessus des associés qu’on Lui attribue !
"Dia menciptakan langit dan bumi dengan haq. Mahatinggi Allah daripada sesuatu yang mereka persekutukan. Dia telah men-ciptakan manusia dari mani, tiba-tiba ia menjadi pembantah yang nyata. Dan Dia telah menciptakan binatang ternak untuk kamu; padanya ada (bulu) yang menghangatkan dan berbagai manfaat, dan sebagiannya kamu makan. Dan kamu memperoleh pandangan yang indah padanya, ketika kamu membawanya kembali ke kan-dang dan ketika kamu melepaskannya ke tempat penggembalaan. Dan ia memikul beban-bebanmu ke suatu negeri yang kamu tidak sanggup sampai kepadanya, melainkan dengan kesukaran-kesukar-an (yang memayahkan) diri. Sesungguhnya Rabbmu benar-benar Maha Pengasih lagi Maha Penyayang. Dan (Dia telah mencipta-kan) kuda, bagal, dan keledai, agar kamu menungganginya dan (menjadikannya) perhiasan. Dan Allah menciptakan sesuatu yang kamu tidak ketahui. Dan hak bagi Allah (menerangkan) jalan yang lurus, dan di antara jalan-jalan ada yang bengkok. Dan jikalau Dia menghendaki, tentulah Dia memberi petunjuk kamu semuanya (ke-pada jalan yang benar)." (An-Nahl: 3-9).
(3) Allah memberitahukan bahwasanya, ﴾ خَلَقَ ٱلسَّمَٰوَٰتِ وَٱلۡأَرۡضَ بِٱلۡحَقِّۚ ﴿ "Dia menciptakan langit dan bumi dengan haq," supaya hamba-hambaNya menjadikan keduanya sebagai bukti keagungan Sang Pencipta keduanya, dan sifat-sifat kesempurnaan milikNya, serta agar mereka mengetahui bahwa Dia menciptakan keduanya untuk tempat kediaman bagi hamba-hambaNya yang menyembahNya berdasarkan sesuatu yang Allah titahkan kepada mereka, berupa aturan-aturan syariat yang Allah turunkan melalui keterangan para RasulNya. Untuk itu, Dia menyucikan diriNya dari bentuk syirik kaum yang musyrikin yang menyekutukan (sesuatu) denganNya. Allah berfirman, ﴾ تَعَٰلَىٰ عَمَّا يُشۡرِكُونَ ﴿ "Mahatinggi Allah daripada se-suatu yang mereka persekutukan," maksudnya Allah berlepas diri dan Mahaagung dari kesyirikan mereka. Sesungguhnya Dia adalah tuhan yang sebenarnya. Tidak seyogyanya peribadahan, mahabbah (rasa kecintaan), dan ketundukan diperuntukkan melainkan kepada-Nya تعالى.
(4) Usai membicarakan penciptaan langit (dan bumi), Allah menyebutkan penciptaan segenap makhluk yang menghuni kedua-nya. Dia mengawalinya dengan ciptaan yang termulia, yaitu ma-nusia. Allah berfirman, ﴾ خَلَقَ ٱلۡإِنسَٰنَ مِن نُّطۡفَةٖ ﴿ "Dia telah menciptakan manusia dari mani," Allah senantiasa mengatur, menumbuhkan dan mengembangkan (nuthfah tersebut) sampai menjadi manusia yang sempurna, lengkap anggota-anggota tubuh luar ataupun dalam-nya. Dia telah memolesnya dengan beragam karunia yang melimpah. Sampai manakala ia telah menjelma manusia dewasa, maka ia mem-banggakan diri dan terpesona dengan dirinya. ﴾ فَإِذَا هُوَ خَصِيمٞ مُّبِينٞ ﴿ "Tiba-tiba ia menjadi pembantah yang nyata." Maksud ayat ini bisa meng-arah kepada pengertian, yaitu tiba-tiba ia memusuhi Rabbnya, mengingkariNya, menyanggah para RasulNya dan mendustakan ayat-ayatNya serta melupakan penciptaan dirinya pertama kali serta curahan kenikmatan Allah padanya. Ia justru memanfaatkan-nya untuk bermaksiat kepadaNya.
Ayat tersebut juga mengandung pengertian makna, bahwasa-nya Allah menciptakan seorang manusia dari cairan mani. Selanjut-nya, Dia senantiasa mentransfernya dari satu fase menuju fase be-rikutnya sampai terbentuk manusia yang berakal lagi dapat berbicara, mempunyai akal dan pemikiran, yang bisa menentang dan mem-bantah. Maka hendaknya seorang hamba bersyukur kepada Rabb-nya yang telah mengantarkannya menuju kondisi demikian ini, yang sedikit pun dia tidak mempunyai kemampuan melakukan-nya sendiri.
(5) ﴾ وَٱلۡأَنۡعَٰمَ خَلَقَهَاۖ لَكُمۡ ﴿ "Dan Dia telah menciptakan binatang ternak untuk kamu," maksudnya bagi kalian dan untuk kemanfaatan dan kebaikan kalian. Di antara bentuk kegunaannya yang penting, ﴾ لَكُمۡ فِيهَا دِفۡءٞ ﴿ "padanya ada (bulu) yang menghangatkan," kalian mem-buat pakaian-pakaian, permadani dan rumah yang (bahan-bahan-nya) berasal dari bulu-bulu domba, kapas, rambut dan kulit-kulit-nya ﴾ و َ ﴿ "dan" bagi kalian ﴾ مَنَٰفِعَ ﴿ "berbagai jenis manfaat" yang lain-nya ﴾ وَمِنۡهَا تَأۡكُلُونَ ﴿ "dan sebagiannya kamu makan."
(6) ﴾ وَلَكُمۡ فِيهَا جَمَالٌ حِينَ تُرِيحُونَ وَحِينَ تَسۡرَحُونَ ﴿ "Dan kamu memperoleh pandangan yang indah padanya, ketika kamu membawanya kembali ke kandang dan ketika kamu melepaskannya ke tempat penggembalaan", maksudnya pada waktu sore hari, saat istirahat dan diamnya serta waktu aktifitas dan berkeliarannya di tempat gembalaan. Lantaran pandangan yang indah itu tidak dirasakan oleh binatang tersebut sedikit pun. Kalianlah pihak yang memperindah diri dengannya sebagaimana kalian menghiasi diri dengan aneka pakaian, keber-adaan anak-anak dan harta kekayaan dan kalian terpesona dengan-nya.[14]
(7) ﴾ وَتَحۡمِلُ أَثۡقَالَكُمۡ ﴿ "Dan ia memikul beban-bebanmu," yaitu beban-beban yang berat, bahkan (juga) membawa kalian, ﴾ إِلَىٰ بَلَدٖ لَّمۡ تَكُونُواْ بَٰلِغِيهِ إِلَّا بِشِقِّ ٱلۡأَنفُسِۚ ﴿ "ke suatu negeri yang kamu tidak sanggup sampai kepadanya, melainkan dengan kesukaran-kesukaran (yang memayahkan) diri," akan tetapi Allah menundukkan binatang-binatang tersebut bagi kalian. Di antaranya, terdapat binatang yang kalian tunggangi (sebagai kendaraan), dan ada pula yang kalian beri beban dengan barang-barang berat yang kalian inginkan, menuju negeri-negeri yang jauh dan wilayah-wilayah yang luas.
﴾ إِنَّ رَبَّكُمۡ لَرَءُوفٞ رَّحِيمٞ ﴿ "Sesungguhnya Rabbmu benar-benar Maha Pengasih lagi Maha Penyayang," lantaran menundukkan (fasilitas) bagi kalian yang memang sangat kalian perlukan dan butuhkan. BagiNya sanjungan, sesuai dengan keagungan WajahNya dan be-sarnya kekuasaanNya serta atas luasnya kemurahan dan kebaikan-Nya.
(8) ﴾ وَٱلۡخَيۡلَ وَٱلۡبِغَالَ وَٱلۡحَمِيرَ ﴿ "Dan (Dia telah menciptakan) kuda, bagal, dan keledai," Kami menundukkannya bagi kalian ﴾ لِتَرۡكَبُوهَا وَزِينَةٗۚ ﴿ "agar kamu menungganginya dan (menjadikannya) perhiasan," maksudnya suatu waktu, kalian menggunakannya untuk keperluan tunggangan, kadang-kadang memfungsikannya untuk keindahan dan perhiasan. Manfaat konsumsi tidak disebutkan (oleh Allah) karena bagal (per-anakan kuda dan keledai) dan keledai haram dikonsumsi. Sedang-kan kuda, pada umumnya tidak dimanfaatkan untuk di konsumsi. Bahkan muncul larangan penyembelihannya untuk tujuan konsumsi, karena dikhawatirkan akan menyebabkan kelangkaannya. Dan bila bukan karena (alasan ini), maka sebetulnya terdapat riwayat dalam ash-Shahihain, bahwasanya Nabi mengizinkan (mengonsumsi) daging-daging kuda (sebagai dispensasi).[15]
﴾ وَيَخۡلُقُ مَا لَا تَعۡلَمُونَ ﴿ "Dan Dia menciptakan apa yang kamu tidak ke-tahui," yang muncul setelah al-Qur`an turun, berupa jenis-jenis alat transportasi yang dikendarai manusia di daratan, lautan, dan udara, dan mereka mempergunakannya untuk kepentingan-kepentingan dan kemaslahatan mereka. Sesungguhnya, jenis-jenis alat transportasi itu belum disebutkan oleh Allah satu-persatu. Sebab, Allah hanya mengungkapkan dalam KitabNya hal-hal yang diketahui oleh para hambaNya atau mereka mengerti obyek yang serupa dengannya. Tentang obyek yang tidak ada padanannya, maka bila disampaikan, niscaya mereka tidak mengenalnya dan tidak memahami maksud yang terkandung di dalamnya. Maka, Allah menyebutkan satu kaidah dasar yang menyeluruh, sehingga tercakup di dalamnya segala yang mereka ketahui dan yang tidak mereka ketahui. Seba-gaimana Allah menyebutkan kenikmatan di surga. Dia menyebutkan –dari surga– hal-hal yang kita ketahui dan dapat menyaksikan obyek yang serupa dengannya, seperti pohon kurma, anggur dan delima. Dan Dia menyebutkan secara global obyek-obyek yang kita tidak mengenal padanannya. Hal ini tertuang pada Firman Allah,
﴾ فِيهِمَا مِن كُلِّ فَٰكِهَةٖ زَوۡجَانِ 52 ﴿
"Di dalam kedua surga itu terdapat segala macam buah-buahan yang berpasang-pasangan." (Ar-Rahman: 52).
Begitu pula di sini, Allah memerinci aneka tunggangan yang kita mengenalnya, seperti kuda, bagal, keledai dan unta serta kapal laut. Dan Dia menyebutkan (alat transportasi lain) secara global dalam FirmanNya, ﴾ وَيَخۡلُقُ مَا لَا تَعۡلَمُونَ ﴿ "Dan Dia menciptakan sesuatu yang kamu tidak ketahui."
(9) Setelah Allah menceritakan jalan hissi (inderawi) dan Dia telah menciptakan –bagi para hambaNya– sarana untuk menempuh-nya, berupa binatang unta dan hewan tunggangan lainnya, maka Dia menyebutkan jalan maknawi (abstrak), yang akan mengantar-kan kepadaNya, ﴾ وَعَلَى ٱللَّهِ قَصۡدُ ٱلسَّبِيلِ ﴿ "Dan hak bagi Allah (menerangkan) jalan yang lurus," yaitu jalan yang lurus, yang merupakan lintasan paling pintas dan pendek, menuju kepada Allah dan ke tempat kemuliaanNya. Tentang jalan yang menyimpang dari akidah dan amalannya, maka itu adalah setiap jalan yang bertentangan dengan jalan yang lurus. Jalan ini memutuskan akses menuju kepada Allah, menyeret ke tempat kebinasaan. Orang-orang yang telah meraih hidayah, menelusuri jalan yang lurus dengan izin Rabb mereka, sementara orang-orang yang sesat mengalami salah jalan darinya dan berjalan di atas jalan-jalan yang menyimpang.
﴾ وَلَوۡ شَآءَ لَهَدَىٰكُمۡ أَجۡمَعِينَ ﴿ "Dan jikalau Dia menghendaki, tentulah Dia memberi petunjunk kamu semuanya (kepada jalan yang benar)," akan tetapi, Dia hanya memberikan hidayah bagi sebagian manusia, sebagai bentuk pemuliaan dan pengutamaan (dariNya), dan tidak mencurahkan hidayah kepada sebagian lain lantaran terkandung unsur hikmah dan keadilan dariNya.
3- O, gökleri ve yeri hak (bir amaç) ile yarattı. O, onların ortak koşmalarından yüce ve münezzehtir.
4- O, insanı bir damla sudan yarattı. Ama bir de bakarsın ki o, (Rabbine karşı) apaçık bir hasım kesiliverir.
5- Hayvanları da O yarattı. Onlarda sizi ısıtacak şeyler ve birçok menfaatler vardır. Onlardan yersiniz de.
6- Akşamleyin (ağıllara) getirirken de sabahleyin salıverirken de onlarda sizin için bir güzellik vardır.
7- Onlar, ağırlıklarınızı taşıyıp sizin kendi kendinize yarı canınız tükenmeden varamayacağınız beldelere götürürler. Şüphesiz Rabbiniz pek şefkatlidir, çok merhametlidir.
8- Atları, katırları ve merkepleri de hem binmeniz için hem de süs olmak üzere yaratmıştır. Bilemeyeceğiniz (daha nice) şeyler de yaratır.
9- Doğru yolu göstermek Allah’a aittir. Yolların içinde (haktan) sapanları da vardır. Eğer O, dilese idi elbette sizin hepinizi hidâyete erdirirdi.
3. Yüce Allah, burada “gökleri ve yeri hak (bir amaç) ile” yarattığını haber vermektedir. Bu da kulların bunları, onları Yaratanın azametine, sahip olduğu kemâl sıfatlara delil görmeleri içindir. Yine Allah’ın bunları, peygamberlerine indirdiği şeriatlerinde verdiği emirler gereğince kendisine ibadet eden kullarına ait bir mesken olmak üzere yarattığını bilmeleri içindir. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah, kendisine ortak koşanların şirklerinden zatını tenzih ederek şöyle buyurmaktadır:“O, onların ortak koşmalarından yüce ve münezzehtir.” Çünkü O, gerçek ilahtır. Kendisinden başkasına ibadet edilmemeli, muhabbet ve zillet yalnızca O’na gösterilmelidir.
4. Yüce Allah, gökleri ve yeri yarattığını söz konusu ettikten sonra onlarda bulunan birtakım varlıkları söz konusu etmiş, sonra da bu yaratılmışların en şereflisi olan insana dair açıklamalarda bulunmuştur:“O, insanı bir damla sudan yarattı.” O, bu nutfeyi iç ve dış bütün azaları tam ve eksiksiz bir insan oluncaya kadar çekip çevirir, besleyip büyütür ve geliştirir. İnsanı oldukça bol olan nimetlerine mazhar kılar. Ne zaman ki o, kendisini tam ve eksiksiz görünce böbürlenir ve kendisini beğenir. “Ama bir de bakarsın ki o, (Rabbine karşı) apaçık bir hasım kesiliverir.” Bundan şu anlam kastedilmiş olabilir: O, Rabbine karşı bir hasım kesiliverir. Rabbini inkar eder, peygamberlerine düşman olur ve O’nun âyetlerini yalanlar. İlk yaratılışını, Allah’ın kendisine ihsan etmiş olduğu nimetleri unutuverir de bu nimetleri Allah’a isyanda kullanır. Bu buyruğun şu anlama gelme ihtimali de vardır: Yüce Allah, insanoğlunu bir damla sudan yarattıktan sonra onu aşama aşama geliştirir. Sonunda o, akıl sahibi, konuşabilen, düşünce ve görüş sahibi, hasım olup davalaşabilen ve tartışabilen bir hale gelir. O halde kulun kendisini bu hale ulaştıran -ki kul kendiliğinden bunların hiçbir aşamasını gerçekleştiremez- Rabbine şükretmelidir.
5. “Hayvanları da O” sizin için, faydanız ve maslahatlarınız için “yarattı. Onlarda sizi ısıtacak” onların büyük faydaları arasında yünlerinden, yapağılarından, kıllarından, derilerinden yaptığınız elbise, döşek, çadır vb. “şeyler ve” bunların dışında daha “birçok menfaatler vardır. Onlardan yersiniz de.”
6. “Akşamleyin (ağıllara) getirirken de sabahleyin salıverirken de onlarda sizin için bir güzellik vardır.” Yani bu davarların ağıllar gelip durdukları ve dinlendikleri esnada da hareket edip salıverildikleri sırada da sizin için onlarda bir güzellik vardır. Çünkü davarların güzelliklerinin kendilerine hiçbir faydası yoktur. Elbiselerinizle, çoluk çocuğunuzla, mallarınızla onların güzelliklerinden yararlananlar ve onlardan hoşlananlar bizzat sizlersiniz.
7. “Onlar ağırlıklarınızı” ağır yüklerinizi, hatta bizzat sizleri “taşıyıp kendi kendinize yarı canınız tükenmeden varamayacağınız beldelere götürürler.” Allah, onları sizin emrinize vermiştir. Bunlardan kimisine binersiniz, kimisine de dilediğiniz ağırlıkları yükler pek uzak şehirlere, uçsuz bucaksız ülkelere götürürsünüz. “Şüphesiz Rabbiniz pek şefkatli, çok merhametlidir.” Zira O, sizin için ihtiyaç ve zaruri olan şeyleri emrinize vermiştir. Öyleyse yüzünün celâline, egemenliğinin azametine, cömertlik ve ihsanının genişliğine yaraşır bir şekilde övgüye layık olan ancak O’dur.
8. “Atları, katırları ve merkepleri de hem binmeniz için hem de süs olmak üzere yaratmıştır.”Onları da sizin emrinize verdik. Kimi zaman bunları binmek gibi zorunlu bir ihtiyacınız için kullanırsınız, kimi zaman da süs ve güzellik amaçlı kullanırsınız. Burada yemekten söz edilmemiştir. Çünkü katır ve eşeklerin yenmesi haramdır. Atlar ise çoğunlukla yemek kastı ile kullanılmazlar. Aksine nesilleri kesilme tehlikesinden dolayı yenmek için kesilmelerine engel olunur. Yoksa Buhari ile Müslim’de sabit olduğu üzere Peygamber sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem at etinin yenilmesine izin vermiştir.“Bilemeyeceğiniz (daha nice) şeyler de yaratır.” Kur’an-ı Kerim’in inişinden sonra insanların karada, denizde ve havada bindikleri, menfaat ve maslahatları için kullandıkları her şey de bu kapsama girer. Yüce Allah bunları isim vererek zikretmemiştir. Çünkü Allah, Kitab-ı Kerîm’inde ancak kullarının ya bizzat ya da benzerini bildiği şeyleri söz konusu eder. Eğer Kur’an’ın indiği dönemde benzeri bulunmayan şeyler söz konusu edilmiş olsa idi, o insanlar bundan neyin kastedildiğini anlamayacaklardı. Bu yüzden Allah, onların bildikleri şeylerin de bilmedikleri şeylerin de kapsamına gireceği bir temel söz konusu eder. Nitekim cennet nimetlerini söz konusu ederken de hurma, üzüm ve nar gibi benzerini görüp bildiğimiz şeyleri ismen söz konusu etmekte, benzerini bilmediğimiz şeyleri de:“İkisinde de her meyveden çifter çifter vardır”(er-Rahman, 55/52) buyruğunda olduğu gibi toplu olarak söz konusu etmektedir. İşte burada da aynı şekilde bildiğimiz at, katır, eşek, deve, gemi gibi çeşitli binek araçlarını söz konusu ettikten sonra geri kalanları da “Bilemeyeceğiniz (daha nice) şeyler de yaratır” buyruğu ile topluca zikretmektedir.
9. Allah, maddi yolu söz konusu edip deve ve benzeri varlıklar sırtında bu yolu kat ettiklerini belirttikten sonra kendisine ulaştıran manevi yolu da zikrederek şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Doğru yolu” Allah’a, O’nun lütuf ve ihsan yurduna ulaştıran, en kısa ve kestirme yol olan sırat-ı müstakimi “göstermek Allah’a aittir.” İnanç ve amel yönünden haktan sapmış olan yollar ise -ki bunlar sırat-ı mustakime muhalif olan her yoldur- Allah’a gitmekten alıkoyar, aksine bedbahtlık yurduna ulaştırır. Sırat-ı mustakîme hidâyet bulanlar, Rabblerinin izni ile bulmuştur, azgınlar ise o yoldan saparak sapıtmışlardır. “Eğer O, dilese idi elbette sizin hepinizi hidâyete erdirirdi.” Ama O, kimilerine lütuf ve keremi ile hidâyet vermiştir, kimilerine de hikmet ve adaletinin gereği olarak hidâyet vermemiştir.
Lumikha si Allāh ng mga langit at lumikha Siya ng lupa, nang walang naunang pagkakatulad, sa katotohanan sapagkat hindi Siya lumikha sa mga ito ayon sa kabulaanan. Bagkus lumikha Siya sa mga ito upang ipampatunay sa kadakilaan Niya. Nagpawalang-kaugnayan Siya sa pagtatambal nila sa Kanya ng iba pa sa Kanya.
Allah is the One Who has created the Heavens, the Earth, and Man
Allah tells us about His creation of the upper realm, which is the heavens, and the lower realm, which is the earth, and everything in them. They have been created for a true purpose, not in vain, so that
لِيَجْزِىَ الَّذِينَ أَسَاءُواْ بِمَا عَمِلُواْ وَيِجْزِى الَّذِينَ أَحْسَنُواْ بِالْحُسْنَى
(He may requite those who do evil with that which they have done (i.e. punish them in Hell), and reward those who do good, with what is best (i.e. Paradise).) 53:31 Then He declares Himself to be above the Shirk of those who worship others besides Him. He is independent of His creation, alone with no partner or associate. For this reason He deserves to be worshipped Alone, without partners. Then He mentions how man has been created from a Nutfah, i.e., something that is insignificant, weak and has no value - but when man becomes independent and is able to fend for himself - then he begins to dispute with his Lord, may He be exalted, and disbelieves in Him and fights His Messengers. But man was created to be a servant, not an opponent, as Allah says:
وَهُوَ الَّذِى خَلَقَ مِنَ الْمَآءِ بَشَراً فَجَعَلَهُ نَسَباً وَصِهْراً وَكَانَ رَبُّكَ قَدِيراً - وَيَعْبُدُونَ مِن دُونِ اللَّهِ مَا لاَ يَنفَعُهُمْ وَلاَ يَضُرُّهُمْ وَكَانَ الْكَـفِرُ عَلَى رَبِّهِ ظَهِيراً
(And it is He Who has created man from water, and gave him descendants, and made Him kindred by marriage, and your Lord is capable (of all things). And they worship besides Allah, that which can neither profit them nor harm them; and the disbeliever is ever a helper (of Shaytan) against his Lord) (25: 54-55). And;
أَوَلَمْ يَرَ الإِنسَـنُ أَنَّا خَلَقْنَـهُ مِن نُّطْفَةٍ فَإِذَا هُوَ خَصِيمٌ مٌّبِينٌ - وَضَرَبَ لَنَا مَثَلاً وَنَسِىَ خَلْقَهُ قَالَ مَن يُحىِ الْعِظَـمَ وَهِىَ رَمِيمٌ - قُلْ يُحْيِيهَا الَّذِى أَنشَأَهَآ أَوَّلَ مَرَّةٍ وَهُوَ بِكُلِّ خَلْقٍ عَلِيمٌ
(Does not man see that We have created him from Nutfah. Yet, behold he stands as an open opponent. And he puts forth for Us a parable, and forgets his own creation. He says: "Who will give life to these bones after they are rotten and have become dust" Say: "He will give life to them Who created them the first time! And He is the knower of every creature!") (36:77-79). Imam Ahmad and Ibn Majah reported that Busr bin Jahhash said: "The Messenger of Allah ﷺ spat in his palm, then he said,
«يَقُولُ اللهُ تَعَالَى: ابْنَ آدَمَ أَنَّى تُعْجِزُنِي وَقَدْ خَلَقْتُكَ مِنْ مِثْلِ هَذِهِ، حَتَّى إِذَا سَوَّيْتُكَ فَعَدَلْتُكَ مَشَيْتَ بَيْنَ بُرْدَيْكَ وَلِلْأَرْضِ مِنْكَ وَئِيدٌ، فَجَمَعْتَ وَمَنَعْتَ حَتَّى إِذَا بَلَغَتِ الْحُلْقُومَ قُلْتَ: أَتَصَدَّقُ، وَأَنَّى أَوَانُ الصَّدَقَة»
(Allah, may He be exalted, says: "O son of Adam, how could you be more powerful than I when I have created you from something like this, and when I have fashioned you perfectly and made you complete, you walk wearing your two garments and the earth makes a sound (beneath your feet). You collect money but do not give anything to anyone, then when the soul of a dying person reaches the throat, you say, `I want to give in charity', but it is too late for charity.")
Al-lah creó los cielos y la Tierra sin precedente con un fin verdadero. No los creó en vano, sino que lo hizo para que sean un signo de Su grandeza. Al-lah está muy por encima de cuanto Le asocian.
Lexical Explanation
The word: خَصِیم (khasim) in verse 4 has been derived from: خُصُومۃ (khusumah) and means a quarrelsome person. Al-An’ am is the plural of na'am, which are cattles such as the camel, goat and cow. (A1-Mufradat of Raghib al-Isfahan)
The word: دِفْءٌ (difun) in verse 5 denotes what provides warmth, that is, wool which is used to make warm clothings. The word: تُرِیحُون (turihun) in verse 6 is a derivation from rawah, and: تَسْرَحُونَ (tasrahun) in the same verse, from saralh. When the cattle are sent to graze, it is called sarah, and when they return home, it is called rawah. The expression: بِشِقِّ الْأَنفُسِ -(shiqqil-anfus) in verse 7 means personal hardship.
Allāh creò i cieli e la terra con verità, senza precedenti, e non li creò invano; al contrario, li creò affinché voi possiate rendervi conto della Sua Immensità. Lungi Allāh dal loro atto di associarGli altri.
Allah đã tạo hóa các tầng trời và trái đất khi chúng không là gì,vì chân lý, chứ Ngài không tạo chúng ra một cách vô nghĩa, Ngài đã tạo chúng ra vì một mục đích vĩ đại, và Ngài Tối Cao và Vĩ Đại hơn những gì chúng đã tổ hợp với Ngài.
Al-lah creó al ser humano a partir de un óvulo fecundado que luego pasó de una forma a otra hasta que se convirtió en un discutidor hostil que emplea la falsedad para refutar la verdad.
Lumikha Siya ng tao mula sa isang patak na hamak, saka lumago iyon bilang nilikha matapos ng isang paglikha, saka biglang iyon ay matindi ang pakikipagtalo ayon sa kabulaanan upang pawiin sa pamamagitan nito ang katotohanan, na malinaw sa pakikipagtalo niyon sa pamamagitan nito.
Creò l'uomo da un semplice fiotto, e lo fece crescere in fasi susseguenti, ed eccolo ostinato nel ribattere con la falsità, nel tentativo di eliminare la verità, insistente nel suo dibattito.
Allah đã tạo con người từ giọt tinh dịch qua các giai đoạn hình thành nhưng y lại là một kẻ thường hay tranh cãi và lý lẽ, dùng sự ngụy tạo để nhấn chìm chân lý; con người rõ ràng chỉ muốn tranh cãi, lập luận và lý lẽ.
He created man from a despised drop of fluid who then progressed from one form to another until he became a harsh contender using falsehood to attempt to invalidate with it the truth, being an obvious opponent in his arguing.
Il créa l’être humain à partir d’une goutte de sperme vile qui après plusieurs étapes successives de croissance devient une créature qui défend le faux avec férocité et éloquence, afin d’effacer la vérité.
Svevišnji Allah stvara čovjeka od kapi tekućine, postepeno, a ne odjednom, kad, gle, on odjednom otvoreni protivnik: poziva se na neistinu kako bi pomoću nje pobio istinu.
O, insanı bir damla hakir sudan yarattı. Fakat o, geliştikçe gelişti ve sonunda birde bakmışsın ki o, apaçık olan batılla hakkı yok etmek için aşırı mücadele eden biri olmuş.
Commentary
The verses affirm the Oneness of Allah through the great signs of the creation of the universe. The first such creation pointed to is the creation of the heavens and the earth. Then comes the creation of human beings whom Allah Ta’ ala has made the ones who are served by the whole universe. How did man originate? The text says that he was created from an insignificant drop. at happened then was: فَإِذَا هُوَ خَصِيمٌ مُّبِينٌ (and soon he turned into a quarrelsome person expressing himself openly). In other words, when the elementally weak man was endowed with strength and speech, he turned into a critic of the Creator Himself disputing His Being and Attributes publicly.
Dia juga menciptakan manusia dari setetes air yang hina, lalu ia tumbuh dari satu fase ke fase berikutnya. Namun ternyata kemudian, manusia itu gigih dalam mendebat untuk melenyapkan kebenaran, serta terang-terangan dalam mendebatnya dengan kebatilan.
He also created livestock such as camels, cattle and goats for your benefit - O People. Some of these benefits include deriving warmth from their wool and hair and other benefits from their milk, skin and backs. Some of them serve as food that you eat.
The Cattle are part of the Creation of Allah and a Blessing from Him
Allah reminds His servants of the blessing in His creation of An`am, this term includes camels, cows and sheep, as was explained in detail in Surat Al-An`am where the "eight pairs" are mentioned. The blessings include the benefits derived from their wool and hair, from which clothes and furnishings are made, from their milk which is drunk, and their young which are eaten. Their beauty is a kind of adornment, thus Allah says,
وَلَكُمْ فِيهَا جَمَالٌ حِينَ تُرِيحُونَ
(And there is beauty in them for you, when you bring them home in the evening.) which is when they are brought back from the pasture in the evening. This is a reference to how their flanks become fat, their udders fill with milk and their humps become bigger.
وَحِينَ تَسْرَحُونَ
(and as you lead them forth to pasture (in the morning).) meaning when you send them out to the pasture in the morning.
وَتَحْمِلُ أَثْقَالَكُمْ
(And they carry your loads) meaning the heavy burdens that you cannot move or carry by yourselves
إِلَى بَلَدٍ لَّمْ تَكُونُواْ بَـلِغِيهِ إِلاَّ بِشِقِّ الأَنفُسِ
(to a land that you could not reach except with great trouble to yourselves) meaning journeys for Hajj, `Umrah, military campaigns, and journeys for the purpose of trading, and so on. They use these animals for all kinds of purposes, for riding and for carrying loads, as Allah says:
وَإِنَّ لَكُمْ فِى الاٌّنْعَـمِ لَعِبْرَةً نُّسْقِيكُمْ مِّمَّا فِى بُطُونِهَا وَلَكُمْ فيِهَا مَنَـفِعُ كَثِيرَةٌ وَمِنْهَا تَأْكُلُونَ - وَعَلَيْهَا وَعَلَى الْفُلْكِ تُحْمَلُونَ
(And verily, there is indeed a lesson for you in the An'am (cattle). We give you to drink (milk) of that which is in their bellies. And there are numerous (other) benefits in them for you. Of them you eat, and on them and on ships you are carried.) (23:21-22)
اللَّهُ الَّذِى جَعَلَ لَكُمُ الاٌّنْعَـمَ لِتَرْكَـبُواْ مِنْهَا وَمِنْهَا تَأْكُلُونَ - وَلَكُمْ فِيهَا مَنَـفِعُ وَلِتَـبْلُغُواْ عَلَيْهَا حَاجَةً فِى صُدُورِكُمْ وَعَلَيْهَا وَعَلَى الْفُلْكِ تُحْمَلُونَ - وَيُرِيكُمْ ءَايَـتِهِ فَأَىَّ ءَايَـتِ اللَّهِ تُنكِرُونَ
(Allah, it is He Who has made cattle for you, so that some you may ride, and some you may eat. And you find (many other) benefits in them; you may reach by their means a desire that is in your breasts (i.e. carry your goods, loads), and on them and on ships you are carried. And He shows you His Ayat. Which, then of the Ayat of Allah do you deny) (40:79-81). Thus here Allah says, after enumerating these blessings,
إِنَّ رَبَّكُمْ لَرَؤُوفٌ رَّحِيمٌ
(Truly, your Lord is full of kindness, Most Merciful.) meaning, your Lord is the One Who has subjugated the An`am (cattle) to you. This is like the Ayat:
أَوَلَمْ يَرَوْاْ أَنَّا خَلَقْنَا لَهُم مِمَّا عَمِلَتْ أَيْدِينَآ أَنْعـماً فَهُمْ لَهَا مَـلِكُونَ - وَذَلَّلْنَـهَا لَهُمْ فَمِنْهَا رَكُوبُهُمْ وَمِنْهَا يَأْكُلُونَ
(Do they not see, that of what Our Hands have created, We created the An'am (cattle) for them, so that they may own them, and We subdued them so that they may ride some and they may eat some.)(36:71-72).
وَالَّذِى خَلَقَ الأَزْوَجَ كُلَّهَا وَجَعَلَ لَكُمْ مِّنَ الْفُلْكِ وَالاٌّنْعَـمِ مَا تَرْكَبُونَ - لِتَسْتَوُواْ عَلَى ظُهُورِهِ ثُمَّ تَذْكُرُواْ نِعْمَةَ رَبِّكُمْ إِذَا اسْتَوَيْتُمْ عَلَيْهِ وَتَقُولُواْ سُبْحَـنَ الَّذِى سَخَّرَ لَنَا هَـذَا وَمَا كُنَّا لَهُ مُقْرِنِينَ - وَإِنَّآ إِلَى رَبِّنَا لَمُنقَلِبُونَ
(And He made mounts for you out of ships and cattle. In order that you may ride on their backs, and may then remember the favor of your Lord when you mount upon them, and say: "Glory be to the One Who subjected this to us, and we could never have it (by our efforts). And verily, to Our Lord we indeed are to return!") (43:12-14) Ibn `Abbas said,
لَكُمْ فِيهَا دِفْءٌ
(In them there is warmth) refers to clothing;
وَمَنَـفِعُ
(and numerous benefits) refers to the ways in which they derive the benefits of food and drink from them."
Il créa également les bestiaux (camelins, bovins, ovins et caprins) pour que vous en tiriez profit, ô gens, en confectionnant des vêtements chauds à partir de leur laine et de leurs poils, en vous nourrissant de leur lait, en vous habillant de leur cuir ou en les montant.
I stoku, deve, krave i ovce, On za vas stvara. Vi se njome od hladnoće štitite, a i drugih koristi imate, kao npr. vunu, mlijeko, jahanje; njome se i hranite.
Dia juga menciptakan hewan-hewan ternak berupa unta, sapi, dan domba untuk kemaslahatan kalian -wahai manusia-. Di antara kemaslahatan tersebut adalah menggunakan wol dan bulunya untuk pakaian hangat, di samping kemaslahatan lain pada susu, kulit, punggung, dan dagingnya yang kalian makan.
-Ey insanlar!- O, deve, inek ve koyun gibi hayvanları sizin faydalanmanız için yarattı. Onların yünleri ve tüyleriyle ısınmanız bu faydalardandır. Diğer faydalar da sütlerinde, postlarında ve sırtlarında vardır. Ayrıca bu hayvanların bazılarının (etlerinden) yersiniz.
Ang mga hayupan gaya ng mga kamelyo, mga baka, at mga tupa ay nilikha Niya para sa mga kapakanan ninyo, O mga tao. Kabilang sa mga kapakanang ito ang init [na dulot] dahil sa mga lana ng mga ito at mga balahibo ng mga ito. May mga kapakanang iba pa sa mga gatas ng mga ito, mga balat ng mga ito, at likod ng mga ito. Mula sa mga ito ay kumakain kayo.
Gia súc từ lạc đà, bò, cừu dê, TA (Allah) đã tạo chúng ra làm nguồn cải thiện cuộc sống cho các ngươi - hỡi nhân loại -, và từ nguồn cải thiện này, các ngươi có được các vật dụng phủ ấm từ lông và da của chúng, ngoài ra các ngươi còn có những nguồn lợi khác từ sữa, da của chúng; và các ngươi có nguồn thực phẩm từ chúng.
After human beings, mentioned there was the creation of things which were made specially for their benefit. Since the first addressees of the Qur'an were Arabs and their economic life depended on domestic cattle like camels, cows and goats, therefore, these were taken up first: وَالْأَنْعَامَ خَلَقَهَا (As for the cattle, He created them - 5).
Then, out of the benefits received by human beings from the cattle, two were particularly mentioned. (1) لَكُمْ فِيهَا دِفْءٌ (having warmth for you), that is, they use wool from them to make clothings which keep them warm during winters.
(2) The second benefit was mentioned in: وَمِنْهَا تَأْكُلُونَ (and of them you eat), that is, they can slaughter these animals and eat from their meat; and, when alive, they procure milk from them which is fine food indeed. Included here are butter, yogurt, butter-oil and everything else which fall under dairy products.
For the rest of benefits derived from them, only one word: مَنَافِعُ (manafi`: other benefits) was considered sufficient. It signifies that there are countless benefits tied to the meat, skin, bone and hair of animals. It is within the framework of this brevity, even ambiguity, that a hint has been given towards all modern innovations in the processing and use of food, dress, medicine and domestic articles, innovations which have been made to date, or will be made right through the Last Day.
After that, identified there is yet another benefit of these cattle - though, in terms of the contemporary Arab taste of the time - when it was said that these cattle make things look good for them particularly when they return home from their grazing grounds in the evening, or when they are sent out to graze in the mornings. The reason is that these cattle at that time become silent spokesmen of the strength and pride of their owners.
Finally, mention has been made of another important benefit which comes from these animals. They carry heavy loads to far out places, places which could not be reached 'without putting yourselves into hardship.' Out of the animals, camels and oxen have been particularly har-nessed into this service of man at a large scale. Even during our day of trains, trucks and cargo planes, human beings cannot universally claim to have become free of their need. There are places in the world where none of our modern means of transportation can work. Consequently, one is compelled to borrow their services.
E creò il bestiame, ovini, cammelli e vacche, affinché vi fossero utili, o gente; e tramite questi utili animali vi vestite, traendone lana e pelo; e traete altri vantaggi dal loro latte, dalla loro pelle e dai loro dorsi; e di essi vi nutrite.
Al-lah también creó a los ganados como camellos, vacas y cabras para el beneficio de la gente! Algunos de estos beneficios incluyen obtener calor de la lana y el pelaje y otros beneficios de la leche, el cuero y la montura. Otros sirven como alimento que ustedes comen.
Pueden apreciar la belleza de ellos por la tarde y por la mañana cuando los sacan a pastar.
Ukol sa inyo sa mga ito ay gayak kapag pumapasok kayo sa gabi at kapag inilalabas ninyo ang mga ito sa pastulan sa umaga.
Từ nơi chúng - gia súc, các ngươi có được một cảnh tượng đẹp lúc các ngươi lùa chúng về chuồng vào buổi chiều cũng như lúc các ngươi lùa chúng ra đồng ăn cỏ vào buổi sáng.
e ne traete una bella vista quando tornate a casa la sera, e quando li fate uscire per il pascolo al mattino.
There is beauty in them for you in the evening and in the morning when you take them out to graze.
Ayrıca akşam onları ağıllarına sokarken ve sabah otlak için onları çıkartırken de sizler için bir güzellik vardır.
Stoka vam je i ukras kad je, navečer, vraćate s ispaše, a i kad je na ispašu gonite, ujutro.
Pada binatang-binatang ternak itu terdapat pemandangan indah untuk kalian manakala kalian memasuki sore hari dan saat kalian mengeluarkan mereka ke padang gembala di pagi hari.
Vous ne cessez d’être satisfaits par la possession de ces bestiaux: le soir lorsque vous rentrez chez vous et le matin lorsque vous les emmenez paître.
Hewan-hewan yang Kami ciptakan itu mengangkut barang-barang kalian yang berat dalam perjalanan ke negeri yang kalian tidak menjangkaunya kecuali dengan beban yang sangat berat bagi jiwa. Sesungguhnya Tuhan kalian -wahai manusia- Maha Pengasih lagi Maha Penyayang kepada kalian karena Dia telah menundukkan hewan-hewan ini untuk kalian.
Stoka, koju smo zarad vas stvorili, služi vam i za nošenje tereta u daleke predjele u koje bez velike muke ne biste stigli. Allah je, o ljudi, prema vam blag i milostiv zato što vam je stoku potčinio.
Sizler için yaratmış olduğumuz bu hayvanlar, yolculuklarınızda ağır yüklerinizi, insanın ancak büyük zorluklarla ulaşması mümkün olan ülkelere taşırlar. -Ey insanlar!- Şüphesiz Rabbinizin bu hayvanları sizin hizmetinize sunması, size karşı çok şefkatli ve merhametli olmasındandır.
These livestock that We created for you carry your heavy goods when you travel to places that you would only be able to reach after bearing great hardship on yourselves. Your Lord - O People - is Kind and Merciful to you as He has subjugated these livestock to you.
Ces bestiaux que Nous avons créés pour vous, portent vos lourds bagages lorsque vous voyagez vers des pays difficiles à atteindre. Ô gens, votre Seigneur est miséricordieux avec vous en mettant à votre disposition ces bestiaux.
Estos animales que creé para ustedes llevan sus cargas cuando viajan a lugares a los que solo podrían llegar después de soportar grandes dificultades. Su Señor es Compasivo y Misericordioso, ya que Él les ha sometido este ganado.
E questo bestiame che abbiamo creato per voi trasporta i vostri carichi pesanti durante i vostri viaggi verso paesi che non potreste raggiungere se non con grande fatica. In verità il vostro Dio, o gente, è Tenero, Misericordioso con voi, asservendovi questi animali.
Các loại gia súc mà TA (Allah) đã tạo ra cho các ngươi giúp các ngươi vận chuyển đồ đạc, vật dụng nặng trong các chuyến đi dài đến với thành phố xa xôi, những nơi mà các ngươi phải rất vất vả lắm mới có thể đến được. Quả thật, Thượng Đế của các ngươi - hỡi nhân loại - là Đấng Rất Mực Nhân Từ, Rất Mực Khoan Dung đối với các ngươi khi mà Ngài chế ngự các loại gia súc này cho các ngươi.
Nagdadala ang mga hayupang ito na nilikha Namin para sa inyo ng mga dala-dalahan ninyong mabigat sa mga paglalakbay ninyo tungo sa isang bayang hindi kayo makararating doon malibang may isang mabigat na hirap sa mga sarili. Tunay na ang Panginoon ninyo, O mga tao, ay talagang Mahabagin, Maawain sa inyo yayamang pinagsilbi Niya para sa inyo ang mga hayupang ito.
Nilikha ni Allāh para sa inyo ang mga kabayo, ang mga mola, at ang mga asno upang sakyan ninyo ang mga ito at ipapasan ninyo sa mga ito ang mga dala-dalahan ninyo at upang maging isang kagandahan para sa inyo na ipinapampaganda ninyo sa mga tao. Lumilikha Siya ng mga hindi ninyo nalalaman kabilang sa anumang ninais Niya ang paglikha niyon.
E Allāh creò per voi i cavalli, i muli e gli asini al fine di montarli e trasportare su di essi le vostre cose, e affinché siano un mezzo di esibizione per la gente; ed Egli crea ciò che non sapete e che desidera creare.
This refers to another category of animals that Allah has created as a blessing for His servants; horses, mules and donkeys, all of which He made for riding and adornment.
This is the main purpose for which these animals were created. It was reported in the Two Sahihs that Jabir bin `Abdullah said: "The Messenger of Allah ﷺ forbade us to eat the meat of domestic donkeys, but he allowed us to eat the meat of horses." Imam Ahmad and Abu Dawud reported with two chains of narration, each of which meet the conditions of Muslim, that Jabir said: "On the day of Khaybar we slaughtered horses, mules and donkeys. The Messenger of Allah ﷺ forbade us from eating the mules and donkeys, but he did not forbid us from eating the horses." According to Sahih Muslim, Asma' bint Abi Bakr (may Allah be pleased with them both) said: "At the time of the Messenger of Allah ﷺ we slaughtered a horse and ate it when we were in Al-Madinah."
Allah đã tạo ra cho các ngươi ngựa, la và lừa để các ngươi cưỡi và chở đồ đạc cho các ngươi, chúng còn được dùng để trang hoàng cho các ngươi; và Ngài tạo ra các thứ mà các ngươi không hề biết.
Él creó caballos, mulas y asnos para que los monten y carguen sus bienes y, además, para que sean un adorno para ustedes con el que puedan lucirse entre la gente. En el futuro Él creará otras cosas que no conocen.
Since mention was made of 'an am' that is, camels and oxen, it was appropriate that mention be made of quadrupeds which have been created exclusively for purposes of draft and ride. One does not benefit by their milk or meat because, according to religious law, they are the cause of moral diseases, hence prohibited. It was said: وَالْخَيْلَ وَالْبِغَالَ وَالْحَمِيرَ لِتَرْكَبُوهَا وَزِينَةً 'And (He created) horses, mules and donkeys so that you may ride on them (which includes loading as a corollary) and (they were also created so that) they may look good - 8.' The word: زِینَۃُ (zinah) used here means the same favourable quality of life which, as commonly recognized, is the pleasing possession of these animals by their owners.
Railroads, Automobiles and Aero planes in the Qur'an!
In the last sentence of verse 8, after having mentioned three animals particularly used for riding, that is, horses, mules and donkeys, what was said about other kinds of rides appears in the future tense as follows:
وَ یَخلُقُ مَا لَا تَعلَمُون
And He creates [ or, will create ] what you do not know (yet).
Thus, under this very statement, included there are all newly invented transport facilities which did not exist in the past, nor was there any precise idea of what they shall be. For instance, there are railroads, auto-mobiles and aero planes. Apart from these means of transport which have been invented to date, included here are all other ways and means which will be invented and used in the future. The reason is that the creation of all these things is really nothing but the act of the Absolute Creator. In it, the role of science, whether classical or modern, is no more than utilizing the God-given intelligence and understanding when handling metallic or other components also created by the same Power, go through experimentations, find appropriate combinations and construct working components. Then, it can go and generate energy from the Divinely endowed treasures of air, water, heat etc. No science, classical or modern, even both combined, can create iron and copper, or lighter metals, nor can it create wood, nor air, nor water. None of these come under its power or control. Science does no more than learn the art of using what has been created by Divine power. All inventions of the world are simply the detail of this usage. Therefore, with a little deliberation, one is left with no choice but to accept and declare that all our new inventions (for which we seem to be so fond of congratulating our own selves! ) are invariably the creation of the Absolute Creator.
In view of its importance, let us keep in mind that the text has used the past tense: خَلَقَ (khalaqa : He created) while mentioning the creation of things earlier. However, after the mention of animals commonly used for riding, the tense used: یَخلُقُ (yakhluqu : He will create, or creates) is that of future. This change clearly indicates that the word so used is for means of transport and other things which have not yet come into existence. But, Allah Ta’ ala has it in His Knowledge as to what modes of travel and other things are to be created in times to come. All this was said in this small sentence here.
It was also possible that Allah Ta` ala would have mentioned all new inventions to come into being in the future by name. But, the mention of words signifying railroads, automobiles and aero planes would have brought no benefit except that it would have left people bewildered in mental confusion - because the very conceptualization of such things at that time was not easy, nor were such words in use for such things any-where so that people could make some sense out of them.
My respected father, Hadrat Maulana Muhammad Yasin (رح) said:, Our teacher, Hadrat Maulana Muhammad Ya` qub Nanautawi (رح) ، the great teacher of teachers, used to say: 'The rail (railway, rail-road) has been mentioned in the Holy Qur’ an .' For proof, he quoted this verse. Cars, though invented, were not common in those days, while the aero planes were not invented yet. Therefore, he found it sufficient to mention the 'rail.'
Rulings:
1. The Qur’ an first mentioned al-an am, that is, the camel, cow and goat. Then, out of their benefits, one such benefit was declared to be the eating of their meat. Then, as separate from it, it was said: وَالْخَيْلَ وَالْبِغَالَ وَالْحَمِيرَ (and horses, mules and donkeys). When pointing out to their benefits, definite mention was made of their use for riding, and that they may look good by having them. But, the eating of their meat has not been mentioned here. This provides the proof that the meat from horse, mule and donkey is not Halal. As for the meat from mule and donkey is concerned, the majority of Fuqaha (Muslim jurists) agree upon its meat being Haram - and in a Hadith on the subject, its unlawfulness has been clearly stated. But, in the case of horse meat, there are two conflicting narrations of Hadith. One of them puts it as Halal, while the other, as Haram. Therefore, sayings of the Fuqaha of the Muslim community be-came divided on this religious issue. Some declared it to be Halal while others called it Haram. It was because of these conflicting arguments that Imam Abu Hanifah (رح) ، did not call horse meat حَرَام Haram like the meat of a donkey or mule, but he did call it Makruh (reprehensible). (Ahkam al-Qur’ an by Al-Jassas).
2. From verse 6 and 8, it appears that beauty and embellishment are allowed - though, pride and arrogance are Haram (prohibited). The difference is that the outcome of beauty and embellishment is that it makes one happy with himself, or that it shows the blessing of Allah openly. When this happens, neither does one nurse the idea in his heart that he is deserving of this blessing, nor does he take others to be low and contemptible. Instead, such a person keeps the fact, that all good things of life given to him are but the gift and blessing of Allah Ta’ ala, foremost in his mind. Contrary to this is pride and arrogance under which one takes himself to be deserving of this blessing while taking others to be low. That is Haram (forbidden). (Bayan a1-Qur'an)
Il créa aussi pour vous les chevaux, les mulets et les ânes afin que vous en fassiez des montures et des bêtes de somme ou que vous vous en serviez comme apparat devant les gens.
Allah crée aussi de nombreuses autres créatures que vous ne connaissez pas.
Ljudi, Allah vam je stvorio konje, mazge i magarce za jahanje i prenošenje tereta, a i kao ukras pomoću kojeg se ukrašavate pred ljudima. Gospodar će stvoriti i ono što vi ne znate.
Allah Subhânehu ve Teâlâ sizlere, binmeniz, üzerlerinde yüklerini taşımanız ve insanlar arasında sizler için bir süs olması için atları, katırları ve merkepleri (eşekleri) yarattı. Onlar dışında da yaratmak istediği daha bilmediğiniz nice şeyler yaratır.
Man’s life begins from a humble fluid. But when man grows up, he tries to take a stand in opposition to God. If he were to keep in view the reality of his origin, he would never allow himself to become arrogant in this world. Animals, in particular, cattle, are among the various bounties with which man has been blessed in the present world. These are just like living machines of nature that are engaged in catering to the various requirements of man. Cows consume grass and fodder and convert them into meat and milk for his consumption. Sheep produce wool on their bodies which is used for his clothing. The owner of these animals includes them in his assets and this enhances his prestige. ‘He creates other things beyond your knowledge’ refers to those benefits that are available through sources other than animals. A part of these other sources was available to man even in ancient times. Man has discovered the major part of it in modern times and, for instance, is utilizing machines in place of animals. Man’s innumerable worldly endowments have not been created by him but have been provided for him by God. This shows that the Creator of this world is a kind Creator. Thus it necessarily follows that man should be grateful to his Creator and discharge the obligations due to Him as his Benefactor.
Allah menciptakan bagi kalian kuda, bagal, dan keledai guna kalian kendarai dan kalian gunakan untuk mengangkut barang-barang kalian, di samping sebagai penunjang penampilan kalian di depan manusia. Allah menciptakan apa yang Dia kehendaki untuk diciptakan-Nya sementara kalian tidak mengetahuinya.
He created horses, mules and donkeys for you to ride and carry your goods on and for them to be an adornment for you that you can beautify yourselves with amongst people. He will create in the future means of transport and other things that you do not know about.
Generally, of the various highways the traveller has to choose from, there is a recognized route by which he can go straight to his destination. But, running parallel with, or connecting to each highway, there are always many lanes and by-ways. If the traveller chooses to drive along one of the latter, thinking he is on the right road, he will never reach his destination, but will stray many miles to the right or left of it. The same is true of reaching God. God has already shown man which way will lead to Him. This is the way of the Unity of God (tawhid) and the fear of God (taqwa). One who follows this path will reach God and one who goes another way will be lost by the wayside; he will never be able to reach his Lord. Everything in the world treads the path fixed by God. Had God so wished, man also would have been compelled to follow the path fixed by God. But the scheme of the creation of man is different from that of the creation of other things. Other things are required only to follow a regulatory discipline. But in the case of man, what is required is voluntary obedience to this discipline. The result of there being this opportunity to voluntarily submit to regulation is that while one person will take the right path, another will leave it and become lost on paths of his own devising.
Il incombe à Allah de montrer clairement le droit chemin qui mène à Lui et ce droit chemin est l’Islam. Il existe d’autres voies menant vers Satan et déviant de la vérité, sachant que toute voie autre que celle de l’Islam est déviante. Et si Allah avait voulu vous faciliter à tous d’adhérer à la foi, Il l’aurait assurément fait.
Allah has made it a duty upon Himself to show the Path that leads to His Pleasure, which is Islam. Some paths are that of Satan that deviate away from the truth. Any path other than the path of Islam is deviated. Had Allah willed to guide you all to Faith He would have guided you alltogether.
Allahovo je da ukaže na Pravi put, koji Njemu vodi, a to je islam. Valja znati da ima i krivih, šejtanovih puteva, koji su daleko od istine. Mimo islama, svaki je put pogrešan. Da hoće, Uzvišeni bi Allah dao da svi vi budete vjernici.
Yüce Allah'ın rızasına ulaştıran dosdoğru yol üzere bulunan İslam dininin açıklamasını ancak Yüce Allah yapar. Bazı yollar şeytanın yolu olup, haktan sapmıştır. İslam dışında kalan bütün yollar haktan uzaktır. Şayet yüce Allah sizlerin hepinizi iman etmeye muvaffak kılmak isteseydi hepinizi imanlı kılardı.
Merupakan hak Allah untuk menjelaskan jalan lurus yang menyampaikan kepada rida-Nya, yaitu Islam. Di antara jalan-jalan yang dilalui ada jalan yang merupakan jalan setan yang menyimpang dari kebenaran dan semua jalan selain Islam adalah jalan yang menyimpang. Seandainya Allah berkehendak untuk membimbing kalian semuanya kepada iman niscaya Allah melakukannya.
Commentary
Presented in the previous verses was a description of the great blessings of Allah Ta` ala as rational proof of His Oneness. This description of Divine blessings continues later on as well.
In between these two, the present verse (9) has been introduced parenthetically for the purpose of warning that Allah Ta’ ala, pursuant to His standing promise, has taken it upon Himself that He makes the straight path which takes its follower to Allah Ta’ ala clear and explicit. Therefore, the objective of the presentation of Divine blessings is to demonstrate proofs of the Being and Oneness of Allah Ta` ala.
But, counter to this, people have preferred to go by other crooked ways. It is unfortunate that, despite having clear signs and open proofs, they do not benefit by them. Instead, go on straying endlessly.
After that it was said that Allah Ta’ ala, if He had so willed, would have made all of them to (compulsively) be on the right path. Had He done so, it was within His power. But, wisdom and expedient considerations required that there be no compulsion. Let the two paths be before everyone. Whoever elects to take whichever path should be free to take it. Everyone goes his or her way. The Straight Path (al-Sirat al-Mustaqim) will take people to Allah Ta’ ala and Jannah (Paradise). As for other crooked ways, they will take people to Jahannam (Hell). Human beings have been given the power to choose whichever path they wish to take.
Nasa kay Allāh ang paglilinaw sa daang tuwid na nagpapaabot sa kaluguran Niya: ang Islām. Kabilang sa mga daan ay ang mga daan ng demonyo na nakakiling palayo sa katotohanan. Ang bawat daang hindi ang daan ng Islām, ito ay nakakiling. Kung sakaling niloob ni Allāh na magtuon sa inyo sa kalahatan sa pananampalataya, talaga sanang nagtuon Siya sa inyo roon sa kalahatan.
Allah có nghĩa vụ trình bày và giảng giải cho các ngươi con đường Ngay Chính dẫn đến sự hài lòng của Ngài, đó là Islam. Tuy nhiên, có những con đường lệch khỏi chân lý, đó là con đường của Shaytan, và tất cả con đường không phải con đường của Islam đều là con đường lệch lạc. Và nếu muốn, Allah thừa sức làm cho tất cả đều có đức tin.
Spetta ad Allāh chiarire la Retta Via che porta al Suo compiacimento: L'Islām. E tra le vie, vi è quella di Satana, che è lontana dalla verità; e ogni via che non sia la via dell'Islām è tortuosa. Se Allāh avesse voluto guidarvi tutti alla fede, lo avrebbe fatto.
Explanation of the Different Religious Paths
When Allah mentioned the animals which may be used for the purpose of physical journeys, He also referred to the moral, religious routes that people may follow. Often in the Qur'an there is a shift from physical or tangible things to beneficial spiritual and religious matters, as when Allah says,
وَتَزَوَّدُواْ فَإِنَّ خَيْرَ الزَّادِ التَّقْوَى
(And take a provision (with you) for the journey, but the best provision is Taqwa (piety, righteousness).) 2:197 And,
يَـبَنِى آدَمَ قَدْ أَنزَلْنَا عَلَيْكُمْ لِبَاسًا يُوَرِى سَوْءَتِكُمْ وَرِيشًا وَلِبَاسُ التَّقْوَى ذَلِكَ خَيْرٌ
(O Children of Adam! We have granted clothing for you to cover yourselves, as well as for adornment; but the raiment of righteousness, that is better.) 7:26 Since Allah mentioned cattle and other such animals in this Surah, all of which are ridden or can be used in any way necessary, carrying people's necessities for them to distant places and on difficult journeys - then He mentions the ways which people follow to try to reach Him, and explains that the right way is the one that does reach Him. He says:
وَعَلَى اللَّهِ قَصْدُ السَّبِيلِ
(And it is up to Allah to show the right way.) This is like the Ayat,
وَأَنَّ هَـذَا صِرَطِي مُسْتَقِيمًا فَاتَّبِعُوهُ وَلاَ تَتَّبِعُواْ السُّبُلَ فَتَفَرَّقَ بِكُمْ عَن سَبِيلِهِ
(And verily, this is My straight path, so follow it, and do not follow the (other) paths, for they will separate you away from His path.) 6:153 and,
قَالَ هَذَا صِرَطٌ عَلَىَّ مُسْتَقِيمٌ
((Allah) said: "This is the way which will lead straight to Me.") (15:41)
وَعَلَى اللَّهِ قَصْدُ السَّبِيلِ
(And it is up to Allah to show the right way.) Mujahid said: "The true way is up to Allah."
وَعَلَى اللَّهِ قَصْدُ السَّبِيلِ
(And it is up to Allah to show the right way.) Al-`Awfi said that Ibn `Abbas said: "It is up to Allah to clarify, to explain the guidance and misguidance." This was also reported by `Ali bin Abi Talhah, and was also the opinion of Qatadah and Ad-Dahhak. Hence Allah said:
وَمِنْهَا جَآئِرٌ
(But there are ways that stray.) meaning they deviate from the truth. Ibn `Abbas and others said: "These are the different ways," and various opinions and whims, such as Judaism, Christianity and Zoroastrianism. Ibn Mas`ud recited it as (وَمِنْكُمْ جَائِرٌ) "But among you are those who stray. " Then Allah tells us that all of that happens by His will and decree. He says:
وَلَوْ شَآءَ لَهَدَاكُمْ أَجْمَعِينَ
(And had He willed, He would have guided you all.) And Allah says:
وَلَوْ شَآءَ رَبُّكَ لآمَنَ مَن فِى الاٌّرْضِ كُلُّهُمْ جَمِيعًا
(If your Lord had willed, then all who are in the earth would have believed.) 10:99
وَلَوْ شَآءَ رَبُّكَ لَجَعَلَ النَّاسَ أُمَّةً وَاحِدَةً وَلاَ يَزَالُونَ مُخْتَلِفِينَ
إِلاَّ مَن رَّحِمَ رَبُّكَ وَلِذلِكَ خَلَقَهُمْ وَتَمَّتْ كَلِمَةُ رَبّكَ لاَمْلاَنَّ جَهَنَّمَ مِنَ الْجِنَّةِ وَالنَّاسِ أَجْمَعِينَ-
(And if your Lord had so willed, He could surely, have made humanity one Ummah, but they will not stop disagreeing. Except those for whom your Lord has granted mercy. And it is for this that He did create them; and the Word of your Lord has been fulfilled (i.e. His saying): "Surely, I shall fill Hell with Jinn and men all together.") (11:118-119).
Al-lah se ha impuesto el deber de mostrar el camino que conduce a Su complacencia, que es el Islam. Algunos caminos pertenecen al demonio y se desvían de la verdad. Cualquier camino que no sea el camino del Islam implica un desvío del camino recto. Si Al-lah hubiera querido guiarlos a todos a la Fe, lo habría hecho.
Allah là Đấng đã ban nước từ trên trời xuống qua những đám mây mưa, nhờ đó, các ngươi và các thú nuôi của các ngươi có nguồn nước để uống, và nhờ đó các cánh đồng cỏ mọc lên xanh tươi để các ngươi chăn nuôi gia súc của các ngươi.
Lui, gloria Sua, è Colui che ha fatto scendere, per voi, l'acqua dalle nubi; traete da quell'acqua da bere per voi e il vostro bestiame, e tramite ciò fate crescere le piante che fate pascolare ai vostri animali.
Al-lah es Quien les envía agua del cielo, de modo que de ella beban ustedes y su ganado. De ella también se nutre la vegetación de la que sus animales puede pastar.
Siya – kaluwalhatian sa Kanya – ay ang nagpababa para sa inyo ng tubig mula sa mga ulap. Para sa inyo mula sa tubig na iyon ay inuming iniinom ninyo at iniinom ng mga hayupan ninyo. Mula roon ang nangyayaring pagtubo ng mga punong-kahoy, na doon ay nagpapastol kayo ng mga alaga ninyo.
10- O, sizin için gökten su indirmiştir ki içecek suyunuz ondan olduğu gibi hayvanlarınızı yaymakta olduğunuz bitkiler de ondandır.
11- O suyla sizin için ekinler, zeytinlikler, hurmalıklar, üzümler ve meyvelerin her türlüsünden bitirir. Şüphesiz bunlarda düşünen bir topluluk için ibret vardır.
10-11. Bu, Allah’ın kudretinin kemalini göstermektedir. Zira O, şu ince ve lâtif buluttan suyu indirmiş, rahmeti gereği onda bol miktarda su var etmiştir. İnsanlar, bu sudan hem kendileri içerler, hem hayvanlarını suvarırlar, hem de ekinlerini sularlar. Bunun sonucunda da pek çok mahsüller ve pek bol nimetler yetişir.
Commentary
The word: شَجَر (shajar) in verse 10: مِنْهُ شَجَرٌ فِيهِ تُسِيمُونَ (from which [ you grow ] plants, on which you pasture cattle) is mostly applied to a tree which stands on a trunk. Sometimes, it is also applied, in an absolute sense, to everything which grows on land. Included therein are grass on stems or tendrils. This is the sense meant in this verse, because the pasturing of cattle has been mentioned immediately after which is mostly related to grass.
The last word: (tusimun) is a derivation from isamah which means to leave cattle to graze freely in a pasture.
The Blessings of Rain, and explaining how it is one of the Signs
When Allah mentions the blessings of cattle and other animals that He has granted mankind, He then mentions how He has blessed them by sending rain down from the sky above, which has been fulfilling the needs and bringing joy to people and their cattle. Allah says:
لَّكُم مَّنْهُ شَرَابٌ
(from it you drink) meaning, He made it fresh and pure so that they can drink it, not salty and undrinkable.
وَمِنْهُ شَجَرٌ فِيهِ تُسِيمُونَ
(and from it (grows) the vegetation on which you send your cattle to pasture.) meaning, from it He raised plants on which your cattle graze. Ibn `Abbas, `Ikrimah, Ad-Dahhak, Qatadah and Ibn Zayd, all said that this refers to grazing animals including camels.
يُنبِتُ لَكُمْ بِهِ الزَّرْعَ وَالزَّيْتُونَ وَالنَّخِيلَ وَالأَعْنَـبَ وَمِن كُلِّ الثَّمَرَتِ
(With it He causes crops to grow for you, olives, date palms, grapes, and every kind of fruit.) meaning, with this one kind of water, He makes the earth sprout plants with different tastes, colors, scents and shapes. For this reason He says,
إِنَّ فِى ذَلِكَ لآيَةً لِّقَوْمٍ يَتَفَكَّرُونَ
(Verily, in this there is indeed an evident proof and a manifest sign for people who give thought.) meaning, this is a sign and a proof that there is no god besides Allah, as He says:
أَمَّنْ خَلَقَ السَّمَـوَتِ وَالاٌّرْضَ وَأَنزَلَ لَكُمْ مِّنَ السَّمَآءِ مَآءً فَأَنبَتْنَا بِهِ حَدَآئِقَ ذَاتَ بَهْجَةٍ مَّا كَانَ لَكُمْ أَن تُنبِتُواْ شَجَرَهَا أَإِلَـهٌ مَّعَ اللَّهِ بَلْ هُمْ قَوْمٌ يَعْدِلُونَ
(Is not He (better than your gods) Who created the heavens and the earth, and sends water down for you from the sky, from which We cause wonderful gardens full of beauty and delight to grow You are not able to cause the growth of their trees. Is there any ilah (god) with Allah Nay, but they are a people who make equals (to Him)!) (27:60).
Allah spušta iz oblaka vodu koju pijete i kojom pojite stoku. Pomoću iste te vode natapa se rastinje kojim stoku napasate.
"Dia-lah yang telah menurunkan air hujan dari langit untuk kamu, sebagiannya menjadi minuman dan sebagiannya menyubur-kan tumbuh-tumbuhan, yang pada (tempat tumbuhnya) kamu menggembalakan ternakmu. Dia menumbuhkan bagi kamu dengan air hujan itu tanam-tanaman; zaitun, kurma, anggur, dan segala macam buah-buahan. Sesungguhnya pada yang demikian itu benar-benar ada tanda (kekuasaan Allah) bagi kaum yang memikirkan." (An-Nahl: 10-11).
(10-11)(Kalian memikirkan) dengan itu, tentang sempurna-nya kekuasaan Allah yang telah menurunkan air ini dari awan yang tipis lagi lembut, dan (tentang sempurnanya) rahmatNya. Buktinya, Allah menjadikannya air yang tercurah banyak, mereka minum darinya, dan binatang-binatang ternak mereka pun minum darinya. Mereka mengairi tanah-tanah pertanian mereka dengan sebagian-nya. Sehingga keluarlah buah-buahan yang banyak dan kenikmatan-kenikmatan yang melimpah.
He, may He be glorified, is the One Who sent down for you water from the clouds. From this water you have a drink that you and your livestock can drink of. From it you get vegetation on which you can graze your animals.
Il est Celui qui fait descendre pour vous de l’eau à partir des nuages, laquelle eau vous abreuve, abreuve votre bétail et fait pousser les plantes dont se nourrissent vos bêtes.
Sizlere bulutlardan su indiren de Allah -Subhânehu ve Teâlâ-’dır. Bu suyun bir kısmı içtiğiniz ve hayvanlarınıza içirdiğiniz içecektir. Bir kısmıyla ise hayvanlarınızı otlattığınız bitkiler yetişir.
Dialah -Subḥānahu- yang menurunkan kepada kalian hujan dari awan. Dari hujan itu kalian mendapatkan air tawar untuk kalian minum dan juga diminum oleh hewan-hewan kalian, serta dengannya pula tumbuh pohon-pohon yang menjadi makanan bagi ternak-ternak kalian.
Allah čini da pomoću te vode, koju spušta s neba, rastu žito, masline, palme, grožđe i svakovrsni plodovi. U spuštanju te vode i onom što nastaje uslijed toga dokaz je Allahove moći, i to za ljude koji razmišljaju o Njegovu stvaranju i time žele dokazivati Njegovu veličanstvenost.
Allah fait également pousser grâce à cette eau les céréales dont vous vous nourrissez ainsi que les oliviers, les palmiers, les vignes et bien d’autres arbres fruitiers encore. Cet eau et ce qu’elle engendre est certainement une preuve du pouvoir d’Allah adressée à ceux qui méditent Sa Création et en déduisent l’étendue de Sa grandeur.
With that water, Allah grows for you the crops that you eat. He also grows for you olives, date-palms and grapes as well as other types of fruit. In that water and the things that it gives rise to there is a sign of Allah’s power for people who ponder over His creation and use it as evidence of Allah’s greatness.
Allah menumbuhkan dengan air hujan itu tanaman-tanaman yang menjadi sumber makanan kalian. Dia menumbuhkan bagi kalian zaitun, kurma, dan anggur, serta menumbuhkan segala bentuk buah-buahan. Sesungguhnya air hujan dan apa yang ditumbuhkannya mengandung petunjuk atas kekuasaan Allah bagi kaum yang memikirkan ciptaan-Nya, lalu mereka menjadikannya sebagai bukti kemahaagungan Allah -Subḥānahu-.
The clouds send down rain from the sky and, thanks to this, extremely fruitful results appear on the earth down below. This coordinated and harmonious action of ‘heaven and earth’ clearly proves that the God of earth is the same as that of heaven. There is perfect harmony among the different parts of the universe. This harmony is definite proof of the fact that the Creator and Lord of the whole universe is only one. In the present structure of the universe, there is no scope for more than one God, and when the real Creator and Lord is one God, making any thing other than Him an object of worship will be absolutely indefensible.
Allah -Subhânehu ve Teâlâ- bu su ile size yediğiniz ekinleri, zeytin, hurma, üzüm ve bütün meyveleri/ürünleri yetiştirir. Şüphesiz bu suda ve ondan hayat bulan şeylerde onun yarattıklarını düşünen ve onlarla Allah’ın büyüklüğüne delil getiren topluluklar için Allah -Subhânehu ve Teâlâ-'nın kudretini gösteren deliller vardır.
Allāh fa crescere, per voi, con quell'acqua, la vegetazione con la quale vi nutrite; e fa crescere, per voi, gli ulivi, le palme, e le viti; e fa crescere per voi tutti i tipi di frutti. In verità in quell'acqua, e in ciò che viene tratto da essa, vi è una prova per il popolo che riflette sulla Sua creazione, che li guida a conoscere la Sua Immensità, gloria Sua.
It will be noticed that all verses cited above point out to Divine blessings and mention the creation of the universe with unprecedented wisdom. In them, those who ponder find significant indicators and proofs which lead them to perceive the truth of Tauhid, the truth that Allah Ta` ala is One. Therefore, while these blessings are being mentioned, they are tied up with a notice to pay attention, think, understand and accept advice. Consequently, at the end of verse 11, it was said: إِنَّ فِي ذَٰلِكَ لَآيَةً لِّقَوْمٍ يَتَفَكَّرُونَ (Indeed, in that, there is a sign for a people who ponder). The reason is that the linkage of pastures, crops, trees and their flowers and fruits with the creativity and wisdom of Allah Ta` ala needs some reflection. If one ponders over a grain or pit, he will come to realize that simply putting it inside the land and watering it cannot automatically cause it to grow into a huge big tree with flowers of many colours opening up all over it. No tiller or farmer or land owner has made this happen. Their role in this process is nil. All this is linked with and tied to the creativity and wisdom of the Absolute Master.
After that, when came the description of the night and day, the sun, the moon and the stars which have been made subservient by His command, it was said in the concluding sentence of verse 12: إِنَّ فِي ذَٰلِكَ لَآيَاتٍ لِّقَوْمٍ يَعْقِلُونَ (Indeed, in that, there are signs for a people who understand). Given here is the hint that these things are of course subservient to the command of Allah, an open fact which does not need a lot of thinking. Anyone having some reason in him would understand, because there was obviously some human input in the growth of vegetation and trees, but, in this case, there is none.
Nagpapatubo si Allāh para sa inyo sa pamamagitan ng tubig na iyon ng mga pananim na kumakain kayo mula sa mga ito. Nagpapatubo Siya para sa inyo sa pamamagitan niyon ng mga oliba, mga datiles, at mga ubas. Nagpapatubo Siya para sa inyo ng lahat ng mga bunga. Tunay na sa tubig na iyon at anumang namumutawi buhat doon ay talagang may katunayan sa kakayahan ni Allāh para sa mga taong nag-iisip-isip sa paglikha Niya kaya nakapagpapatunay sila sa pamamagitan nito sa kadakilaan Niya – kaluwalhatian sa Kanya.
Với nước mưa mà Allah ban xuống, Ngài làm mọc ra cho các ngươi các loại hoa mầu để các ngươi ăn và tiêu dùng, Ngài làm mọc ra cho các ngươi ô liu, chà là, nho và tất cả các loại cây trái khác. Quả thật, trong việc Ngài ban mưa xuống và làm mọc ra đủ loại cây trái và hoa mầu là bằng chứng cho quyền năng vô song của Ngài, là dấu hiệu cho những ai biết suy ngẫm về sự tạo hóa của Ngài để nhận thức về Ngài.
Con esa agua, Al-lah hace crecer los cultivos que comen. Cultivan olivos, palmeras y vides, así como otros tipos de frutas. En esa agua y en lo que da origen, hay un signo del poder de Al-lah para aquellos que reflexionan sobre Su creación y la grandeza de Al-lah.
Allah đã làm ra cho các ngươi ban đêm để các ngươi nghỉ ngơi, ban ngày để các ngươi tìm kiếm kế sinh nhai, Ngài chế ngự cho các ngươi mặt trời và làm nó như một chiếc đèn chiếu sáng, mặt trăng như một ánh sáng dịu mát và ghi đếm thời gian, các ngôi sao làm vật chỉ hướng trong những u tối của đất liền và biển cả. Quả thật, trong sự việc đó là những dấu hiệu rõ ràng về quyền năng của Allah cho đám người thông suốt và thấu hiểu để nhận thức giá trị của chúng cũng như nhận thức về Ngài.
Before we move to the next verse, let us clarify the first sentence of verse 12: سَخَّرَ لَكُمُ اللَّيْلَ وَالنَّهَارَ (And He has subjugated for you the day and the night). Here, 'subjugating the day and the night' means that Allah made them subservient to His command in order that they can serve man, pursuant to which the night brings comfort to him and the day smooths out the avenues of his work. 'Subjugating them' never means that the day and the night start alternating under human command.
Signs in the Subjection of Night and Day, the Sun and the Moon, and in that which grows on Earth
Allah mentions the mighty signs and immense blessings to be found in His subjection of night and day, which follow one another; the sun and moon, which revolve; the stars, both fixed and moving through the skies, offering light by which people may find their way in the darkness. Each of (these heavenly bodies) travels in its own orbit, which Allah has ordained for it, and travels in the manner prescribed for it, without deviating in any way. All of them are under His subjugation, His control and His decree, as Allah says:
إِنَّ رَبَّكُمُ اللَّهُ الَّذِى خَلَقَ السَمَـوَتِ وَالاٌّرْضَ فِي سِتَّةِ أَيَّامٍ ثُمَّ اسْتَوَى عَلَى الْعَرْشِ يُغْشِى الَّيْلَ النَّهَارَ يَطْلُبُهُ حَثِيثًا وَالشَّمْسَ وَالْقَمَرَ وَالنُّجُومَ مُسَخَّرَتٍ بِأَمْرِهِ أَلاَ لَهُ الْخَلْقُ وَالاٌّمْرُ تَبَارَكَ اللَّهُ رَبُّ الْعَـلَمِينَ
(Indeed, your Lord is Allah, Who created the heavens and the earth in Six Days, and then He rose (Istawa) over the Throne. He brings the night as a cover over the day, seeking it rapidly, and (He created) the sun, the moon, the stars (all) subjected to His command. Surely, His is the creation and commandment. Blessed is Allah, the Lord of all that exists!) (7:54) Thus Allah says;
إِنَّ فِى ذلِكَ لآيَـتٍ لِّقَوْمٍ يَعْقِلُونَ
(Surely, in this are proofs for people who understand.) meaning, they are indications of His immense power and might, for those who think about Allah and understand His signs.
وَمَا ذَرَأَ لَكُمْ فِى الاٌّرْضِ مُخْتَلِفًا أَلْوَانُهُ
(And whatsoever He has created of varying colors on the earth for you. ) When Allah points out the features of the skies, He also points out the wondrous things that He has created on earth, the variety of its animals, minerals, plants and inanimate features, all having different colors and shapes, benefits and qualities.
إِنَّ فِى ذَلِكَ لآيَةً لِّقَوْمٍ يَذَّكَّرُونَ
(Verily, in this is a sign for people who reflect.) meaning (those who remember) the blessings of Allah and give thanks to Him for them.
Pinaamo ni Allāh para sa inyo ang gabi upang tumahan kayo rito at mamahinga kayo, at ang maghapon upang kumita kayo rito ng ikabubuhay ninyo. Pinagsilbi Niya para sa inyo ang araw at ginawa Niya itong isang tanglaw. Ang buwan ay ginawa Niyang isang liwanag. Ang mga bituin ay mga pinaamo para sa inyo ayon sa utos Niyang pang-itinakda. Sa pamamagitan ng mga ito ay napapatnubayan kayo sa mga kadiliman ng katihan at karagatan at nakaaalam kayo ng mga oras at iba pa roon. Tunay na sa pagpapasilbi niyon, ng lahat ng iyon, ay talagang may mga katunayang maliwanag sa kakayahan ni Allāh para sa mga taong nagpapagana sa mga pang-unawa nila sapagkat sila ay ang nakatatalos ng kasanhian mula roon.
E vi ha asservito la notte affinché dormiate e vi riposiate, e il giorno, affinché vi guadagniate da vivere; e vi ha asservito il sole come luce, e la luna come lume; e vi ha asservito le stelle, per Suo decreto, affinché vi guidino nell'oscurità in terra e nel mare, e per tenere il computo del tempo. In verità, il fatto di avervi asservito tutto ciò è una chiara prova della Potenza di Allāh per un popolo che riflette; sono costoro a comprendere lo scopo di tutto ciò.
Al-lah subyugó la noche para que puedan encontrar paz y descanso en ella, y el día para que puedan ganarse la vida. Dispuso el Sol que brilla y la Luna que refleja la luz del Sol. Las estrellas están sometidas a Su decreto, y las utilizan para navegar en medio de las tinieblas del mar y de la tierra y por las que llegan a conocer el tiempo y los meses. En la observación de estas manifestaciones de la naturaleza hay signos claros del poder de Al-lah para aquellos que reflexionan.
12- O, geceyi ve gündüzü, güneşi ve ayı istifadenize sunmuştur. Yıldızlar da O’nun emri ile (faydanıza) boyun eğmişlerdir. Şüphesiz bunlarda aklını kullanan bir topluluk için deliller vardır.
12. Yani menfaatleriniz ve çeşitli maslahatlarınız için bunca şeyleri faydanıza sunan, O’dur ki onlarsız hayatınızı devam ettirmenize imkân yoktur. Geceleyin sükûn bulur, uyur ve dinlenirsiniz, gündüzün ise geçiminizi sağlamak, din ve dünyanızda menfaatinize olan şeyleri gerçekleştirmek için dört bir yana yayılırsınız. Güneş ve ayla ışık, parlaklık, ağaç, mahsül ve bitkilerin gelişmesi, nemli şeyleri kurutma, yere ve bedenlere zararlı olan soğuğu izale etme vb. gibi varlıkları güneş ve ayın varlığına bağlı olan zorunlu ve temel ihtiyaçlar karşılanır. Ayrıca her ikisi ve yıldızlar göğü süsler, kara ve denizin karanlıklarında yol gösterir, vakitleri öğrenip hesap edebilme imkanı sağlar. Bunlar gibi daha pek çok işaretler ve türlü türlü deliller vardır. İşte bundan dolayı Yüce Allah bu türlü “deliller”e işaret ederek şöyle buyurmuştur: “Şüphesiz bunlarda aklını kullanan bir topluluk için deliller vardır.” Yani yaratılış amacına uygun konularda tedebbür ve tefekkür için kullandıkları, görüp işittiklerini kavrayan akılları bulunan kimseler için deliller vardır ki bunların görmeleri, görmekten payı akılsız hayvanların payı gibi sadece bakmaktan ibaret olan gafillerin görmesi gibi değildir.
Allah čini da se noćima koristite, pa tokom njih spavate i odmarate se, kao i danom, tokom kojeg radite. On vam je potčinio Sunce, čijom se svjetlošću koristite, i mjesec, koji vam kao svjetiljka služi, a i zvijezde vam je potčinio, koje vam služe kao putokazi na kopnu i moru, te pomoću njih, između ostalog, i vrijeme računate. U svemu tome nalaze se nepobitni znakovi Allahove moći za ljude koji koriste razum te proniknu u mudrost istih tih znakova.
Allah menundukkan malam agar kalian bisa beristirahat padanya dan mendapatkan ketenangan serta menundukkan siang untuk kalian agar kalian berusaha mendapatkan penghidupan padanya. Dia juga menundukkan matahari untuk kalian dengan menjadikannya bersinar dan menundukkan bulan dengan menjadikannya bercahaya. Adapun bintang-bintang maka Dia tundukkan untuk kalian dengan perintah-Nya yang terukur dengan cermat; dengannya kalian terbimbing dalam kegelapan-kegelapan darat dan laut dan dengannya pula kalian mengetahui waktu dan selainnya. Sesungguhnya di dalam penundukan semua itu mengandung petunjuk-petunjuk yang nyata atas kekuasaan Allah bagi kaum yang menggunakan akal mereka karena mereka adalah orang-orang yang mengetahui hikmah di balik semua itu.
"Dan Dia menundukkan malam dan siang, matahari dan bulan untukmu. Dan bintang-bintang itu ditundukkan (untukmu) dengan perintahNya. Sesungguhnya pada yang demikian itu benar-benar ada tanda-tanda (kekuasaan Allah) bagi kaum yang mema-hami(nya)." (An-Nahl: 12).
(12) Maksudnya, Dia menundukkan hal-hal tersebut bagi kalian, semata-mata untuk berbagai macam kepentingan dan jenis-jenis kemaslahatan kalian, yang kalian tidak mungkin mengesam-pingkannya sama sekali. Di malam hari, kalian berada dalam ke-tenangan, tidur dan beristirahat. Di siang hari, kalian bertebaran untuk mengais mata pencaharian dan kebaikan agama dan duniawi. Dan dengan keberadaan matahari dan bulan, (kalian menikmati) pancaran cahaya dan sinar, kehangatan di pagi hari, (dapat mela-kukan) reboisasi pada pohon-pohon, tanaman-tanaman dan tumbuh-tumbuhan, mengeringkan benda-benda yang basah, menghilangkan kelembaban yang membahayakan tanah dan tubuh dan lain seba-gainya, yang merupakan bagian dari kebutuhan-kebutuhan primer dan sekunder, yang tergantung sekali dengan eksistensi matahari dan bulan.
Pada matahari, bulan dan bintang-bintang terdapat unsur keindahan bagi langit, petunjuk arah dalam kegelapan di daratan maupun lautan, mengetahui waktu dan perhitungan masa, yang mana kandungan petunjuk dan tanda-tandanya sangat beragam. Untuk itu, Allah menyatukannya dalam FirmanNya, ﴾ إِنَّ فِي ذَٰلِكَ لَأٓيَٰتٖ لِّقَوۡمٖ يَعۡقِلُونَ ﴿ "Sesungguhnya pada yang demikian itu benar-benar ada tanda-tanda (kekuasaan Allah) bagi kaum yang memahami(nya)," yaitu bagi mereka yang mempunyai akal-akal yang mereka manfaatkan untuk merenungi dan memikirkan segala sesuatu yang telah disiap-kan untuknya, dia bisa memikirkan segala sesuatu yang dilihat dan didengarnya. Bukan seperti pandangan kaum yang lalai yang porsi analisanya adalah sebagaimana analisa hewan yang tidak berakal.
Sükûnet bulasınız ve dinlenesiniz diye Yüce Allah geceyi; yaşamınız için gerekli olan kazancı elde edesiniz diye de gündüzü sizin hizmetinize verdi. Güneşi ve ayı da sizin hizmetinize sunarak güneşi bir ışık kaynağı ve ayı da bir aydınlatıcı kıldı. Allah’ın kaderi emriyle yıldızları da sizin hizmetinize sundu. Yeryüzü ve denizlerin karanlığında onlarla yolunuzu buluyor, zamanı onlarla biliyor ve daha başka faydalar elde ediyorsunuz. İşte bütün bunları sizin hizmetinize sunmasında aklını kullanan topluluklar için, muhakkak Allah Teâlâ’nın kudretini gösteren apaçık deliller vardır. Bunların hikmetini idrak edenler de o kimselerdir.
Il mit à votre disposition la nuit afin que vous vous y reposiez et le jour afin que vous y soyez en quête de votre subsistance. Il mit à votre disposition le soleil afin d’éclairer vos jours et la lune afin d’éclairer vos nuits ainsi que les étoiles à qui Il ordonna de vous guider dans les ténèbres de la terre ferme et de la mer. C’est aussi grâce à ces astres que vous vous repérez dans le temps et que vous tirez d’autres informations. Tous ces bienfaits qu’Allah a mis à votre disposition sont autant de preuves manifestes du pouvoir d’Allah adressées à des gens doués de raison, puisque ce sont eux qui comprennent la finalité de ces preuves.
Allah subjugated the night for you so that you can find peace and rest in it, and the day so that you can earn your livelihood in it. He put the sun at your service and made it bright and the moon, which He made a light. The stars are subjugated for you by His decree, which you use for navigation in the darknesses of the sea and land and by which you come to know time etc. In the subjugation of all of these things there are clear signs of Allah’s power for people who apply their minds, for they are the ones who will grasp the wisdom in them.
Then, in verse 13, after mentioning all other varied produce of the land, it was said: إِنَّ فِي ذَٰلِكَ لَآيَةً لِّقَوْمٍ يَذَّكَّرُونَ (Surely, in that, there is a sign for a people who accept advice). The sense is that no deep thinking is needed here as well - because, the proof has been furnished openly. But, the condition is that one must look at it carefully and learn his lesson. Otherwise, one who has no sense or concern and who just pays no attention could hardly hope to benefit from it.
Allah a mis également à votre disposition des minéraux, des animaux, des plantes et des céréales de couleurs diverses. Ces bienfaits constituent également des preuves pour des gens capables de les comprendre et qui sont conscients qu’Allah est Omnipotent et Bienfaiteur.
"Dan Dia (menundukkan pula) sesuatu yang Dia ciptakan un-tuk kamu di bumi ini dengan berlain-lainan macamnya. Sesungguh-nya pada yang demikian itu benar-benar terdapat tanda (kekuasa-an Allah) bagi kaum yang mengambil pelajaran." (An-Nahl: 13).
(13) Maksudnya, pada benda-benda yang Allah ciptakan dan tebar bagi para hambaNya, berupa semua wujud yang berada di permukaan bumi, seperti binatang-binatang, pepohonan, tanam-tanaman dan lain sebagainya, yang berbeda-beda warnanya dan bervariasi kegunaannya terdapat bukti kesempurnaan kekuasaan Allah dan meratanya curahan kebaikan dan luasnya kebajikannya, dan bahwa Dia-lah Dzat yang tidak sepatutnya ibadah (dikerjakan) kecuali bagiNya semata, tiada sekutu bagiNya.
﴾ لِّقَوۡمٖ يَذَّكَّرُونَ ﴿ "Bagi kaum yang mengambil pelajaran," yaitu yang membayangkan dalam ingatan mereka hal-hal yang bermanfaat bagi mereka, berupa ilmu yang berguna dan merenungkan obyek-obyek yang Allah mengajak mereka untuk merenunginya. Dengan itu, mereka memikirkan hal-hal yang menjadi bukti tentang Allah.
He, may He be glorified, also subjugated for you the things on earth that He created having diverse colours such as minerals, animals, plants and crops. In what He has created and subjugated for you there is a clear sign of Allah’s power for people to pay heed and realise that Allah is a powerful benefactor.
K tome, Svemogući Allah potčinio vam je raznovrsne stvari koje je stvorio, kao npr. rude, životinje, bilje, žito. U svemu tome bjelodani su dokazi Allahova davanja i moći, i to za one koji shvataju da samo Allah daje blagodati i da sve može učiniti.
The sun, the moon and the stars all revolve continuously in the vastness of space with total precision. On the earth, there are innumerable examples of God’s creation (animals, vegetation, rocks and minerals, etc.). The former phenomenon highlights the totally submissive aspect of creation, (musakhkharatun bi amrihi), while the latter phenomenon highlights the endless variety of creation (mukhtalifan alwanuhu). The first scene reminds man of the limitlessness of God’s power, while the second scene reminds him of the multiplicity of God’s attributes. These scenes are so wonderful that the keen-eyed observer cannot remain unaffected by them. In these things, he will see God’s majesty and His role as Sustainer; he will discover unseen realities hidden in external occurrences; by looking at God’s creations, he will be immersed in the realization of the Creator.
Allah -Subhânehu ve Teâlâ-, yeryüzünde renklerini birbirinden farklı olarak yarattığı madenleri, hayvanları, bitkileri ve ekinleri de sizlerin hizmetine sundu. Bu zikredilenlerin yaratılması ve hizmetinize sunulmasında, ibret alan/düşünen ve Allah’ın her şeye kadir olduğunu, nimet veren olduğunu idrak eden topluluklar için, Allah -Subhânehu ve Teâlâ-’nın kudretini gösteren büyük deliller vardır.
Allah -Subḥānahu- juga menundukkan untuk kalian apa yang Dia ciptakan di bumi, yaitu berbagai macam barang tambang, hewan-hewan, pohon-pohon, dan tanaman-tanaman. Sesungguhnya pada penciptaan dan penundukan tersebut terkandung petunjuk yang jelas atas kekuasaan Allah -Subḥānahu- bagi kaum yang mau mengambil pelajaran darinya dan mengetahui bahwa Allah Mahakuasa dan Maha Memberi nikmat.
13- Sizin için yeryüzünde çeşitli renklerde yaratıp yaydığı şeyleri de (istifadenize sunmuştur)! Şüphesiz bunlarda düşünüp öğüt alan bir topluluk için bir delil vardır.
13. Yani Allah’ın yeryüzünde kulları için yaratıp yaymış olduğu hayvan, ağaç, bitki vb. gibi renkleri de türleri de çeşitli, değişik faydaları olan bütün bu varlıklarda, Allah’ın kudretinin kemâline, ihsanının kapsamlılığına, lütfunun genişliğine apaçık bir delil vardır. Yalnızca O’na -hiçbir şeyi ortak koşmaksızın- ibadet etmek gerektiğine açık bir işaret vardır. Bunlar, “düşünüp öğüt alan bir topluluk için” delildir. Yani faydalı bilgiyi hafızlarında canlı tutan, Allah’ın üzerinde düşünmeye kendilerini davet ettiği şeyler üzerinde dikkatle düşünen böylece Allah’ın azametine ve kudretine delil olacak şeyleri anlayan kimseler içindir.
E vi ha asservito, gloria Sua, i minerali che ha creato in terra, i cui colori sono vari; e il bestiame, le piante, e la vegetazione: in verità, tutto ciò che è stato menzionato della creazione e del suo asservimento è una prova evidente che mostra la Potenza di Allāh, gloria Sua, per un popolo consapevole e convinto che, in verità, Allāh sia Potente e Generoso.
Al-lah creó para ustedes la diversidad en la Tierra con diversos colores como los minerales, los animales, las plantas y los cultivos. En lo que Él ha creado hay una clara señal del poder de Al-lah para que la gente preste atención y tenga conciencia de que Al-lah es bondadoso.
Pinagsilbi Niya para sa inyo ang nilalang Niya – kaluwalhatian sa Kanya – sa lupa na kabilang sa nagkakaiba-iba ang mga kulay nito gaya ng mga metal, mga hayop, mga halaman, at mga pananim. Tunay na sa nabanggit na iyon na paglikha at pagpapasilbi ay talagang may katunayang hayag sa kakayahan ni Allāh – kaluwalhatian sa Kanya – para sa mga taong nagsasaalang-alang dito at nakatatalos na si Allāh ay nakakakaya at tagapagbiyaya.
Allah đã tạo ra cho các ngươi các vật với những màu sắc khác nhau từ kim loại, động vật, thực vật. Trong sự việc đó là bằng chứng khẳng định quyền năng của Allah, là bài học dành cho những ai biết suy ngẫm để nhận thức về Allah.
After the description of things created in the heavens and the earth, and the benefits human beings derive from them, the text now turns to the high seas wherein Divine wisdom has placed many more benefits for them. Verse 14 which begins with the words: هُوَ الَّذِي سَخَّرَ الْبَحْرَ لِتَأْكُلُوا (And He is the One who has subjugated the sea so that you may eat) which points out to the excellent arrangement whereby they get their supply of sea food, fresh white meat from the fish.
By calling the fish, fresh meat, in the sentence which follows immediately, that is: لِتَأْكُلُوا مِنْهُ لَحْمًا طَرِيًّا (so that you may eat fresh meat there from - 14), a hint has also been placed within the statement that it is free of any condition of slaughtering necessary with other animals. That is, as if, meat made ready, without having to do so. This was the first benefit.
The second benefit is indentified in the sentence appearing immediately next: وَتَسْتَخْرِجُوا مِنْهُ حِلْيَةً تَلْبَسُونَهَا (and may take out from it ornaments you wear - 14), that is, divers would dive in it and take out what the text calls: حِلْيَةً (hilyah: translated as ornaments). The literal meaning of hilyah' is زیِنَۃ zinah, that which beautifies, embellishes, adorns or ornaments. Thus, the reference here is to pearls and precious coral stones which are taken out of the sea. Women wear it as necklaces or earrings. Though these ornaments are worn by women, yet the Holy Qur’ an has used the word in the masculine gender: تَلْبَسُونَهَا talbasunaha), that is, 'you wear.' What has been hinted here is that the wearing of ornaments by women is, in reality, in the interest of men. That woman looks good is, in reality, the right of man. He can even compel his wife to wear dress and ornaments which look good on her. Other than that, men too can use precious stones on their rings.
The third benefit of the sea appears in: وَتَرَى الْفُلْكَ مَوَاخِرَ فِيهِ وَلِتَبْتَغُوا مِن فَضْلِهِ (And you see the boats cleaving through it and so that you may seek His bounty - 14). The word: فُلْكَ (fulk) means boat, and: مَوَاخِرَ (mawakhir) is the plural of مَاخِرَہ : makhirah. Makhr (مَخَر) means to cleave or plough through the water. The reference is to boats and ships which traverse the sea cleaving through the waves of the waters.
The sense of the verse (14) is that Allah Ta’ ala has made the sea one of the means of reaching distant countries. Thus, He has made it easy for human beings to travel by sea and bring in or send out their commercial goods. The text also declares it to be an excellent means of seeking the bounty of Allah, that is, their rizq or sustenance - because, trading through the sea routes is most economical and beneficial.
Allah đã chế ngự biển cả cho các ngươi và làm cho các ngươi có thể cưỡi trên lưng của nó, và Ngài để các săn bắt và có được các món thịt tươi ngon từ nó, và để các có được những món trang sức cho phụ nữ của các ngươi như ngọc trai chẳng hạn; và ngươi (con người) nhìn thấy những chiếc tàu thuyền vượt trùng dương, các ngươi cưỡi trên các chiếc tàu đó để đi tim nguồn lộc của Allah qua việc thương buôn, hy vọng rằng các ngươi biết tri ân Allah về các ân huệ mà Ngài đã ban cho các ngươi và cố gắng thờ phượng chỉ một mình Ngài.
14- Denizi, ondan taze et yemeniz ve takınacağınız zineti çıkarmanız için istifadenize sunan da O’dur. Gemilerin orada suyu yara yara gittiklerini görürsün. Bunlar, hem lütfundan arayasınız hem de şükredesiniz diyedir.
14. “Denizi, ondan taze et” yani avladığınız balıkları “yemeniz ve takınacağınız zineti” ki bu süsler güzelliğinize güzellik katar “çıkarmanız için istifadenize sunan” emrinize veren ve türlü menfaatlerinize hazırlayan yalnızca “O’dur.” bunda O’nun hiçbir ortağı yoktur. “Gemilerin” küçük büyük deniz araçlarını “orada suyu yara yara” yani ön tarafıyla o muazzam deniz sularını yarıp ilerleyerek bir bölgeden bir başka bölgeye “gittiklerini görürsün.” yolcuları, onların erzaklarını, mallarını, rızık elde etmek ve Allah’ın lütfunu ve rızıklarını aramak için çıkan ticaret erbabını ve ticaret mallarını taşırlar. “Bunlar, hem lütfundan arayasınız hem de” bütün bunları sizin için kolaylaştırıp hazırlayan o yüce Zât’a “şükredesiniz” ve bunları lütfeden Allah’ı övesiniz “diyedir.” Kullara isteklerinin üstünde, temenni ettiklerinin ötesinde menfaat ve maslahatlarına olan şeyleri verip diledikleri her şeyden ihsanda bulunan Yüce Allah’a sonsuz hamd, şükür ve senâlar olsun. Bizler O’na gerektiği gibi hamd-u senâda bulunamayız. O, kendi zâtını övdüğü gibidir.
E Lui, gloria Sua, è Colui che vi ha asservito il mare, e vi ha permesso di attraversarlo e di trarne ciò che vi è in esso, per nutrirvi del pesce che pescate e della sua ottima carne; e ne traete ornamenti che utilizzate voi e le vostre donne, come le perle; e potete osservare le navi che solcano gli oceani, e che utilizzate per la ricerca delle grazie di Allāh, ovvero il guadagno tratto dal commercio. Ciò affinché ringraziate Allāh delle Sue grazie nei vostri confronti e affinché adoriate Lui solo.
Al-lah es Quien les ha facilitado sacar beneficios del mar, permitiéndoles viajar en él y extraer lo que hay en sus profundidades, a fin de que puedan comer de la carne fresca y blanda de los peces, y obtener de él las joyas que pueden usar, como perlas y corales. Pueden ver los barcos surcar las olas del océano y viajar en busca de la gracia de Al-lah mediante el comercio. Todo esto es para que estén agradecidos con Al-lah por los favores que les ha concedido y que solo lo adoren a Él.
Siya – kaluwalhatian sa Kanya – ay ang nagpaamo para sa inyo ng dagat kaya nagpakaya Siya sa inyo sa pagsakay rito at paghango ng narito upang kumain kayo mula sa mga nahuhuli ninyo na mga isda nito na laman na makatas na malambot at humango kayo mula rito ng palamuting isinusuot ninyo at isinusuot ng mga kababaihan ninyo gaya ng perlas. Nakikita mo ang mga daong habang mga bumibiyak sa mga alon ng dagat. Sumasakay kayo sa mga daong na ito sa paghahanap ng kabutihang-loob ni Allāh na natatamo mula sa tubo ng kalakalan, sa pag-asang magpasalamat kayo kay Allāh sa ibiniyaya Niya sa inyo at magbukod-tangi kayo sa Kanya sa pagsamba.
If an iron bar is put into the sea, it will immediately sink to the bottom. But if the iron is moulded in the shape of a ship, it will start floating on the surface and will be capable of carrying heavy loads and going from one country to another. This is a special law of God by means of which He has made as huge a creation as the sea subservient to man’s interests. Similarly, by a wonderful under-sea arrangement, fresh food is provided in the shape of fish and, for the ornamentation of man, valuable pearls are formed in the oysters which live in the ocean. As for the disposition of the world’s natural features, God could have made various other arrangements. For example, there might have been no oceans or seas on the earth; or man could have been made capable of walking on the sea as he walks on land. But this was not God’s way. His purpose was to create in man a feeling of gratefulness. Not being able to walk on the sea, when a man boards a boat or a ship, he experiences a sense of gratefulness; he thinks that since he is unable to traverse the sea with the help of his legs, God has been kind enough to make it traversable by means of a boat or a ship; he again thinks that since he is not able to fly in space, God has created such conditions as now permit him to fly at great speed in an aeroplane. Such divine preferences have been built into the system of nature in order to awaken man’s consciousness and to create in him feelings of gratefulness and obligation towards his Lord, the Sustainer.
"Dan Dia-lah, Allah yang menundukkan lautan (untukmu), agar kamu dapat memakan darinya daging yang segar (ikan), dan kamu mengeluarkan dari lautan itu perhiasan yang kamu pakai; dan kamu melihat bahtera berlayar padanya, dan supaya kamu men-cari (keuntungan) dari karuniaNya, dan supaya kamu bersyukur." (An-Nahl: 14).
(14) Maknanya, [وَ] "Dan" Dia-lah Dzat yang sendiri, tidak ada sekutu bagiNya ﴾ ٱلَّذِي سَخَّرَ ٱلۡبَحۡرَ ﴿ "yang menundukkan lautan (untuk-mu)," dan menyediakannya demi kemanfaatan-kemanfaatan kalian yang variatif, ﴾ لِتَأۡكُلُواْ مِنۡهُ لَحۡمٗا طَرِيّٗا ﴿ "agar kamu dapat memakan dari-nya daging yang segar (ikan)," yaitu ikan-ikan dan binatang air yang kalian buru, ﴾ وَتَسۡتَخۡرِجُواْ مِنۡهُ حِلۡيَةٗ تَلۡبَسُونَهَاۖ ﴿ "dan kamu mengeluarkan dari lautan itu perhiasan yang kamu pakai," sehingga menambah keindahan dan keelokan pada kalian atas pesona yang sudah melekat pada kalian.
﴾ وَتَرَى ٱلۡفُلۡكَ ﴿ "Dan kamu melihat bahtera," yaitu kapal-kapal dan perahu-perahu, ﴾ مَوَاخِرَ فِيهِ ﴿ "berlayar padanya," yaitu membelah lautan yang bergelombang lagi menakutkan, dengan moncong bagian depannya sehingga dapat berlalu di atasnya dari satu wi-layah ke tempat lain, membawa para penumpang, hasil-hasil rizki mereka, barang bawaan serta perniagaan mereka yang mereka jadi-kan sarana untuk mengais rizki-rizki dan kemurahan Allah atas mereka.
﴾ وَلَعَلَّكُمۡ تَشۡكُرُونَ ﴿ "Dan supaya kamu bersyukur," (kepada Dzat) yang telah memudahkan semua ini bagi kalian dan menyuguhkan-nya, dan menyanjung Allah atas karuniaNya atas kalian. Bagi Allah تعالى segala pujian, syukur dan sanjungan. Pasalnya, Allah telah mem-berikan bagi hamba-hambaNya hal-hal yang menjadi kemaslahatan dan kepentingan mereka, melebihi apa yang mereka cari dan lebih tinggi daripada sesuatu yang mereka harapkan. Dia menganugerahi mereka segala yang mereka minta. Kita tidak dapat menghitung sanjungan atasNya, akan tetapi Dia adalah sebagaimana Dia menyan-jung diriNya.
Allah vam je i more potčinio, pa vam je omogućio da njime plovite i da iz njega vadite svježe meso, tj. da lovite ribu, te da nakit, kojim se vi i vaše žene ukrašavate, vadite. Vidiš kako lađe, na kojima putujete kako biste trgujući zarađivali, siječu površinu vode. Nadati se da ćete biti zahvalni Gospodaru na tim blagodatima i da ćete jedino Njemu robovati.
Denizleri sizlerin hizmetinize sunan, avladığınız balıkların taze yumuşak etini yemeniz için denize girmeyi ve inci gibi, takındığınız ve kadınlarınızın taktığı süs eşyaları için denizin içinde bulunanları çıkartmayı mümkün kılan Allah -Subhânehu ve Teâlâ-'dır. Denizin coşkun dalgalarını yaran gemiler görürsün. Allah’ın lütfuyla hasıl olacak ticaret kazancını elde etmek için ve Allah’ın sizlere verdiği nimetlere karşılık O'na hakkıyla şükretmeyi ve O'nu ibadetinizde birlemeyi ümit ederek o gemilere binersiniz.
Signs in the Oceans, Mountains, Rivers, Roads and Stars
Allah tells us how He has subjected the seas, with their waves lapping the shores, and how He blesses His servants by subjecting the seas for them so that they may travel on them, and by putting fish and whales in them, by making their flesh permissible to eat - whether they are caught alive or dead - at all times, including when people are in a state of Ihram. He has created pearls and precious jewels in the oceans, and made it easy for His servants to recover ornaments that they can wear from the ocean floor. He made the sea such that it carries the ships which plow through it. He is the One Who taught mankind to make ships, which is the inheritance of their forefather Nuh. He was the first one to travel by ship, he was taught how to make them, then people took this knowledge from him and passed it down from generation to generation through the centuries, so that they could travel from country to country and from place to place, bringing goods from here to there and from there to here. Thus Allah says:
وَلِتَبْتَغُواْ مِن فَضْلِهِ وَلَعَلَّكُمْ تَشْكُرُونَ
(that you may seek from His bounty and that you may perhaps be grateful.) - for His bounty and blessings. Then Allah mentions the earth and how He placed in it mountains standing firm, which make it stable and keep it from shaking in such a manner that the creatures dwelling on it would not be able to live. Hence Allah says,
وَالْجِبَالَ أَرْسَـهَا
(And the mountains He has fixed firmly.) (79: 32).
وَأَنْهَـراً وَسُبُلاً
(and rivers and roads) meaning He has made rivers which flow from one place to another, bringing provision for His servants. The rivers arise in one place, and bring provision to people living in another place. They flow through lands and fields and wildernesses, through mountains and hills, until they reach the land whose people they are meant to benefit. They meander across the land, left and right, north and south, east and west - rivers great and small - flowing sometimes and ceasing sometimes, flowing from their sources to the places where the water gathers, flowing rapidly or moving slowly, as decreed by Allah. There is no god besides Him and no Lord except Him. He also made roads or routes along which people travel from one land or city to another, and He even made gaps in the mountains so that there would be routes between them, as He says:
وَجَعَلْنَا فِيهَا فِجَاجاً سُبُلاً
(And We placed broad highways for them to pass through.) 21:31
وَعَلامَـتٍ
(And landmarks) meaning, signs like great mountains and small hills, and so on, things that land and sea travelers use to find their way if they get lost.
وَبِالنَّجْمِ هُمْ يَهْتَدُونَ
(and by the stars (during the night), they (mankind) guide themselves.) meaning, in the darkness of the night. This was the opinion of Ibn `Abbas.
Worship is Allah's Right
Then Allah tells us of His greatness, and that worship should be directed to Him alone, not to any of the idols which do not create but are rather themselves created. Thus He says
أَفَمَن يَخْلُقُ كَمَن لاَّ يَخْلُقُ أَفَلا تَذَكَّرُونَ
(Is then He, Who creates, the same as one who does not create Will you not then reflect)(16:17). Then He shows His servants some of the many blessings He granted for them, and the many kinds of things that He has done for them. He says;
وَإِن تَعُدُّواْ نِعْمَةَ اللَّهِ لاَ تُحْصُوهَآ إِنَّ اللَّهَ لَغَفُورٌ رَّحِيمٌ
(And if you would try to count the favors of Allah, you would never be able to count them. Truly, Allah is Forgiving, Most Merciful.) (16:18) meaning that He pardons and forgives them. If He were to ask you to thank Him for all of His blessings, you would not be able to do so, and if He were to command you to do so, you would be incapable of it. If He punishes you, He is never unjust in His punishment, but He is Forgiving and Most Merciful, He forgives much and rewards for little. Ibn Jarir said: "It means that Allah is Forgiving when you fail to thank Him properly, if you repent and turn to Him in obedience, and strive to do that which pleases Him. He is Merciful to you and does not punish you if you turn to Him and repent."
C’est aussi Allah qui a mis à votre disposition la mer et vous a rendu possible de vous déplacer à sa surface et d’y puiser ce qu'elle contient afin que vous consommiez la chair tendre de ses poissons et que vous façonniez des parures pour vous et vos femmes à partir de certains de ses produits comme les perles. Vous voyagez à bord de bateaux qui se déplacent en fendant la surface de l’eau et partez en quête de la grâce d’Allah lors de vos voyages où vous réalisez des profits par le négoce. Tout ceci afin que vous soyez reconnaissants envers Allah pour les bienfaits dont Il vous a comblés et afin que vous L’adoriez Seul.
Allah -Subḥānahu- pulalah yang menundukkan lautan untuk kalian, lalu Dia membuat kalian mampu berlayar dan mengeluarkan isi kandungannya untuk kalian makan dari apa yang kalian tangkap berupa daging ikan yang lembut lagi segar, dan darinya pula kalian mengeluarkan perhiasan yang dipakai oleh kalian dan kaum wanita kalian seperti mutiara. Kamu melihat kapal-kapal membelah ombak lautan, kalian menaiki perahu-perahu untuk mencari karunia Allah berupa laba perdagangan dan dengan harapan kalian mau bersyukur kepada Allah atas apa yang telah Dia limpahkan sebagai nikmat kepada kalian dan mau mengesakan-Nya dengan menyembah hanya kepada-Nya semata.
He, may He be glorified, is the One Who subjugated the sea for you and enabled you to travel on it and to extract what is in it, so that you can eat the fresh and soft meat of the fish that you catch and that you can extract from it jewellery that you and your wives can wear such as pearls and coral. You see the ships splitting the waves of the ocean and you travel on these ships in search of Allah's bounty in the form of profit you gain from trade. All of this is for you to be grateful to Allah for the favours He has given you and to worship Him alone.
"Dan Dia menancapkan gunung-gunung di bumi supaya bumi itu tidak goncang bersama kamu, (dan Dia menciptakan) sungai-sungai dan jalan-jalan agar kamu mendapat petunjuk. Dan (Dia menciptakan) tanda-tanda (penunjuk jalan). Dan dengan bintang-bintang itulah, mereka mendapat petunjuk." (An-Nahl: 15-16).
(15-16) ﴾ وَأَلۡقَىٰ ﴿ "Dan Dia menancapkan," Allah تعالى yang me-nancapkan untuk (kebaikan) para hambaNya, ﴾ فِي ٱلۡأَرۡضِ رَوَٰسِيَ ﴿"gu-nung-gunung di bumi," yaitu gunung-gunung yang besar, supaya bumi tidak bergerak-gerak dan tergoncang bersama manusia. Hingga mereka mampu bercocok tanam, membangun rumah dan berjalan di atas permukaannya. Di antara rahmat Allah تعالى, adalah Dia men-jadikan sungai-sungai yang digiring dari wilayah yang jauh menuju tanah yang membutuhkannya, sebagai minuman mereka dan bina-tang-binatang mereka serta (pengairan) tanaman-tanaman pertani-an mereka; sungai-sungai itu (ada yang berada di permukaan tanah dan (ada) sungai-sungai yang terpendam di dalamnya (artesis). Mereka mengeksplorasinya dengan menggalinya (terlebih dahulu) hingga menemukannya dengan bantuan penggerek-penggerek tim-ba dan alat-alat lainnya. Bukti rahmatNya yang lain, Allah mencipta-kan jalur-jalur di bumi, yaitu jalan-jalan yang menghubungkan ke perkampungan yang saling berjauhan, ﴾ لَّعَلَّكُمۡ تَهۡتَدُونَ ﴿ "agar kamu mendapat petunjuk," jalan menuju ke arahnya. Sampai-sampai eng-kau akan menjumpai daratan yang bergandengan dengan gunung-gunung, yang membentuk barisan padanya, dan Allah telah mem-buatkan celah-celah dan lintasan-lintasan di tengah-tengahnya bagi para peniti jalan.
Allah a implanté dans la Terre des montagnes qui la stabilisent afin qu’elle ne vacille pas sous vos pieds et ne chavire. Il y a fait couler des rivières dont l’eau vous abreuve, abreuve votre bétail et irrigue vos cultures, et y a dessiné des chemins que vous empruntez, vous permettant ainsi de parvenir à la destination désirée sans vous égarer.
Gospodar je na Zemlji stvorio nepomične planine, kako se Zemlja ne bi tresla. Na njoj je dao rijeke čiju vodu ljudi piju, kojom stoku napajaju i usjeve navodnjavaju. Također, učinio je da na Zemlji postoje putevi kojima se ljudi usmjeravaju i, ne gubeći se, stižu onamo kamo su naumili.
Dia menancapkan gunung-gunung pada bumi untuk mengokohkannya agar ia tidak guncang dan miring, lalu mengalirkan padanya sungai-sungai agar dengannya kalian bisa minum, memberi minum hewan-hewan kalian dan mengairi tanaman-tanaman kalian, serta padanya Dia membelah jalan-jalan yang kalian lalui sehingga kalian bisa sampai ke tujuan kalian tanpa tersesat.
He spread out mountains on earth to keep it firm so that it does not shake and cause you to become unsettled. He caused rivers to flow so that you can drink from them and give water to your livestock and crops. He split in it pathways for you to tread and reach your destinations without losing your way.
Yeryüzü hareket edip kaymasın diye onu sabit kılması için üzerine dağlar kondurdu. İçmenizi, hayvanlarınızı ve ekinlerinizi sulamanız için üzerine nehirler akıttı. Kaybolmadan yürümeniz ve arzu ettiğiniz yere ulaşmanız için de yollar yarattı.
Naglapat Siya sa lupa ng mga bundok na nagpapatatag dito upang hindi yumanig ito sa inyo at kumiling. Nagpadaloy Siya rito ng mga ilog upang uminom kayo mula sa mga ito at magpatubig kayo ng mga hayupan ninyo at mga pananim ninyo. Gumawa Siya ng mga daang tatahakin ninyo kaya makararating kayo sa mga pakay ninyo nang hindi kayo maligaw.
15- Yeryüzünde sizi sarsmasın diye sabit dağlar, ırmaklar ve maksatlarınıza ulaşasınız diye yollar var etti.
16- Bir de (gündüz yol gösteren) alâmetler... Onlar, (gece de) yıldızlarla yollarını bulurlar.
15-16. “Yeryüzünde sizi sarsmasın diye” yani Yüce Allah, kullarının faydası için “sabit dağlar” yani büyük dağlar yerleştirdi ki yeryüzü, üzerindekileri çalkalamasın ve insanlar onda rahatlıkla ekin ekip bina yapabilsinler, üzerinde yolculuk etme imkânı bulsunlar. Yeryüzünde uzak yerlerden çıkarıp gerek insanların kendilerinin gerekse de davarlarının ve ekinlerinin su ihtiyacını karşılamak için ihtiyaç olan yerlere ulaştırdığı, kimisi yeryüzü üzerinde kimisi de yerin altında ırmaklar ve tatlı su kaynakları yaratmış olması da Allah’ın rahmetinin bir parçasıdır. Nitekim insanlar, gerekli kazıları yaparak yeryüzünün altındaki su kaynaklarına ulaşır ve Allah’ın kendilerinin emrine vermiş olduğu hayvanlar, çeşitli aletler ve benzeri vasıtalarla bu suları çıkartırlar. Yeryüzünde uzak yerlere ulaştıracak şekilde yollar yaratmış olması da Allah’ın rahmetindendir. Bu yollar ile maksat olarak gözetilen yerlere ulaşılır. Öyle ki dağları iç içe girmiş ve ardı sıra devam edip giden bir yerde bile Yüce Allah’ın, bu dağlar arasından birtakım geçitler, gidip gelecekler için yollar yaratmış olduğunu görüyoruz.
E fissò nella terra montagne per rinsaldarla, in modo che non vacilli o non si inclini mentre siete su di essa; e fece scorrere in essa dei fiumi, affinché possiate abbeverarvi e abbeverare i vostri animali, e irrigare i vostri campi; e tracciò in essa dei percorsi, in modo che possiate raggiungere i vostri scopi senza perdervi.
Al-lah afirmó la tierra con montañas, de modo que no se sacuda constantemente con terremotos. Hizo que los ríos fluyan para que puedan beber de ellos y darle agua a su ganado y a sus cultivos. Al-lah dividió los caminos para que puedan transitar y llegar a sus destinos sin perderse.
Và Allah đã tạo ra những quả núi vững chắc trên mặt đất để cho mặt đất không rung chuyển; Ngài đã tạo ra các con sông chảy trên mặt đất để các ngươi và thú nuôi của các ngươi uống cũng như để tưới tiêu vườn tược của các ngươi; và Ngài đã chẻ ra trên mặt đất những con đường để các ngươi đi lại và đến những nơi các ngươi muốn đến một cách không bị lạc.
In Verse 16, it was said: وَأَلْقَىٰ فِي الْأَرْضِ رَوَاسِيَ أَن تَمِيدَ بِكُمْ (And He placed mountains on the earth, lest it should shake with you). The word: رَوَاسِيَ (rawasiya) is the plural of رَاسیۃ (rasiyah) which denotes a huge mountain. The word: تَمِیدَ (tamida) is a derivation from the verbal noun: مِيدَ (mayd) which means to shake or swing or sway from side to side (due to loss of balance).
The sense of the verse is that Allah Ta’ ala has not made the sphere of the Earth from components which are not solid and balanced, therefore, it is heavier on one side and lighter on some other. Its necessary outcome was that the Earth was to be taken as stationary, as commonly held by early thinkers; or, taken to be orbitally moving, as determined by some early and most modern scientists. Under both these views, this phenomenon would have caused terrestrial turbulence which is identified as shaking, swinging or swaying from side to side. To stop this turbulence and to provide a balance for the terrestrial composition, Allah Ta` ala placed on the Earth the weight of mountains so that it would not shake. As for its orbital movement like all planets which is the commonly held view from Pythagoras to modern scientists made more explicit through contemporary experiments, it is something which the Holy Qur’ an neither affirms nor rejects. In fact, this possible turbulence which has been stopped through the use of mountains should be more conducive to this orbital movement which is credited to the Earth like other planets. Allah knows best.
En la tierra, Él creó para ustedes puntos de referencia claros por los que puedan guiarse cuando viajen durante el día y creó estrellas en el cielo que pueden usar como guía por la noche.
In the last verse (16), it was said: وَعَلَامَاتٍ ۚ وَبِالنَّجْمِ هُمْ يَهْتَدُونَ 'And (He created) signs. And through stars they find the right path.' Since trade-oriented travel was mentioned above, it was considered appropriate that conveniences which Allah Ta’ ala has provided in the heavens and the earth designed to help travellers cover distances and reach destinations be mentioned alongside. Therefore, it was said: وَعَلَامَاتٍ (wa ` alamat), that is, 'We have set up many signs in the form of mountains, rivers, trees, homes and things like that in order to help people find their way on the earth.' It is obvious that, had the earth been flat, there was no way man would stray around in his effort to reach his destination.
As for the last statement in the verse: وَبِالنَّجْمِ هُمْ يَهْتَدُونَ that is, the way travellers know their bearing through territorial signs, quite similarly, they also find out their orientation through stars as well. The modality of the address here seems to hint that the initial purpose of the creation of the stars is, for that matter, something else - however, along with it, their additional benefit is that they help in the charting of one's course when travelling.
Và Allah đã tạo ra trên bề mặt trái đất những nét đặc trưng của từng khu vực để xác định dòng chảy của các con sông, và Ngài đã tạo ra cho các ngươi những vì sao trên trời để các ngươi - hỡi nhân loại - nhờ đó mà xác định được phương hướng. vào ban đêm
E stabilì per voi sulla terra dei segni evidenti, in modo che vi facciano da guida quando camminate durante il giorno. E stabilì per voi le stelle nel cielo, affinché vi guidino durante la notte.
Gumawa Siya para sa inyo sa lupa ng mga palatandaang nakalitaw, na napapatnubayan kayo sa pamamagitan ng mga ito sa paglalakbay sa maghapon. Gumawa Siya para sa inyo ng mga bituin sa langit sa pag-asang mapatnubayan kayo sa pamamagitan ng mga ito sa gabi.
Allah je na Zemlji stvorio jasne putokaze po kojima se rukovodite danju, a stvorio je i zvijezde, pomoću kojih se orijentirate noću.
Here, two things are mentioned: maintenance of balance on the earth by raising mountains and the provision of signs to guide people on their way. Geographical studies show that when the oceans were formed, the earth started shaking. Thereafter, high mountains emerged on the surface of the land, and in this way as a result of the two-phased action, balance was restored on the earth. Had there been no such balance on the surface of the earth, human life here would have been impossible, or at least extremely difficult. Similarly, on his travels, the human being needs signs with the help of which he can make out the correct direction and reach his destination without going astray; here too the perfect arrangement is in existence. The human being of ancient times used to find his way with the help of such things as rivers and the stars. Nowadays, he finds his way with the help of magnetic instruments. Speedy flights on land and water as well as in space are possible with their help. Had signs of such a type not been in existence, human activities would have remained confined to a very limited sphere.
He made for you on earth clear landmarks that you could be guided by when travelling during the day. He also made for you stars in the sky that you could use as a guide at night.
Il y a également établi des points de repère visibles qui vous servent dans vos déplacements de jour et pour vos déplacements de nuit. Il vous a également établi comme repères les étoiles.
Ve sizlere, gündüzleri yaptığınız yolculuklarda yolunuzu bulmanız için yeryüzünde görünen alametler ve geceleri yolunuzu bulmanız için de gökyüzünde yıldızlar yarattı.
Dia juga meletakkan bagi kalian rambu-rambu yang jelas di muka bumi yang bisa kalian gunakan untuk penunjuk jalan di siang hari dan menciptakan bagi kalian bintang-bintang di langit agar kalian gunakan untuk penunjuk jalan di malam hari.
Apakah yang menciptakan benda-benda ini dan lainnya sama dengan sembahan-sembahan yang tidak menciptakan suatu apa pun?! Apakah kalian tidak merenungkan keagungan Allah yang telah menciptakan segala sesuatu dan mengesakan-Nya dengan beribadah pada-Nya dan tidak menyekutukan-Nya dengan suatu makhluk yang tak menciptakan apa pun?!
"Maka, apakah (Allah) yang menciptakan itu sama dengan yang tidak dapat menciptakan (apa-apa), maka mengapa kamu tidak mengambil pelajaran? Dan jika kamu menghitung-hitung nikmat Allah, niscaya kamu tak dapat menentukan jumlahnya. Sesungguhnya Allah benar-benar Maha Pengampun lagi Maha Penyayang. Dan Allah mengetahui apa yang kamu rahasiakan dan apa yang kamu lahirkan. Dan berhala-berhala yang mereka seru selain Allah, tidak dapat membuat sesuatu apa pun, sedang berhala-berhala itu (sendiri) dibuat orang. (Berhala-berhala itu) benda mati, tidak hidup, dan berhala-berhala itu tidak mengetahui bilakah penyembah-penyembahnya akan dibangkitkan. Tuhanmu adalah Tuhan Yang Maha Esa. Maka orang-orang yang tidak ber-iman kepada Hari Akhirat, hati mereka mengingkari (keesaan Allah), sedangkan mereka sendiri adalah orang-orang yang sombong. Tidak diragukan lagi bahwa Allah mengetahui apa yang mereka rahasiakan dan apa yang mereka lahirkan. Sesungguhnya Allah tidak menyukai orang-orang yang sombong." (An-Nahl: 17-23).
(17) Setelah Allah تعالى menyampaikan tentang makhluk-makhluk ciptaanNya yang besar dan kenikmatan-kenikmatan yang Allah limpahkan, maka Dia menyebutkan bahwa tidak ada satu pun makhluk yang menyerupaiNya, tiada padanan dan tandingan bagiNya. Dia berfirman, ﴾ أَفَمَن يَخۡلُقُ ﴿ "Maka, apakah (Allah) yang men-ciptakan," seluruh makhluk ciptaan, dan Dia Mahakuasa melaksa-nakan apa yang dikehendakiNya, ﴾ كَمَن لَّا يَخۡلُقُۚ ﴿ "sama dengan yang tidak dapat menciptakan," apa pun, sedikit mau pun banyak. ﴾ أَفَلَا تَذَكَّرُونَ ﴿ "Maka mengapa kamu tidak mengambil pelajaran," sehingga kalian pun menyadari bahwa satu-satunya Dzat yang menciptakan itu adalah Dzat yang paling berhak menerima seluruh ibadah. Se-bagaimana halnya Allah Maha Esa dalam penciptaan dan pengatur-an, maka Dia juga Maha Esa dalam penyembahan, pengesaan, dan peribadahan. Seperti halnya, Dia tidak memiliki sekutu, saat men-ciptakan kalian dan orang lainnya, maka jangan sekali-kali kalian menjadikan tandingan-tandingan bagiNya dalam peribadahan kepadaNya. Bahkan, murnikanlah ibadah bagiNya semata.
(18) ﴾ وَإِن تَعُدُّواْ نِعۡمَةَ ٱللَّهِ ﴿ "Dan jika kamu menghitung-hitung nikmat Allah," (menghitung) jumlahnya tanpa disertai rasa syukur ﴾ لَا تُحۡصُوهَآۗ ﴿ "niscaya kamu tidak dapat menentukan jumlahnya" apalagi bila (ter-gerak) untuk mensyukurinya. Sungguh, nikmat-nikmatNya yang lahiriah dan batiniah bagi hamba-hambaNya adalah sebanyak jum-lah tarikan nafas dan detik-detik waktu dari segala macam kenik-matan, yang diketahui oleh mereka dan yang tidak mereka ketahui, dan keburukan-keburukan yang telah Allah singkirkan dari mereka, maka terlalu banyak bila akan diperhitungkan.
﴾ إِنَّ ٱللَّهَ لَغَفُورٞ رَّحِيمٞ ﴿ "Sesungguhnya Allah benar-benar Maha Peng-ampun lagi Maha Penyayang" Dia ridha dengan rasa syukur kalian yang sedikit, meskipun curahan nikmatNya sangat banyak.
(19-20) Sebagaimana rahmatNya luas, kebaikanNya merata, dan ampunanNya menghampiri seluruh hambaNya, maka ilmu-Nya pun meliputi mereka semua. Dia mengetahui ungkapan yang mereka sembunyikan dan ucapan yang mereka nyatakan. Berbeda halnya dengan obyek yang disembah selain Allah, sesungguhnya mereka ini, ﴾ لَا يَخۡلُقُونَ شَيۡـٔٗا ﴿ "tidak dapat membuat sesuatu apa pun," sedikit ataupun banyak. ﴾ وَهُمۡ يُخۡلَقُونَ ﴿ "Sedang berhala-berhala itu (sendiri) di-buat orang." Bagaimana mungkin mereka bisa membuat sesuatu, kalau masih membutuhkan Allah تعالى untuk mengadakan wujud mereka?
(21-22) Kendatipun demikian, tidak ada sifat kesempurnaan yang melekat pada mereka, tidak ilmu dan tidak pula sesuatu lain-nya. ﴾ أَمۡوَٰتٌ غَيۡرُ أَحۡيَآءٖۖ ﴿ "(Berhala-berhala itu) benda mati tidak hidup," tidak bisa mendengar, tidak mampu melihat dan tidak dapat memahami sedikit pun. Apakah makhluk semacam ini patut dijadikan sesem-bahan selain Rabb semesta alam? Kecelakaanlah bagi akal-akal kaum musyrikin, alangkah sesat dan rusaknya. Ia mengalami kesesatan pada masalah yang sangat nyata kepincangannya, ia menyamakan antara benda yang mempunyai kekurangan dari segala segi, tidak memiliki sifat-sifat kesempurnaan dan tidak memiliki (kemampuan) berbuat apa pun, dibandingkan dengan Yang Mahasempurna di-pandang dari segala aspek, yang mempunyai setiap sifat kesempur-naan. Dia memiliki kesempurnaan dan keagungan yang puncak pada sifat-sifat tersebut. Dia mempunyai ilmu yang meliputi segala sesuatu, kekuasaan yang merata, rahmat yang luas (yang melingkupi seluruh sisi alam semesta), pujian, kemuliaan, kesombongan dan keagungan yang tidak ada satu makhluk pun yang berkutik untuk meliputi pada sebagian sifat-sifatNya itu. Karena itu, Dia berfirman, ﴾ إِلَٰهُكُمۡ إِلَٰهٞ وَٰحِدٞۚ ﴿ "Tuhanmu adalah Tuhan Yang Maha Esa," Dia-lah Allah, al-Ahad (Yang Mahasatu), al-Fard (Yang Mahatunggal) lagi tempat bergantung segala sesuatu, yang tidak beranak dan tiada diperanak-kan, dan tidak ada seorang pun yang setara denganNya. Orang-orang yang beriman dan mempunyai akal-akal sehat, kalbu-kalbu mereka memuliakan dan mengagungkan Allah, serta mencintai-Nya dengan kecintaan yang besar. Mereka mengarahkan bagiNya seluruh apa yang mereka bisa lakukan, berupa ibadah-ibadah bada-niyyah (fisik) dan maliyyah (dengan pengeluaran materi), amalan-amalan hati dan anggota tubuh lainnya, dan menyanjung Allah dengan nama-namaNya yang baik dan sifat-sifatNya yang suci.
﴾ فَٱلَّذِينَ لَا يُؤۡمِنُونَ بِٱلۡأٓخِرَةِ قُلُوبُهُم مُّنكِرَةٞ ﴿ "Maka orang-orang yang tidak ber-iman kepada Hari Akhirat, hati mereka mengingkari (keesaan Allah)," untuk perkara yang besar ini, yang tidak diingkari kecuali oleh makhluk ciptaan yang paling parah kebodohan dan pertentangannya, yaitu mengenai tauhidullah (keesaan Allah). ﴾ وَهُم مُّسۡتَكۡبِرُونَ ﴿ "Sedangkan mereka sendiri adalah orang-orang yang sombong," untuk beribadah kepada-Nya.
(23) ﴾ لَا جَرَمَ ﴿ "Tidak diragukan lagi," dengan seyakin-yakin-nya, pasti ﴾ أَنَّ ٱللَّهَ يَعۡلَمُ مَا يُسِرُّونَ وَمَا يُعۡلِنُونَۚ ﴿ "bahwa Allah mengetahui apa yang mereka rahasiakan dan apa yang mereka lahirkan.," berupa amalan-amalan yang buruk. ﴾ إِنَّهُۥ لَا يُحِبُّ ٱلۡمُسۡتَكۡبِرِينَ ﴿ "Sesungguhnya Allah tidak menyukai orang-orang yang sombong," bahkan Dia sangat membenci mereka dan akan memberi balasan kepada mereka dengan balasan yang serupa dengan tingkah-polah mereka. (Yaitu),
﴾ إِنَّ ٱلَّذِينَ يَسۡتَكۡبِرُونَ عَنۡ عِبَادَتِي سَيَدۡخُلُونَ جَهَنَّمَ دَاخِرِينَ 60 ﴿
"Sesungguhnya orang-orang yang menyombongkan diri dari me-nyembahKu akan masuk Neraka Jahanam dalam keadaan hina dina." (Al-Mu`min: 60).
Is the one who creates all these things like the one who does not create anything?! Do you not think about the greatness of Allah who created everything and worship Him alone without ascribing as partners to Him what has not created anything?
Pa je li onda Onaj Koji stvara sve to, a i drugo što nije spomenuto, kao onaj koji ne stvara!? Zar nećete imati na umu Božiju moć? Zar nećete imati na umu da je Allah jedini Stvoritelj i da samo Njemu trebate robovati ه nikog Mu ravnim ne smatrati?
Şu halde bunları ve daha başka şeyleri yaratan, hiçbir şey yaratmayan kimse gibi olur mu? Her şeyi yaratan Allah’ın azametini aklınıza getirmez misiniz? O'nu ibadetlerinizde birleyin ve O'na, hiç bir şey yaratmayan şeyleri ortak koşmayın.
Comment mettre sur un pied d’égalité Celui qui a créé tout cela et d’autres choses encore et celui qui ne crée rien? Ne finirez-vous pas par vous rappeler de la Grandeur d’Allah qui crée toute chose puis par L’adorer exclusivement et ne plus Lui associer des divinités qui ne créent rien?
Chẳng lẽ Đấng Tạo Hóa những thứ này cũng như các tạo vật khác lại ngang bằng với những kẻ không tạo ra bất cứ một thứ gì ư? Chẳng lẽ các ngươi không nhận thức được sự Vị Đại của Allah, Đấng đã tạo hóa mọi vật, mới đáng được thờ phượng, và chỉ một mình Ngài mới đáng được cái quyền đó ư?
¿Tiene comparación Quien puede crear todas estas cosas con el que no puede crear nada? ¿No piensan en la grandeza de Al-lah que lo creó todo, y en adorarle solo a Él sin asociarle copartícipes que no han creado nada?
Commentary
Verses appearing immediately earlier described the many blessings of Allah Ta` ala in details, proved that He alone is their Creator and established that He is unique in this matter. Now, in the present verses, there comes an admonition against the failure of people to recognize that there is a fact behind the statement describing all these blessings - and that is Tauhid, the Oneness of Allah Ta’ ala, except whom there is none worthy of worship. Therefore, it was said: When it stands proved that Allah alone made the heavens and the earth, made the mountains and rivers, vegetation and animals, trees and plants with their fruits and flowers, how can that most sacred Being that is the Creator of all these things become, for no reason, like idols and icons which cannot create anything? Why would you not understand something so elementary?
Kaya ba ang sinumang lumilikha ng mga bagay na ito at iba pa sa mga ito ay gaya ng sinumang hindi lumilikha ng isang bagay? Kaya ba hindi kayo nagsasaalaala sa kadakilaan ni Allāh na lumilikha sa bawat bagay? Magbukod-tangi kayo sa Kanya sa pagsamba at huwag kayong magtambal sa Kanya ng anumang hindi lumilikha ng isang bagay.
17- Hiç yaratanla yaratamayan bir olur mu? Hala düşünmeyecek misiniz?
18- Allah’ın nimetlerini saymaya kalkışsanız sayamazsınız. Şüphesiz Allah Ğafûrdur, Rahîmdir.
19- Allah gizlediklerinizi de açığa vurduklarınızı da bilir.
20- Allah’tan başka yalvardıkları, hiçbir şey yaratamazlar. Aksine kendileri yaratılmışlardır.
21- Hem diri değil, ölüdürler. Ne zaman diriltileceklerini de bilmezler.
22- Sizin ilâhınız, tek bir ilâhtır. Öyle iken ahirete inanmayanların kalpleri inkarcıdır ve onlar büyüklenmektedirler.
23- Hiç kuşkusuz Allah, onların gizlediklerini de açığa vurduklarını da bilir. Şüphesiz O, kibirlenenleri sevmez.
17. Yüce Allah, çok muazzam varlıkları yaratmış olduğunu ve ihsan etmiş olduğu genel kapsamlı nimetlerini söz konusu ettikten sonra, hiç kimsenin kendisine benzemediğini, kendisinin eşi ve dengi olmadığını söz konusu ederek şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Hiç” bütün yaratılmışları var eden ve dilediğini mutlaka yapan “yaratanla” az olsun, çok olsun hiçbir şey “yaratamayana bir olur mu? Hala düşünmeyecek misiniz?” ki ibadeti tümü ile hak edenin yalnızca yaratmada tek olan zat olduğunu anlayasınız. Yaratmasında, yaratıkların işlerini idare etmesinde, bir ve tek olduğu gibi O, ulûhiyetinde, tevhidinde ve ibadette de bir ve tektir. Nasıl ki O, sizi de başkalarını da yaratmakta ortaksız ise siz de ibadetinizde O’na ortak koşmayın, aksine dininizi yalnız ve yalnız O’na halis kılın.
18. “Allah’ın nimetlerini” şükür için değil sadece adet olarak “saymaya kalkışsanız” şükretmek şöyle dursun, mümkün değil “onları sayamazsınız.” Çünkü Yüce Allah’ın kulları üzerindeki açık ve gizli nimetleri nefesler ve anlar sayısıncadır. Kulların bildiği ve bilmediği nimetlerle musibetleri onlardan defetmesi şeklindeki her türlü nimet sayılamayacak kadar çoktur. “Şüphesiz Allah Ğafûrdur, Rahîmdir.” Nimetleri pek çok olmakla birlikte sizin azıcık şükrünüze dahi rıza ile karşılık verir.
19. O’nun rahmeti geniş, ihsanı kapsamlı, mağfireti bütün kulları kuşatıcı olmasının yanı sıra O, ilmi ile de onları kuşatmıştır:“Allah” O’ndan başka kendilerine ibadet edilenlerden farklı olarak “gizlediklerinizi de açığa vurduklarınızı da bilir.”
20. “Allah’tan başka yalvardıklarınız ise” az olsun, çok olsun “hiçbir şey yaratamazlar. Aksine kendileri yaratılmışlardır.” Var olabilmek için Allah’a muhtaç oldukları halde nasıl bir şey yaratabilirler ki!?
21. Diğer taraftan bunlarda ne ilim, ne onun dışındaki kemâl sıfatlarından hiçbirisi yoktur. “Hem diri değil, ölüdürler.” Ne işitirler, ne görürler, ne de bir şeye akıl erdirebilirler. Nasıl olur da siz bunları âlemlerin Rabbinin yanısıra ilâh edinebilirsiniz? Müşriklerin akılları ne kadar da kıttır! Ne kadar sapık, ne kadar bozuktur! Çünkü yanlış olduğu her şeyden daha açık bir gerçek olarak ortada bulunan bir hususu bile görememişlerdir. Onlar bütün yönleri ile eksik, kemal sıfatlarının ve fiillerinin hiçbirisine sahip olamayan varlıklarla, bütün yönleri ile kemâl sıfatlarına sahip ve bu kemâl sıfatlarının da en mükemmel ve en azametli olanına sahip mutlak kemâl sahibi Yüce Allah’ı eşit tutmuşlardır. Halbuki Yüce Allah, her şeyi kuşatan bir bilgiye, her şeyi kapsayan kudrete, bütün kainatı dolduran geniş bir rahmete sahiptir. Hiçbir yaratılmışın, sıfatlarının bir kısmını dahi kuşatma gücüne sahip olamayacağı şekilde hamd, üstünlük, büyüklük ve azamet yalnız O’nundur. Bu nedenle de şöyle buyurmaktadır:
22. “Sizin ilâhınız tek bir ilâhtır.” O da bir ve tek, eşsiz, doğmamış, çocuk edinmemiş ve hiçbir dengi bulunmayan, Samed olan Allah’tır. İman ve ilim sahibi kimselerin akıl ve kalpleri, O’nun celal ve azametini idrak etmiş, büyük bir sevgi ile O’na bağlanmış, bedenî ve malî olarak yakınlaştırıcı bütün amelleri yalnızca O’na halis kılmış, kalbi amellerini de azalarının amellerini de yalnızca O’na yöneltmiş, güzel isimleri, sıfatları ve mukaddes filleri ile O’na hamd-u senada bulunmuşlardır. “Öyle iken ahirete inanmayanların kalpleri” bu büyük gerçeğe karşı “inkarcıdır” Halbuki cehalet ve inat itibari ile yaratılmışların en aşırıları dışında hiç kimsenin inkâra yeltenmediği şeyi yani Allah’ın tevhidini inkâr ederler. “ve onlar” Allah’a ibadete karşı “büyüklenmektedirler.”
23. “Hiç kuşkusuz” bir gerçek ki “Allah, onların” çirkin amellerinden “gizlediklerini de açığa vurduklarını da bilir. Şüphesiz O, kibirlenenleri sevmez.” Aksine onlara en ileri derecede buğzeder ve amellerine uygun şekilde onları cezalandıracaktır: “Şüphesiz kibirlenip de bana ibadetten yüz çevirenler, yakında hor ve hakir olarak cehenneme gireceklerdir.”(el-Mümin, 40/60)
Colui che crea tutto ciò e altro è forse pari a colui che non crea?! Non rammentate la Grandezza di Allāh, Colui che crea ogni cosa; e non adorate Lui solo, senza associare a Lui chi non crea nulla?!
Si trataran de contar y enumerar las gracias de Al-lah con las que Él los ha favorecido, no podrían hacerlo porque son muy diversas e infinitas. Al-lah es Absolvedor, ya que pasó por alto el que hayan sido negligentes en mostrarse agradecidos a Él, y es Misericordioso, ya que no dejó de concederles estas bendiciones a causa de sus pecados y la falta de agradecimiento.
Và nếu các ngươi - hỡi nhân loại - có cố gắng đếm các ân huệ mà Allah đã ban cho các ngươi thì chắc chắc các ngươi không tài nào đếm hết bởi các ân huệ của Ngài là vô số và đa dạng. Quả thật, Allah là Đấng Hằng Tha Thứ khi Ngài không bắt tội những kẻ vô ân, và Ngài là Đấng Nhân Từ khi Ngài không cắt đứt các ân huệ của Ngài đối với những ai trái lệnh Ngài.
In verità, tentate, o gente, di contare le numerose grazie che Allāh vi ha concesso e quantificarle: non vi riuscirete, perché sono molte e varie. In verità, Allāh è Perdonatore, poiché non vi rimprovera per mancarGli di gratitudine; è Misericordioso, e non la interrompe a causa della disobbedienza e della vostra mancanza di gratitudine.
Kung magtatangka kayo, O mga tao, ng pagbilang sa maraming biyaya ni Allāh na ibiniyaya Niya sa inyo at ng pagtatakda sa mga ito, hindi kayo makakakaya niyon dahil sa dami ng mga ito at pagkasarisari ng mga ito. Tunay na si Allāh ay talagang Mapagpatawad yayamang hindi Siya nagparusa sa inyo dahil sa pagkalingat sa pagpapasalamat sa mga ito, Maawain yayamang hindi Siya pumutol ng mga ito sa inyo dahilan sa mga pagsuway at pagkukulang sa pagpapasalamat sa Kanya.
If you - O people - tried to count and list Allah’s many blessings that He has favoured you with, you will not be able to do so because they are so numerous and diverse. Allah is Forgiving, as He did not take you to task for being neglectful of showing thanks to Him, and Merciful, as he did not stop these blessings from you on account of your sins and failure to thank Him.
Jika kalian -wahai manusia- berusaha untuk menghitung nikmat-nikmat Allah yang berjumlah banyak yang Dia limpahkan kepada kalian niscaya kalian tidak akan sanggup melakukannya karena saking banyaknya dan aneka ragamnya. Sesungguhnya Allah Maha Pengampun, Dia tidak menghukum kalian atas kelalaian kalian dalam bersyukur, lagi Maha Penyayang karena Dia tidak memutuskan nikmat-nikmat itu karena faktor kemaksiatan kalian dan keterbatasan kalian dalam mensyukurinya.
Ô gens, si vous tentiez de dénombrer les bienfaits dont Allah vous a comblés, vous n’en seriez pas capables car ils sont trop nombreux et variés. Allah est Pardonneur puisqu’Il ne vous reproche pas d’oublier de Lui être reconnaissant et Miséricordieux dans le sens où Il ne suspend pas Ses bienfaits malgré votre désobéissance et votre ingratitude.
Ljudi, pokušate li izbrojati Allahove blagodati kojima vas je obasuo, nećete ih nabrojati jer su raznovrsne i brojne. Allah je Oprostitelj, tim prije jer vas ne kažnjava kad zaboravite blagodati koje vam je dao, i samilostan je prema vama: nije vam Svoje blagodati uskratio zbog podbacivanja u zahvalnosti.
-Ey İnsanlar!- Eğer Allah’ın sizleri nimetlendirdiği çok sayıdaki nimetlerini saymaya ve tespit etmeye kalksanız, çok fazla ve çeşitli olmaları sebebiyle bunu yapamazsınız. Şüphesiz Allah, bunlara şükretmekten gafil olduğunuz halde sizleri cezalandırmaması sebebiyle çok bağışlayıcı ve işlediğiniz günahlar ve şükretmekte gösterdiğiniz eksikliklere karşılık sizlerden bu nimetleri kesmemesiyle de çok merhametlidir.
Ô serviteurs, Allah connaît les œuvres que vous dissimulez aussi bien qu’Il connaît celles que vous manifestez. Rien ne Lui échappe et Il vous rétribuera pour tout ce que vous faites.
-Ey Allah’ın Kulları!- Allah sizin yaptığınız amellerinizden gizlediklerinizi de, açığa vurduğunuz amellerinizi de bilir. Bunlardan hiçbir şey O'na gizli kalmaz. Buna göre size karşılığınızı verecektir.
Allah knows the actions that you - O servants - conceal and those that you reveal. None of those actions are hidden from Him and He will recompense you for them.
Whatever things there are in the world, none of them has the power of creating (i.e. bringing non-existent things into existence). It stands proved therefore that this world is not its own creator. Only that being can be its creator who has the inherent power in Him to bring a thing into existence which does not already exist. Therefore the belief in one God is absolutely natural. There can be no rational explanation of the universe without accepting the existence of God who possesses the perfect capability to create. Whatever partner-gods the polytheists have concocted or whatever things the atheists have tried to establish as substitutes for God—none of them has its own inherent capability to create anything. This, in itself, is enough to prove that all gods concocted by people are absolutely imaginary, because it is absolutely baseless to claim that one who has no power of creativity in him/it, is the god of a universe which has been created. How can one who has no substantial existence, give existence to other things? The best that God can expect from His subjects is their gratefulness for His bounties. Though God’s bounties far outweigh human gratitude, being above all that, He accepts a very little gratitude for His very great blessings. However, this gratitude should be genuine and not simply a kind of formal recitation of praises.
Allah mengetahui -wahai para hamba- amalan yang kalian sembunyikan dan amalan yang kalian perlihatkan, tidak ada sesuatu pun yang tersembunyi bagi Allah dan Dia akan memberi balasan pada kalian berdasarkan amalan tersebut.
Allah zna šta tajite, o ljudi, a zna i šta javno iznosite. Njemu ništa nije skriveno. On će vas adekvatno tretirati za to.
Allah biết rõ những gì các ngươi che giấu - hỡi đám bề tôi - cũng như những gì các ngươi công khai tiết lộ, không có bất cứ điều gì có thế giấu giếm được Ngài, và Ngài sẽ đền bù xứng đáng cho tất cả mọi sự việc (thưởng hoặc phạt).
Allāh è Consapevole delle azioni che nascondete, o voi sudditi; ed è Consapevole di ciò che mostrate; nulla di ciò Gli è nascosto, e vi giudicherà per questo.
¡Siervos! Al-lah conoce las obras que ocultan y las que manifiestan. Ninguna de esas acciones se esconde de Él, y serán recompensados acorde a sus acciones.
Si Allāh ay nakaaalam sa anumang ikinukubli ninyo, O mga lingkod, mula sa mga gawa ninyo, at nakaaalam sa anumang inihahayag ninyo mula sa mga ito. Walang nakakukubli sa kanya na anuman sa mga ito. Gaganti Siya sa inyo sa mga ito.
The gods of the Idolators are Created, they do not create
Then Allah tells us that the idols which people call on instead of Him cannot create anything, they are themselves created, as Al-Khalil (Ibrahim) said:
قَالَ أَتَعْبُدُونَ مَا تَنْحِتُونَ - وَاللَّهُ خَلَقَكُمْ وَمَا تَعْمَلُونَ
("Do you worship that which you (yourselves) carve While Allah has created you and what you make!") (37:-96).
أَمْوتٌ غَيْرُ أَحْيَآءٍ
((They are) dead, not alive) means, they are inanimate and lifeless, they do not hear, see, or think.
وَمَا يَشْعُرُونَ أَيَّانَ يُبْعَثُونَ
(and they know not when they will be resurrected.) meaning, they do not know when the Hour will come, so how can anyone hope for any benefit or reward from these idols They should hope for it from the One Who knows all things and is the Creator of all things.
Ang mga sinasamba ng mga tagapagtambal bukod pa kay Allāh ay hindi lumilikha ng anuman kahit pa kaunti. Ang mga sumasamba sa mga ito bukod pa kay Allāh ay ang mga yumayari sa mga ito, kaya papaanong sumasamba sila sa bukod pa kay Allāh ng anumang niyayari nila na mga anito sa pamamagitan ng mga kamay nila?
Và những thần linh mà những kẻ đa thần thờ phượng ngoài Allah không hề tạo ra bất cứ thứ gì dù chỉ là một thứ gì đó nhỏ nhoi; và những ai thờ cúng chúng ngoài Allah thì chính họ đã tạo ra chúng, làm sao họ lại thờ cúng ngoài Allah những bục tượng mà chính họ đã làm ra bằng đôi tay của họ?
Coloro che vengono adorati dagli idolatri, all'infuori di Allāhالله, non creano nulla, anche fosse poco; e coloro che li hanno adorati, all'infuori di Allāh, sono stati loro a plasmarli. Come possono adorare, all'infuori di Allāh, idoli che hanno creato con le loro stesse mani?
Aquellos ídolos a quienes los idólatras adoran en lugar de a Al-lah, no pueden crear nada, no importa cuán pequeño sea. En realidad, son los idólatras quienes fabrican a estos ídolos. ¿Cómo es que adoran, en lugar de a Al-lah, a esos ídolos a los que fabrican con sus propias manos?
Ceux que les polythéistes adorent à la place d’Allah ne créent rien, pas même quelque chose d’insignifiant. Pire, ces idoles ont été façonnées par ceux qui les adorent. Comment est-il concevable qu’ils adorent à la place d’Allah ce qu’ils façonnent de leurs propres mains?!
Those whom the idolaters worship besides Allah, do not create anything no matter how little. Those who worship them besides Allah are the ones who make them. How do they worship besides Allah those idols which they make with their own hands?!
A oni kojima se oni, višebošci, umjesto Allahu, klanjaju – ništa ne stvaraju, makar se radilo o nečem neznatnom. Štaviše, oni su sami stvoreni, napravili su ih oni koji im se klanjaju. Zar nije izvan razuma da čovjek napravi božanstvo i robuje mu?!
Berhala-berhala selain Allah yang disembah orang-orang musyrikin tidak menciptakan apa pun walaupun hanya sedikit. Bahkan apa yang mereka sembah selain Allah itu adalah benda yang mereka buat sendiri. Jadi, bagaimana mungkin mereka menyembah berhala yang mereka buat dengan tangan mereka sendiri?!
Müşriklerin, Allah’ın dışında ibadet ettikleri ilahlar, küçük olsa bile hiçbir şey yaratamazlar. Allah ile birlikte ibadet edenler bu ilahları kendileri yapmışlardır. Öyleyse nasıl olur da kendi elleriyle yaptıkları putlara, Allah’ı bırakıp da ibadet ederler?
Putlara tapanlar o putları kendi elleriyle yapmışlardır. Bu putlar ne canlıdırlar ve ne de ilim sahibidirler. Putlar, kıyamet günü onlara ibadet edenlerle birlikte cehennem ateşine atılmak için ne zaman diriltilecekler onu da bilmezler.
Despite the fact that the idol worshippers made their gods with their own hands, they are also lifeless things that have no life nor knowledge. They do not know when they will be resurrected with their worshippers on the Day of Judgement, to be thrown together with them into the fire of Hell.
Osim toga, ista ta lažna božanstva tvari su, mrtva priroda, ništa ne znaju, nisu živi i ne znaju kad će biti oživljeni s onima koji ih obožavaju na ovom svijetu. Tad će zajedno s njima biti u Vatru gurnuti.
Di samping mereka itu dibuat oleh tangan-tangan para penyembahnya, mereka juga adalah benda mati yang tidak mempunyai kehidupan maupun ilmu; mereka tidak mengetahui kapan akan dibangkitkan bersama para penyembah mereka pada hari kiamat untuk selanjutnya dicampakkan ke dalam api neraka Jahanam.
Ils n’ont façonné que des formes inertes qui n’ont ni vie ni connaissance puisque ces idoles ne savent pas quand elles seront ressuscitées avec leurs adorateurs le Jour de la Résurrection pour être jetés ensemble dans le feu de l’Enfer.
Sa kabila na ang mga tagasamba ng mga ito ay yumari sa mga ito sa pamamagitan ng mga kamay nila kaya ang mga ito ay mga gawang-bagay na walang buhay sa mga ito ni kaalaman, ang mga ito ay hindi nakaaalam kung kailan bubuhayin kasama ng mga tagasamba sa mga ito sa Araw ng Pagbangon upang itapon ang mga ito kasama nila sa Apoy ng Impiyerno.
A pesar del hecho de que los idólatras fabricaron a sus dioses con sus propias manos, también son objetos inertes que no tienen vida propia ni conocimiento. No saben cuándo serán resucitados junto con sus adoradores en el Día del Juicio, para ser arrojados junto a ellos al fuego del Infierno.
Nonostante siano stati coloro che li adorano a plasmarli con le proprie mani, e nonostante siano materia senza vita né conoscenza, essi non sanno quando saranno resuscitati assieme ai loro seguaci, nel Giorno della Resurrezione, quando verranno gettati assieme a loro nel Fuoco dell'Inferno.
Việc họ thợ phượng những thứ họ tự tạo ra bằng đôi tay của họ thì họ quả là những vật thể vô tri vô giác không có sự sống. Bởi thế, họ không biết bao giờ họ sẽ được dựng sống lại cùng với các thần linh của họ vào Ngày Phục Sinh để bị ném vào trong Hỏa Ngục.
Ang sinasamba ninyo ayon sa karapatan ay sinasambang nag-iisang walang katambal sa Kanya. Siya ay si Allāh. Ang mga hindi sumasampalataya sa pagbubuhay para sa pagganti, ang mga puso nila ay mga tumatanggi sa kaisahan ni Allāh dahil sa kawalan ng pangamba ng mga ito sapagkat ang mga ito ay hindi naniniwala sa pagtutuos ni sa parusa habang sila ay mga nagpapakamalaki: hindi tumatanggap ng katotohanan ni nagpapasailalim dito.
El único ser que realmente merece ser adorado es Aquel que no tiene iguales, y Ese es Al-lah. Los que niegan la resurrección y la recompensa del Más Allá, tienen corazones arrogantes y no consideran el juicio final. Por lo tanto, no creen que haya ninguna rendición de cuentas o retribución. Son soberbios y se niegan a aceptar la verdad.
La vostra vera divinità è un'Unica Divinità, che non ha soci: Allāh; e coloro che non credono che verranno resuscitati per il Giudizio Finale, i loro cuori rinnegano l'Unicità di Allāh perché non hanno timore. Essi non credono né al Rendiconto né alla punizione; e sono superbi, non accettano la verità e non si sottomettono ad essa.
None is to be worshipped except Allah
Allah tells us that there is none to be worshipped besides Him, the One, the Unique, the Lone, the Self-Sufficient. He tells us that the hearts of the disbelievers deny that and are astonished by that:
أَجَعَلَ الاٌّلِهَةَ إِلَـهاً وَحِداً إِنَّ هَـذَا لَشَىْءٌ عُجَابٌ
("Has he made the gods (all) into One God! Verily, this is a curious thing!") (38:5).
وَإِذَا ذُكِرَ اللَّهُ وَحْدَهُ اشْمَأَزَّتْ قُلُوبُ الَّذِينَ لاَ يُؤْمِنُونَ بِالاٌّخِرَةِ وَإِذَا ذُكِرَ الَّذِينَ مِن دُونِهِ إِذَا هُمْ يَسْتَبْشِرُونَ
(And when Allah alone is mentioned, the hearts of those who do not believe in the Hereafter are filled with disgust, and when those besides Him are mentioned, behold, they rejoice!) (39:45).
وَهُم مُّسْتَكْبِرُونَ
(and they are proud) meaning they are too proud to worship Allah, and their hearts reject the idea of singling Him out, as Allah says:
إِنَّ الَّذِينَ يَسْتَكْبِرُونَ عَنْ عِبَادَتِى سَيَدْخُلُونَ جَهَنَّمَ دَخِرِينَ
(Verily! Those who scorn My worship they will surely enter Hell in humiliation!) 40:60 So here, Allah says;
لاَ جَرَمَ
(Certainly), meaning truly,
أَنَّ اللَّهَ يَعْلَمُ مَا يُسِرُّونَ وَمَا يُعْلِنُونَ
(Allah knows what they conceal and what they reveal.) meaning He will requite them for that in full.
إِنَّهُ لاَ يُحِبُّ الْمُسْتَكْبِرِينَ
(Truly, He does not like the proud.)
Đấng thờ phượng đích thực của các ngươi chỉ có một Đấng Duy Nhất, Ngài không có đối tác ngang vai, Ngài chính là Allah. Những kẻ không có đức tin nơi sự phục sinh để thưởng hoặc phạt thì trái tim của họ thường chống đối tính Duy Nhất của Allah và họ không sợ Ngài, trái tim của họ không tin nơi sự phán xét và thưởng phạt, họ luôn ngạo mạn trong việc chấp nhận điều chân lý và họ không chịu khuất phục Ngài.
Allah je vaš Bog, On je Jedan Jedini, niko osim Njega nema pravo da bude obožavan! Oni koji ne vjeruju u proživljenje i polaganje računa na Kijametskom danu, takvi niječu Allahovu jednoću, jer ne strahuju od kazne. Oni su oholi, ne prihvataju istinu i njoj se ne povinuju.
Sesembahan kalian yang benar hanya satu tidak ada sekutu bagi-Nya, yaitu Allah. Adapun orang-orang yang tidak beriman kepada hari kebangkitan untuk pembalasan maka hati mereka mengingkari keesaan Allah karena ia memang tidak merasa takut, ia tidak beriman kepada hisab maupun hukuman, dan mereka menyombongkan diri, tidak menerima kebenaran, dan tidak tunduk kepadanya.
Le Seul Etre méritant d’être adoré est Un et n’a pas d’associé: c’est Allah. Les cœurs de ceux qui ne croient pas en la Résurrection et en la Rétribution rejettent l’Unicité d’Allah puisqu’ils ne Le craignent pas. En effet, ces cœurs ne croient ni à la Reddition de Comptes ni à la punition qu’ils encourent et de surcroît, ils rejettent la vérité avec arrogance et ne s’y soumettent pas.
Sizlerin gerçek mabudu hiçbir ortağı olmayan, tek hak mabut olan Allah’tır. Yaptıklarının karşılığını görmek için tekrardan diriltileceklerine iman etmeyenlerin kalpleri Allah’ın birliğini inkâr ederler. Bunun sebebi kalplerinde bir korku olmamasıdır. O kalpler, hesaba çekileceklerine ve ceza göreceklerine iman etmezler. Onlar kibirlidirler, hakkı kabul etmezler ve ona boyun eğmezler.
The only being that truly deserves to be worshipped is only one being who has no partner and that is Allah. Those who deny the resurrection and the recompense, their hearts are arrogant and they do not fear the reckoning. They therefore do not believe that there will be any reckoning or retribution. They are arrogant and refuse to accept the truth.
Sungguh Allah mengetahui amal perbuatan yang mereka sembunyikan sebagaimana Allah mengetahui apa yang mereka perlihatkan. Tidak ada sesuatu pun yang samar bagi Allah dan Allah akan membalas mereka atas perbuatan mereka. Sesungguhnya Allah -Subḥānahu- tidak menyukai orang-orang yang menyombongkan diri dari ibadah dan ketundukan kepada-Nya, sebaliknya Allah memurkai mereka dengan sebesar-besarnya kemurkaan.
Muhakkak Allah, onların gizledikleri ve açıkça yaptıkları amellerini hakkıyla bilir. Ona hiçbir şey gizli kalmaz. Onlara yaptıklarının karşılıklarını verecektir. Şüphesiz Allah, kendisine ibadet etmeyerek büyüklenenleri ve kendisine boyun eğmeyenleri sevmez. Bilakis onlardan çok aşırı nefret eder.
Odista, Allah zna njihova tajna i javna djela, tim prije jer Njemu ništa nije skriveno. On će im dati ono što su zaslužili. Allah ne voli oholnike, one koji odbijaju da Njemu ibadet čine i ne povinuju Mu se. Upravo njih Gospodar najviše mrzi.
Truly, Allah knows the actions that these people conceal and He knows the actions they reveal. Nothing is hidden from Him and He will recompense them for that. He, may He be glorified, does not love those who are too proud to worship and submit to Him. Instead he detests such people intensely.
En vérité, Allah connaît les agissements secrets de ces gens tout comme leurs agissements manifestes. Rien ne Lui en échappe et Il les rétribuera en conséquence de ce qu’ils font. Il n’aime pas ceux qui refusent avec orgueil de L’adorer et de se soumettre à Lui. Il les abhorre plutôt au plus haut point.
As a matter of course, polytheists start worshipping their self-devised saints of previous generations, treating them as holy and close to God, though such worship is absolutely foolish. These great men lying dead in their graves, to whom people pray for the fulfilment of their needs, are themselves in the interim stage after death before Judgement Day. In fact, they do not even know when they will be raised from the dead, not to speak of their being able to help others. ‘They are arrogant’ does not mean that they are arrogant towards God. Who would have the courage to set himself up against the Creator of heaven and earth? In fact, this means that they are haughty towards God’s messenger and not towards God Himself. The subject of God who sets out to be a preacher of the unity of God (tawhid) is lesser in status from the worldly point of view in comparison with his addressees. The addressee being a proponent of the traditional religion, would enjoy a high position in the scheme of things at the time, while the bringer of Truth, being the representative of the ‘new religion’, would be devoid of such status and position. From the material point of view he, therefore, appears to the addressees to be inferior to themselves. So they develop a superiority complex and ignore what he has to say, thinking that his word carries no weight. This is a case of pride on the part of such people, but they present their case as if it were one of principles and ideology. But God very well knows the inner workings of people’s minds and will treat them in accordance not with their mouthings but with what they really are as human beings.
En verdad, Al-lah conoce las obras que estas personas ocultan y las que manifiestan. Nada le está oculto y Él los recompensará por sus obras. Al-lah no ama a aquellos que por soberbia no Le adoran ni creen en Él.
Không có gì phải nghi ngờ rằng Allah chắc chắn biết rõ những gì những kẻ này công khai hay giấu giếm, không một điều gì có thế giấu giếm được Ngài, Ngài sẽ đền bù xứng đáng cho mọi sự việc, quả thật Ngài không yêu thích những kẻ tự cao tự đại trong việc từ chối thờ phượng và quy phục Ngài. Và đó là tội nghiệm trọng nhất đối với Ngài.
Allāh è realmente Consapevole delle azioni che costoro nascondono, ed è Consapevole di ciò che mostrano: nulla Gli è nascosto e li giudicherà per esse. In verità, gloria Sua, Egli non ama coloro che si insuperbiscono rispetto alla Sua adorazione e che non Gli si sottomettono; al contrario, li ripudia fortemente
Sa totoo, tunay na si Allāh ay nakaaalam sa anumang inililihim ng mga ito na mga gawain at nakaaalam sa anumang inihahayag ng mga ito na mga gawain. Walang nakakukubli sa Kanya na anuman. Gaganti Siya sa kanila sa mga iyon. Tunay na Siya – kaluwalhatian sa Kanya – ay hindi umiibig sa mga nagmamalaki sa paglayo sa pagsamba sa Kanya at pagpapasailalim sa Kanya, bagkus namumuhi Siya sa kanila nang pinakamatinding pagkamuhi.
Commentary
It will be recalled that, after describing the blessings of Allah and proving that He was unique in the creation of the universe, the text made a pointed reference to how the polytheists chose to stick to their own ways of error. In the present verses, the text describes how they, not content with their own straying, tried that others should also go astray like them. The punishment they would get for doing that has also been stated here. Earlier to that (24), there is a question about the Qur’ an, and the addressees of the question, at this place, are the polytheists. It is their haughty and ignorant answer which has been mentioned here along with a warning of consequences for this attitude. Then, after five verses (30), the same question has been addressed to believers who fear Allah which is followed by their answer, and where a promise of reward for it has been mentioned.
The Holy Qur'an does not explicitly say as to who asked the question. Therefore, commentators have expressed different views in this matter. Some say that the question was asked by disbelievers. Others say that it was asked by Muslims. Still others take one question to have been asked by the polytheists while the other by Muslims. But, the Holy Qur’ an has kept it ambiguous. This is to indicate that there is no need to are as to where the question came from. What has to be seen is the answer and, more importantly, its ultimate consequence - which, the Qur’ an has it-self chosen to describe.
The essence of the answer given by the polytheists is that they simply refused to acknowledge that there was any word of Allah really revealed from Him. In fact, they dismissed the Qur'an as nothing but tales of people from early ages. Thereupon, the Qur’ an admonished those unjust people for disinforming people about the Qur'an by telling them that it was nothing but the tales of the ancient whereby they make others too go astray like them. As for the consequences, these they shall have to face. It means that the total curse of their sins has to fall on them anyway on the Day of Judgment, but part of the curse of the evil consequences of their role in misguiding others will also fall on them. Then it was said that the burden of sins which these people are piling up on their shoulders is a terribly evil burden.
The Destruction of the Disbelievers and Intensification of their Punishment for rejecting the Revelation
Allah informs us that when it is said to those liars,
مَّاذَآ أَنزَلَ رَبُّكُمْ قَالُواْ
("What is it that your Lord has revealed" They say,) not wanting to answer,
أَسَـطِيرُ الاٌّوَّلِينَ
("Tales of the men of old!") meaning nothing is revealed to him, what he is reciting to us is just tales of the men of old, taken from the previous Books. As Allah says,
وَقَالُواْ أَسَـطِيرُ الاٌّوَّلِينَ اكْتَتَبَهَا فَهِىَ تُمْلَى عَلَيْهِ بُكْرَةً وَأَصِيلاً
(And they say: "Tales of the ancients, which he has written down, and they are dictated to him morning and afternoon.") (25:5) i.e., they tell lies against the Messenger and say things contradicting one another, but all of it is false, as Allah says,
انْظُرْ كَيْفَ ضَرَبُواْ لَكَ الاٌّمْثَالَ فَضَلُّواْ فَلاَ يَسْتَطِيعْونَ سَبِيلاً
(Look at the parables they make of you, so they have gone astray, and they are not able to find the right way.)(17:48) Once they have gone beyond the bounds of the truth, whatever they say will be in error. They used to say that he (the Prophet ) was a sorcerer, a poet, a soothsayer, or a madman, then they settled on an idea proposed by their leader, an individual known as Al-Walid bin Al-Mughirah Al-Makhzumi, when:
إِنَّهُ فَكَّرَ وَقَدَّرَ - فَقُتِلَ كَيْفَ قَدَّرَ - ثُمَّ قُتِلَ كَيْفَ قَدَّرَ - ثُمَّ نَظَرَ - ثُمَّ عَبَسَ وَبَسَرَ - ثُمَّ أَدْبَرَ وَاسْتَكْبَرَ - فَقَالَ إِنْ هَـذَآ إِلاَّ سِحْرٌ يُؤْثَرُ
(He thought, and plotted. So let him be cursed, how he plotted! And once more let him be cursed, how he plotted! Then he thought. Then he frowned and he looked in a bad tempered way; then he turned back, and was proud. Then he said: "This is nothing but the magic of old.") (74:18-24) meaning something that had been transmitted and passed down. So they dispersed having agreed on this opinion, may Allah punish them.
لِيَحْمِلُواْ أَوْزَارَهُمْ كَامِلَةً يَوْمَ الْقِيَـمَةِ وَمِنْ أَوْزَارِ الَّذِينَ يُضِلُّونَهُمْ بِغَيْرِ عِلْمٍ
(They will bear their own burdens in full on the Day of Resurrection, and also of the burdens of those whom they misled without knowledge.) meaning, `We decreed that they would say that, so they will carry the burden of their own sins and some of the burden of those who followed them and agreed with them,' i.e., they will be held guilty not only for going astray themselves, but also for tempting others and having them follow them. As it says in a Hadith:
«مَنْ دَعَا إِلَى هُدًى كَانَ لَهُ مِنَ الْأَجْرِ مِثْلُ أُجُورِ مَنِ اتَّبَعَهُ، لَا يَنْقُصُ ذَلِكَ مِنْ أُجُورِهِمْ شَيْئًا، وَمَنْ دَعَا إِلَى ضَلَالَةٍ كَانَ عَلَيْهِ مِنَ الْإِثْمِ مِثْلُ آثَامِ مَنِ اتَّبَعَهُ، لَا يَنْقُصُ ذَلِكَ مِنْ آثَامِهِمْ شَيْئًا»
(Whoever invites people to guidance, he will receive a reward like that of those who follow him, without diminishing their reward in the least. And whoever invites people to misguidance, he will bear a burden of sin like that of those who follow him, without diminishing their burden in the least.) Allah says;
وَلَيَحْمِلُنَّ أَثْقَالَهُمْ وَأَثْقَالاً مَّعَ أَثْقَالِهِمْ وَلَيُسْـَلُنَّ يَوْمَ الْقِيَـمَةِ عَمَّا كَانُواْ يَفْتَرُونَ
(They shall bear their own loads, and other loads besides their own; and they shall be questioned about their false allegations on the Day of Resurrection.) (29:13) Al-`Awfi reported from Ibn `Abbas that it is like the Ayah:
لِيَحْمِلُواْ أَوْزَارَهُمْ كَامِلَةً يَوْمَ الْقِيَـمَةِ وَمِنْ أَوْزَارِ الَّذِينَ يُضِلُّونَهُمْ بِغَيْرِ عِلْمٍ
(That they may bear their own burdens in full on the Day of Resurrection, and also of the burdens of those whom they misled without knowledge.) (16:25) Allah says,
وَلَيَحْمِلُنَّ أَثْقَالَهُمْ وَأَثْقَالاً مَّعَ أَثْقَالِهِمْ
(They shall bear their own loads, and other loads besides their own) (29:13). Mujahid said: "They will bear the burden of their own sins, and they will bear the sins of those who obeyed them, but that will not lessen the punishment of those who obeyed them at all."
Khi có lời bảo những kẻ phủ nhận tính duy nhất của Đấng Tạo Hóa và phủ nhận sự Phục Sinh "Điều được ban xuống cho Muhammad là gì?" thì chúng mỉa mai đáp "Chẳng có gì cả mà chỉ là những câu chuyện cổ tích của người xưa thôi".
Cuando a estas personas, que niegan la unicidad del Creador y rechazan la resurrección, se les pregunta: “¿Qué le reveló Al-lah a Mujámmad r?” Ellos dicen: “No le reveló nada, sino que él mismo ha traído historias y leyendas de los antiguos”.
E se viene detto a costoro che negano l'unicità del Creatore, e che non credono alla Resurrezione: "Cosa rivelò Allāh a Muħammed, la pace e la benedizione di Allāh siano su di lui ﷺ?" Dissero: "Non gli rivelò nulla; in verità ha presentato storie degli antichi e le loro bugie."
24- Onlara:“Rabbiniz ne indirdi?” denildiği zaman: “Eskilerin efsaneleri” derler.
25- (Bu nedenle) kıyamet gününde kendi (günah) yüklerini eksiksiz yüklendikleri gibi bilgisizce saptırdıkları kimselerin yüklerinden bir kısmını da yükleneceklerdir. Haberiniz olsun, yüklendikleri, ne kötüdür!
26- Kendilerinden öncekiler de (peygamberlere) tuzak kurmuşlardı. Nihayet Allah, binalarına temellerinden geldi de üstlerindeki tavan başlarına çöktü ve azap onlara hiç farkında olmadıkları yerden geldi.
27- Sonra kıyamet gününde Allah, onları rüsvay edecek ve:“Hani nerede uğruna çekiştiğiniz ortaklarım?!” diyecek. Kendilerine ilim verilenler de diyecekler ki:“Hiç şüphesiz bugün zillet ve azap, kâfirlerin üzerinedir.”
28- O (kafirler) ki nefislerine zulmeder bir halde iken melekler, onların ruhlarını aldığı sırada:“Biz hiçbir kötülük işlemezdik” diyerek teslim olurlar. “Elbette (işliyordunuz), Allah yaptıklarınızı çok iyi bilir.”
29- “O nedenle içinde ebediyen kalmak üzere girin cehennemin kapılarından! Büyüklenenlerin yeri ne kötüdür!”
24. Allah müşriklerin Allah’ın âyetlerini aşırı derecedeki yalanlayışlarını da haber vererek şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Onlara: Rabbiniz ne indirdi? denildiği zaman” yani onlara Allah’ın kullara ihsan etmiş olduğu en büyük nimet olan Kur’an ve vahye dair soru sorulduğunda ve bu konuda kanaatiniz nedir, sizler acaba bu nimete şükredip itiraf mı ediyorsunuz, yoksa bunu inkâr edip ona karşı inatla direniyor musunuz, denildiğinde onların verdikleri cevap, cevapların en çirkini ve en aşağısı olur:“Eskilerin efsaneleri” yani Muhammed’in sallalahu aleyhi ve sellem uydurup Allah’a isnat ettiği bir yalandır. O, ancak insanların nesilden nesile, birbirinden nakledegeldikleri, kimisi doğru, kimisi yalan olan geçmişlere ait hikayelerden ibarettir “derler.”
25. Bu iddiada bulunmakla kalmayıp kendilerine tâbi olanları da buna çağırırlar. O nedenle onların günahlarını da kıyamet gününe kadar onlara uyacakların günahlarının bir kısmını da yüklenirler:“Bilgisizce saptırdıkları kimselerin yüklerinden bir kısmını da yükleneceklerdir” yani onların, kendilerine yaptığı davet dışında hiçbir bilgisi bulunmayan ve sadece onları taklit eden kimselerin günahlarının da bir kısmını, yani onları davet etmelerinin günahını yüklenirler. Ne yaptıklarını bilenlere gelince herkes, bağımsız olarak kendi suç ve günahından sorumlu olacaktır. Çünkü o da kendisini çağıranların bildiği şeyleri bilmektedir. “Haberiniz olsun, yüklendikleri, ne kötüdür!” Yani hem kendilerinin hem de saptırdıkları kimselerin günahlarından oluşan ve sırtlarına oldukça ağır gelen o günah yükü, pek kötü bir yük olacaktır.
26. “Kendilerinden öncekiler de” peygamberlerine “tuzak kurmuşlardı.” Onların getirdikleri gerçeği reddetmek için çeşitli hileli yollara baş vurmuşlardı. Bu tuzaklarının bir parçası olarak da dehşet verici saraylar bina etmişlerdi de “Nihâyet Allah, binalarına temellerinden geldi de” Yani Yüce Allah’ın emri bunlara temellerinden ve esaslarından geldi ve “üstlerindeki tavan başlarına çöktü.” Böylelikle kurdukları binalar, kendisi ile cezalandırıldıkları bir azap oldu. “Azap onlara hiç farkında olmadıkları yerden geldi.” Çünkü onlar, inşa ettikleri binaların kendilerine fayda vereceğini, azaba karşı kendilerini koruyacağını sanıyorlardı. Ama azap, bizzat yaptıkları binaların ve temellerini sağlamlaştırdıkları yapıların içinde başlarına geldi.
u, Yüce Allah’ın, düşmanlarının hile ve tuzaklarını boşa çıkarmasına dair en güzel örneklerden birisidir. Şöyle ki onlar, peygamberleri yalanlamaya koyulunca düşündüler, ölçüp biçtiler. Kendileri için batıldan hareketle başvuracakları ve kendisi vasıtası ile peygamberlerin getirdiklerini reddedecekleri birtakım esaslar ve ilkeler ortaya attılar. Aynı şekilde peygamberlere ve onlara tabi olanlara kötülük yapmak ve onlara zarar vermek için de çeşitli hilelere başvurdular. Sonunda onların hile ve tuzakları aleyhlerine bir vebal oldu. Onların aldıkları tedbirler yıkımlarına sebep oldu. Çünkü onların giriştikleri hile ve tuzaklar, kötü amaçlı idi. “Kötü düzen ise ancak sahiplerini kuşatır.”(Fatır, 35/43) Bu, onların dünyadaki azabıdır. Âhiret azabı ise elbetteki daha rezil edicidir. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Sonra kıyamet gününde de onları rüsvay edecek” yani bütün insanların gözü önünde onları rezil edecek, Allah’a karşı iftiralarını ve yalanlarını herkesin önünde açıklayacak “ve: Hani nerede uğruna çekiştiğiniz ortaklarım? diyecek.” Yani kendileri için Allah’a ve O’nun tarafında olanlara karşı savaş açıp düşmanlık ettiğiniz ve “Allah’ın ortakları” olduğunu iddia ettiğiniz ortaklar? Onlara bu soru sorulacağı vakit kendi sapıklıklarını itiraf etmekten ve bilerek inat ettiklerini kabul etmekten başka verecek bir cevapları olmayacak, o nedenle de:“Onlar bizi terk edip kayboldular, diyecekler ve kendi aleyhlerine kâfir olduklarına dair şahitlik edeceklerdir.”(el-Araf, 7/37)“Kendilerine ilim verilenler” yani Rabbanî âlimler de “diyecekler ki: Hiç şüphesiz bugün” yani kıyamet günü “zillet ve azap kâfirlerin üzerinedir.” Bu buyruk, ilim ehlinin üstünlüğüne, onların bu dünyada da şahitlerin ayağa kalkacağı günde de hak ile konuşup doğruyu söyleyeceklerine, söyleyecekleri sözlerin gerek Allah nezdinde, gerek insanlar nezdinde muteber olduğuna bir delildir.
28. Daha sonra Yüce Allah, ölümleri esnasında ve kıyamet gününde bu gibi zalimlere neler yapacağını söz konusu ederek şöyle buyurmaktadır:“O (kafirler) ki nefislerine zulmeder bir halde iken” yani zulüm ve azgınlıklarının ileri dereceye varmış olduğu ve artık zalimlerin karşı karşıya kalacakları çeşitli azapların, rezilliklerin ve zilletin anlaşıldığı o halde “melekler, onların ruhlarını aldığı sırada: “Biz hiçbir kötülük işlemezdik” diyerek teslim olurlar.” ve Allah’tan başka ibadet ettikleri varlıkları inkâr ederek bu sözleri söylerler. Bunun üzerine onlara:“Elbette (işliyordunuz)” sizler kötü işler yapıyordunuz, “Allah yaptıklarınızı çok iyi bilir.” Dolayısı ile yaptıklarınızı inkârın size hiçbir faydası olmayacaktır, denilecektir. Bu, kıyametin bir aşamasında olacaktır. Orada kendilerine fayda vereceği zannı ile dünyadaki hallerini inkâr edeceklerdir. Ancak azaları, aleyhlerine şahitlik edip izledikleri yol açıkça ortaya çıktığında itirafta bulunacaklardır. O nednele günahlarını itiraf etmedikçe cehennem ateşine girmeyeceklerdir.
29. “O nedenle içinde ebediyen kalmak üzere girin cehennemin kapılarından!” Cehennemin kapılarından girdiklerinde de belli amelleri işleyen herkes, kendi durumuna uygun olan kapıdan girecektir. “Büyüklenenlerin yeri” olan cehennem ateşi “ne kötüdür!” Çünkü orası pişmanlık duyulacak bir yerdir. Bedbahtlığın ve acının mekanıdır. Üzüntü ve kederlerin yurdudur. Hayy ve Kayyum olan Allah’ın gazab mahallidir. Üzerlerindeki azap hafifletilmeyecek, bir gün olsun o can yakıcı cezaları kaldırılmayacaktır. Çünkü artık Rahîm olan Rab onlardan yüz çevirmiş ve o büyük azabı onlara tattırmıştır.
Kapag sinabi sa mga nagkakailang ito sa kaisahan ng Tagalikha at nagpapasinungaling sa pagkabuhay: "Ano ang pinababa ni Allāh kay Muḥammad – basbasan siya ni Allāh at batiin ng kapayapaan?" ay magsasabi sila: "Hindi Siya nagbaba rito ng anuman. Naghatid lamang ito mula sa sarili nito ng mga kuwento ng mga sinauna at mga kasinungalingan nila."
Quand on demande à ces gens qui rejettent l’Unicité d’Allah et démentent la réalité de la Ressuscitation « Qu’a révélé Allah à Muħammad? », ils répondent: Il ne lui a rien révélé. Il a plutôt inventé les mêmes légendes et mythes que les anciens ont inventés.
"Dan apabila dikatakan terhadap mereka 'Apakah yang telah diturunkan Rabbmu?' Mereka menjawab, 'Dongeng-dongengan orang-orang dahulu.' (Ucapan mereka) menyebabkan mereka me-mikul dosa-dosanya dengan sepenuh-penuhnya pada Hari Kiamat, dan sebagian dosa-dosa orang yang mereka sesatkan yang tidak mengetahui sedikit pun (bahwa mereka disesatkan). Ingatlah, amat buruklah dosa yang mereka pikul itu. Sesungguhnya orang-orang yang sebelum mereka telah mengadakan makar, maka Allah meng-hancurkan rumah-rumah mereka dari pondasinya, lalu atap (rumah itu) jatuh menimpa mereka dari atas, dan datanglah azab itu ke-pada mereka dari tempat yang tidak mereka sadari. Kemudian Allah menghinakan mereka di Hari Kiamat, dan berfirman, 'Di manakah sekutu-sekutuKu itu (yang karena membelanya) kamu selalu memusuhi mereka (nabi-nabi dan orang-orang Mukmin).' Berkatalah orang-orang yang telah diberi ilmu, 'Sesungguhnya ke-hinaan dan azab hari ini ditimpakan atas orang-orang yang kafir.' (Yaitu) orang-orang yang dimatikan oleh para malaikat dalam keadaan berbuat zhalim kepada diri mereka sendiri, lalu mereka menyerah diri (sambil berkata); 'Kami sekali-kali tidak menger-jakan suatu kejahatan pun.' (Malaikat menjawab), 'Ada, sesung-guhnya Allah Maha Mengetahui apa yang telah kamu kerjakan.' Maka masukilah pintu-pintu Neraka Jahanam, kamu kekal di dalamnya. Maka amat buruklah tempat orang-orang yang menyom-bongkan diri itu." (An-Nahl: 24-29).
(24) Allah تعالى berfirman untuk mengabarkan tentang dahsyat-nya pendustaan kaum musyrikin terhadap ayat-ayat Allah, ﴾ وَإِذَا قِيلَ لَهُم مَّاذَآ أَنزَلَ رَبُّكُمۡ ﴿ "Dan apabila dikatakan terhadap mereka, 'Apakah yang telah diturunkan Rabbmu'." Maksudnya, bila mereka disodori per-tanyaan mengenai al-Qur`an dan wahyu yang merupakan anugerah terbesar yang dicurahkan oleh Allah kepada para hambaNya, "Apa-kah komentar kalian tentangnya? Apakah kalian akan mensyukuri karunia ini dan mengakuinya, ataukah mengingkari dan memerangi-nya?" Ternyata, jawaban mereka merupakan respon terburuk dan paling kasar. Mereka mengatakan, ﴾ أَسَٰطِيرُ ٱلۡأَوَّلِينَ ﴿ "Dongeng-dongeng-an orang-orang dahulu." Maksudnya, merupakan kebohongan yang direkayasa oleh Muhammad atas nama Allah. Tidaklah al-Qur`an itu melainkan hanya kumpulan kisah orang-orang terdahulu yang tersebar di kalangan orang-orang dari generasi ke generasi, sebagian kisahnya nyata dan dan sebagian lagi (hanya) dusta.
(25) Mereka melontarkan omongan ini dan membujuk para pengikut mereka untuk membenarkannya serta (nekat) memikul dosa-dosa orang-orang yang patuh kepada mereka sampai Hari Kiamat. Firman Allah, ﴾ وَمِنۡ أَوۡزَارِ ٱلَّذِينَ يُضِلُّونَهُم بِغَيۡرِ عِلۡمٍۗ ﴿ "Dan sebagian dosa orang yang mereka sesatkan yang tidak mengetahui sedikit pun (bahwa mereka disesatkan)," yaitu sebagian dosa-dosa orang-orang yang meng-ikuti mereka (muqallidin), yang tidak berbekal ilmu apa pun kecuali hanya mengikuti ajakan mereka. Akibatnya, mereka harus memikul dosa ajakan yang mereka arahkan kepada muqallidin. Adapun orang-orang yang mengetahui persoalan ini, maka masing-masing bertang-gungjawab atas kesalahannya, lantaran dia telah mengetahui apa yang mereka ketahui. ﴾ أَلَا سَآءَ مَا يَزِرُونَ ﴿ "Ingatlah, amat buruklah dosa yang mereka pikul itu," maksudnya betapa buruknya beban dosa yang memayahkan punggung-punggung mereka yang mesti mereka pikul, yang terdiri dari dosa-dosa mereka sendiri dan dosa-dosa dari orang-orang yang telah berhasil mereka sesatkan.
(26-27) ﴾ قَدۡ مَكَرَ ٱلَّذِينَ مِن قَبۡلِهِمۡ ﴿ "Sesungguhnya orang-orang yang sebelum mereka telah mengadakan makar," terhadap para rasul mereka dan ingin mengecoh dengan berbagai rekayasa untuk me-nolak risalah yang dibawa oleh para rasul kepada mereka. Di an-tara bentuk makar mereka adalah, membangun istana-istana yang luar biasa besarnya ﴾ فَأَتَى ٱللَّهُ بُنۡيَٰنَهُم مِّنَ ٱلۡقَوَاعِدِ ﴿ "maka Allah menghancur-kan rumah-rumah mereka dari pondasinya," maksudnya, Allah men-datangkan hukuman bencana yang menerjang rumah-rumah itu dari dasar dan pondasinya, ﴾ فَخَرَّ عَلَيۡهِمُ ٱلسَّقۡفُ مِن فَوۡقِهِمۡ ﴿ "lalu atap (rumah itu) jatuh menimpa mereka dari atas," maka gedung yang mereka bangun berubah menjadi siksaan, mereka tersiksa karenanya, ﴾ وَأَتَىٰهُمُ ٱلۡعَذَابُ مِنۡ حَيۡثُ لَا يَشۡعُرُونَ ﴿ "dan datanglah azab itu kepada mereka dari tempat yang tidak mereka sadari," demikian itu, lantaran mereka menyangka bahwa bangunan itu akan bermanfaat bagi mereka dan melindungi mereka dari azab. Akhirnya, siksaan (yang menimpa) mereka bersumber dari rumah yang mereka bangun dan mereka dirikan sendiri. Ini termasuk bentuk perumpamaan terbaik perihal Allah menggugurkan makar para musuhNya. Mereka telah memeras pikiran dan memperkirakan tentang risalah yang disampaikan oleh para rasul ketika mereka mendustakannya. Untuk menghadapi para rasul, mereka membuat asas-asas dan kaidah-kaidah yang batil, yang mereka jadikan rujukan untuk menolak risalah yang dibawa oleh para rasul. Mereka juga menerapkan siasat untuk me-nimpakan hal-hal buruk dan bahaya pada para rasul dan para peng-ikut mereka. Maka, usaha makar mereka ini justru berubah menjadi bencana bagi mereka, strategi yang mereka susun menjadi sumber kehancuran mereka. Hal ini karena usaha makar mereka sungguh tidak baik, dan tidaklah tindakan makar itu melainkan akan kembali menimpa pelakunya. Ini akibat buruk mereka di dunia, dan sung-guh siksaan akhirat lebih menghinakan lagi. Untuk itu, Allah ber-firman, ﴾ ثُمَّ يَوۡمَ ٱلۡقِيَٰمَةِ يُخۡزِيهِمۡ ﴿ "Kemudian Allah menghinakan mereka di Hari Kiamat," maksudnya mempermalukan mereka di hadapan seluruh makhluk dan menjelaskan kedustaan dan kebohongan mereka yang mengatas-namakan Allah. ﴾ وَيَقُولُ أَيۡنَ شُرَكَآءِيَ ٱلَّذِينَ كُنتُمۡ تُشَٰٓقُّونَ فِيهِمۡۚ ﴿ "Dan berfirman, 'Di manakah sekutu-sekutuKu itu (yang karena membelanya) kamu selalu memusuhi mereka (nabi-nabi dan orang-orang Mukmin)'," maksudnya kalian memerangi dan memusuhi Allah dan golonganNya. Karena mereka (sekutu-sekutu itu), kalian mempunyai asumsi bahwa mereka merupakan sekutu-sekutu bagi Allah. Apabila Allah menanyakan hal ini kepada mereka, niscaya mereka tidak mempunyai jawaban selain pengakuan atas kesesatan dan permusuhan mereka. Mereka mengakui,
﴾ ضَلُّواْ عَنَّا وَشَهِدُواْ عَلَىٰٓ أَنفُسِهِمۡ أَنَّهُمۡ كَانُواْ كَٰفِرِينَ 37 ﴿
"Berhala-berhala itu semuanya telah lenyap dari kami, dan mereka mengakui terhadap diri mereka bahwa mereka adalah orang-orang yang kafir." (Al-A'raf: 37).
﴾ قَالَ ٱلَّذِينَ أُوتُواْ ٱلۡعِلۡمَ ﴿ "Berkatalah orang-orang yang telah diberi ilmu," yaitu para ulama rabbani, ﴾ إِنَّ ٱلۡخِزۡيَ ٱلۡيَوۡمَ ﴿ "Sesungguhnya kehinaan pada hari ini," yaitu Hari Kiamat, ﴾ وَٱلسُّوٓءَ ﴿ "dan keburukan," yaitu azab ﴾ عَلَى ٱلۡكَٰفِرِينَ ﴿ "ditimpakan atas orang-orang yang kafir." Dalam ayat ini termuat keterangan tentang keutamaan para ulama, dan bahwa mereka adalah para juru bicara yang menyampaikan kebenaran di dunia ini dan pada hari ketika para saksi hadir, dan ucapan mereka memiliki tempat di sisi Allah dan para makhluk.
(28) Berikutnya, dibeberkan kejadian-kejadian yang ditimpa-kan kepada mereka di saat kematian dan Hari Kiamat ﴾ ٱلَّذِينَ تَتَوَفَّىٰهُمُ ٱلۡمَلَٰٓئِكَةُ ظَالِمِيٓ أَنفُسِهِمۡۖ ﴿ "(Yaitu) orang-orang yang dimatikan oleh para malaikat dalam keadaan berbuat zhalim kepada diri mereka sendiri," maksudnya orang-orang yang dimatikan oleh para malaikat dalam kondisi ter-sebut, adalah orang yang sarat dengan tindak kezhaliman dan ke-sesatan mereka. Dan sungguh, sudah dimaklumi bersama segala sesuatu yang mendera orang-orang yang berbuat aniaya pada momen itu, berupa aneka macam bentuk siksa, kehinaan, dan kenistaan.
﴾ فَأَلۡقَوُاْ ٱلسَّلَمَ ﴿ "lalu mereka menyerah diri," maksudnya mereka ber-pasrah diri dan mengingkari sesembahan yang dahulu mereka sembah selain Allah. Mereka berkata, ﴾ مَا كُنَّا نَعۡمَلُ مِن سُوٓءِۭۚ ﴿ "Kami sekali-kali tidak mengerjakan suatu kejahatan pun." Maka dikatakan kepada mereka ﴾ بَلَىٰٓۚ ﴿ "Ya, ada," kalian memang pernah berbuat kejelekan. Maka ﴾ إِنَّ ٱللَّهَ عَلِيمُۢ بِمَا كُنتُمۡ تَعۡمَلُونَ ﴿ "sesungguhnya Allah Maha Mengetahui apa yang telah kamu kerjakan," pengingkaran kalian tidak berguna sama sekali. Dialog ini terjadi pada sebagian peristiwa di Hari Kiamat, mereka tidak mengakui apa yang mereka perbuat di dunia, dengan asumsi akan bermanfaat bagi mereka. Manakala anggota-anggota tubuh bersaksi buruk atas mereka, maka menjadi jelaslah fakta tindakan mereka terdahulu. Mereka (akhirnya) meng-amini dan mengakui(nya). Oleh karena itu, mereka tidak dimasuk-kan neraka sampai mengeluarkan pengakuan atas dosa-dosa mereka.
(29) Apabila mereka memasuki pintu-pintu Neraka Jahanam, maka setiap orang yang mengamalkan suatu amalan akan mema-suki pintunya yang sesuai dengan kondisinya. Maka, itu adalah sejelek-jelek, ﴾ مَثۡوَى ٱلۡمُتَكَبِّرِينَ ﴿ "tempat orang-orang yang menyombong-kan diri," yaitu Neraka Jahanam. Sesungguhnya ia merupakan tem-pat kesedihan dan penyesalan, hunian (yang sarat) kesengsaraan dan kepedihan, sumber kegelisahan dan kerisauan, pusat kemurka-an dari Dzat Yang Mahahidup kekal lagi terus mengurusi (makhluk-Nya). Siksaan tidak dikendorkan atas mereka, dan kepedihan hu-kumannya tidak pernah dihentikan bagi mereka. Rabb yang Maha Penyayang telah berpaling dari mereka, dan menimpakan siksaan berat pada mereka.
Bila dikatakan kepada orang-orang yang mengingkari keesaan Sang Khalik dan mendustakan kebangkitan itu, “Apa yang Allah turunkan kepada Muhammad -ṣallallāhu 'alaihi wa sallam-?” Mereka menjawab, “Allah tidak menurunkan apa pun kepadanya, dia hanya datang mengisahkan kisah-kisah manusia terdahulu dan kebohongan mereka yang berasal dari dirinya sendiri.”
Yüce yaratıcının birliğini ve yeniden dirilişi inkâr eden bu kimselere: "Allah, Muhammed -sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem-'e ne indirdi?” diye sorulduğunda, "Ona hiçbir şey indirmedi. Hiç kuşkusuz o, kendinden öncekilerin kıssa ve uydurmalarından getirdi.'' diyerek cevap verirler.
Kad neko upita one koji poriču Allahovu jednoću i proživljenje: “Šta to Gospodar vaš Muhammedu objavljuje?”, oni odgovaraju: “Ništa mu ne objavljuje! On donosi naroda drevnih izmišljotine!”
When these people who deny the oneness of the Creator and who reject the resurrection are asked: What did Allah reveal to Muhammad (peace be upon him)? They say: He did not reveal anything to him. It is only that he himself has brought stories and fables of the earlier ones.
Böylece kendi günahlarını eksiksiz olarak yüklenecekleri gibi, cehalet ve geleneklerine dayanarak İslam'dan saptırdıkları kimselerin günahlarının bir kısmını da taşıyacaklardır. Kendi günahları dışında, onlara uyanların günahlarını taşımaları ne kadar da kötüdür.
So that their outcome will be that they will bear their sins without any reduction, and they will also bear some of the sins of those they misled from Islam on account of ignorance and blind imitation. How terrible will be that which they will carry from their own sins and the sins of their followers.
Que leur sort soit donc de payer pour tous les péchés qu’ils ont commis sans que rien ne leur en soit pardonné ainsi que les péchés que ceux qu’ils ont égarés de l’Islam et qui les ont suivis par ignorance ou mimétisme. Que les péchés dont ils sont responsables et que les péchés de leurs adeptes sont hideux!
It has been recorded in traditions that when the Prophet Muhammad declared his prophethood in Makkah, the news gradually spread and reached the other Arab tribes. Whenever they met the chiefs of Makkah, they used to ask their opinion about the man who had claimed to be a prophet. In reply to this, the chiefs of Makkah used to cast doubt upon his personality and his discourse. (Tafsir al-Mazhari). One of the ways of doing this was to distort or twist whatever was said. For instance, there is some mention of prophets in the Quran. This they could have referred to as ‘the history of previous prophets’, but they called it ‘the stories and tales of the ancient people’. Turning people away from the call of Truth or making them doubtful made them guilty of the worst crime in the eyes of God, because not only had they themselves gone astray, but they had become the means of misguiding others.
To je tako da bi oni na Sudnjem danu nosili čitavo breme svoje, neumanjeno, i dio bremena onih koje su, a da oni nisu bili svjesni, u zabludu odveli i od islama odvratili. A grozno je to što će oni nositi!
Balasan akhir mereka adalah mereka akan memikul dosa-dosa mereka tanpa dikurangi dan mereka juga akan memikul dosa-dosa dari orang-orang yang mereka sesatkan menjauh dari Islam karena tidak tahu atau taklid. Sungguh betapa buruk apa yang mereka pikul berupa dosa-dosa mereka dan dosa-dosa dari orang-orang yang mereka sesatkan.
Upang ang kauuwian nila ay na magbuhat sila ng mga kasalanan nila nang walang bawas at magbuhat sila ng bahagi ng mga kasalanan ng mga pinaligaw nila palayo sa Islām dala ng kamangmangan at paggaya-gaya. Kaya anong tindi ang kapangitan ng bubuhatin nila na mga kasalanan at mga kasalanan ng mga tagasunod nila!
Chắc chắn họ sẽ gánh lấy toàn bộ tội lỗi, kể cả tội lỗi của những do thiếu hiểu biết đã bị dắt đi lạc khỏi Islam.Thật tồi tệ thay cho việc họ phải gánh lấy tội lỗi của mình và cả tội lỗi của những ai đi theo họ!
De modo que, como resultado, cargarán sus pecados sin ninguna reducción, y también llevarán parte de los pecados de aquellos a quienes extraviaron del Islam debido a la ignorancia y la imitación ciega. Qué terrible carga será la que llevarán de sus propios pecados y los pecados de sus seguidores.
Il loro destino sarà quello di farsi carico dei loro peccati, senza far mancare nulla, e farsi carico dei peccati di coloro che hanno sviato dall'Islām, per ignoranza e tradizione: quanto sono infausti i peccati che portano e i peccati dei loro seguaci!
Talaga ngang nagdala ang mga tagatangging sumampalataya bago pa ng mga ito ng mga pakana para sa mga sugo nila kaya iginuho ni Allāh ang mga gusali nila mula sa mga saligan ng mga ito kaya bumagsak sa kanila ang mga bubong nito mula sa ibabaw nila. Dumating sa kanila ang pagdurusa mula sa kung saan hindi nila inaasahan sapagkat sila noon ay umaasa na ang mga gusali nila ay magsasanggalang sa kanila ngunit ipinahamak sila sa pamamagitan ng mga ito.
I miscredenti che li precedettero tessero delle trame contro i loro messaggeri. Allāh distrusse le loro costruzioni dalle fondamenta, e i loro tetti caddero su di loro; e giunse loro la punizione da dove non se lo aspettavano. Essi immaginavano che le loro costruzioni li avrebbero protetti, ma furono distrutti tramite esse.
Los incrédulos que los precedieron se complotaron contra sus Mensajeros. Sin embargo, Al-lah destruyó sus edificaciones desde los cimientos y como resultado sus techos cayeron sobre ellos. El castigo les llegó desde donde no lo imaginaban, ya que esperaban que sus edificios los protegieran, pero fueron destruidos por ellos.
Quả thật, trước những kẻ này cũng đã có những kẻ vô đức tin bày mưu chống lại các vị Thiên Sứ của chúng nhưng Allah đã phá vỡ nền móng mà chúng đã xây dựng, Ngài cho cái mái của nó sụp xuống đè lên chúng và mang đến cho chúng một hình phạt mà chúng không ngờ tới, bởi lẽ chúng đã nghĩ rằng phần xây dựng của chúng rất kiên cố có thể bảo vệ chúng an toàn nhưng không, chúng đã bị hủy diệt.
Les mécréants du passé ont précédé ceux-là dans ce qu’ils ourdissaient comme complots contre leurs messagers mais Allah a démoli leur édifice à sa base. Son toit s’écroula au-dessus de leurs têtes et le châtiment s’abattit sur eux d’où ils ne s’y attendaient pas, puisqu’ils étaient convaincus que leurs édifices les protégeaient. Or ils furent anéantis à l’intérieur même de ces édifices.
The disbelievers before these people devised plots against their Messengers. Allah then destroyed their buildings from the foundations and as a result their roofs fell on them from above. The punishment came to them from where they did not expect as they had expected their buildings to protect them but they were destroyed by them.
Bunlardan önceki kâfirler de peygamberlerine kurdukları tuzaklarla gelmişlerdi. Allah, onların binalarını temellerinden yıktı. Böylece çatıları da onların üzerlerine çöküverdi. Cezaları olan azap onlara hiç hesap etmedikleri bir yerden gelmişti. Onlar, binalarının kendilerini koruyacağını zannediyorlardı. Oysa binalarıyla beraber helak oldular.
Orang-orang kafir sebelum mereka telah melakukan tindakan makar terhadap rasul-rasul mereka maka Allah menghancurkan bangunan-bangunan mereka dari dasarnya, lalu atapnya jatuh menimpa mereka dan azab datang kepada mereka dari arah yang tidak mereka sangka. Mereka menyangka bahwa bangunan-bangunan mereka bisa melindungi mereka, namun mereka malah binasa karena tertimpa bangunan tersebut.
Discussion about what the previous Peoples did, and what was done to Them
قَدْ مَكَرَ الَّذِينَ مِنْ قَبْلِهِمْ
(Those before them indeed plotted,) Al-`Awfi reported that Ibn `Abbas said: "This refers to Namrud (Nimrod), who built the tower." Others said that it refers to Bukhtanassar (Nebuchadnezzar). The correct view is that this is said by way of example, to refute what was done by those who disbelieved in Allah and associated others in worship with Him. As Nuh said,
وَمَكَرُواْ مَكْراً كُبَّاراً
("And they have hatched a mighty scheme.") (71:22) meaning, they used all sorts of ploys to misguide their people, and tempted them to join them in their Shirk via all possible means. On the Day of Resurrection their followers will say to them:
بَلْ مَكْرُ الَّيْلِ وَالنَّهَارِ إِذْ تَأْمُرُونَنَآ أَن نَّكْفُرَ بِاللَّهِ وَنَجْعَلَ لَهُ أَندَاداً
("Nay, but it was your plotting by night and day, when you ordered us to disbelieve in Allah and set up rivals to Him!") (34:33)
فَأَتَى اللَّهُ بُنْيَـنَهُمْ مِّنَ الْقَوَاعِدِ
(but Allah struck at the foundation of their building.) meaning, He uprooted it and brought their efforts to naught. This is like the Ayah:
كُلَّمَآ أَوْقَدُواْ نَاراً لِّلْحَرْبِ أَطْفَأَهَا اللَّهُ
(Every time they kindled the fire of war, Allah extinguished it.) 5:64 and
فَأَتَـهُمُ اللَّهُ مِنْ حَيْثُ لَمْ يَحْتَسِبُواْ وَقَذَفَ فِى قُلُوبِهِمُ الرُّعْبَ يُخْرِبُونَ بُيُوتَهُمْ بِأَيْدِيهِمْ وَأَيْدِى الْمُؤْمِنِينَ فَاعْتَبِرُواْ يأُوْلِى الاٌّبْصَـرِ
(But Allah's (torment) reached them from a place where they were not expecting it, and He cast terror into their hearts so that they destroyed their own dwellings with their own hands and the hands of the believers. So then take admonition, O you with eyes (to see).) 59:2 Allah says here:
فَأَتَى اللَّهُ بُنْيَـنَهُمْ مِّنَ الْقَوَاعِدِ فَخَرَّ عَلَيْهِمُ السَّقْفُ مِن فَوْقِهِمْ وَأَتَـهُمُ الْعَذَابُ مِنْ حَيْثُ لاَ يَشْعُرُونَثُمَّ يَوْمَ الْقِيَـمَةِ يُخْزِيهِمْ
(but Allah struck at the foundation of their building, and then the roof fell down upon them, from above them, and the torment overtook them from directions they did not perceive. Then, on the Day of Resurrection, He will disgrace them) 16:26-27 meaning, He will expose their scandalous deeds and what they used to hide in their hearts, and He will bring it out in the open. As He says,
يَوْمَ تُبْلَى السَّرَآئِرُ
(The Day when all the secrets will be (exposed and) examined. ) (86:9) They will be displayed and made known, as found in the Two Sahihs, where Ibn `Umar reported that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said:
«يُنْصَبُ لِكُلِّ غَادِرٍ لِوَاءٌ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ عِنْدَ اسْتِهِ بِقَدْرِ غَدْرَتِهِ، فَيُقَالُ: هَذِهِ غَدْرَةُ فُلَانِ ابْنِ فُلَان»
(On the Day of Resurrection a banner will be set up by his backside for every deceitful person, (whose size is) in accordance with the amount of his deceit. It be said, "This is the one who deceived so-and-so, the son of so-and-so.") Thus, what they used to plot in secret will be made public. Allah will humiliate them before all of His creation, and the Lord will say to them, in rebuke and reprimand;
أَيْنَ شُرَكَآئِىَ الَّذِينَ كُنتُمْ تُشَـقُّونَ فِيهِمْ
(Where are My (so-called) partners, those over which you caused so much discord) meaning, you fought and made enemies for their sake, so where are they now to help and save you
هَلْ يَنصُرُونَكُمْ أَوْ يَنتَصِرُونَ
(Can they help you or (even) help themselves) 26:93
فَمَا لَهُ مِن قُوَّةٍ وَلاَ نَاصِرٍ
(Then will (man) have no power, nor any helper.) 86:10 When evidence and proof is established against them, and the Word (of Allah) is justified against them, and they will be unable to give any excuse, realizing that escape is impossible, then
قَالَ الَّذِينَ أُوتُواْ الْعِلْمَ
(Those who have been given the knowledge will say) who are the leaders in this world and the Hereafter and who know about the truth in this world and the Hereafter - will say,
إِنَّ الْخِزْىَ الْيَوْمَ وَالْسُّوءَ عَلَى الْكَـفِرِينَ
(Indeed it is a Day of disgrace and misery for the disbelievers.) meaning, today those who disbelieved in Allah and worshipped others who have no power either to benefit or to harm them are now surrounded by disgrace and punishment.
I nevjernici koji su prije njih živjeli spletke su pleli, pa je Allah iz temelja porušio, i krov se na njih srušio – stigla ih je kazna odakle nisu očekivali. Vjerovali su da će ih zgrade njihove sačuvati od kazne – u njima su uništeni.
Then on the Day of Judgment Allah will humiliate and disgrace them with His punishment and He will say to them: Where are my partners whom you used to associate with me in worship and because of which you used to oppose the prophets and the believers? Those who were righteous scholars will then say:: Indeed! Humilation and torment on this Day will necessarily cover the disbelievers.
Sonra kıyamet günü Allah Teâlâ azap ederek rezil ve zelil kılar ve onlara şöyle der: "Hani ibadette bana ortak koştuğunuz, peygamberlerime ve Müminlere onlar sebebiyle düşmanlık ettiğiniz (sizin iddia ettiğiniz) ortaklarım nerede?'' Rabbani âlimler ise şöyle derler: “Kıyamet günü rezillik ve azap şüphesiz kâfirler üzerinde vuku bulacaktır.''
A na Sudnjem danu Allah će ih poniziti i osramotiti. Upitat će ih: “Gdje su oni kojima ste ibadet činili pored Mene i zbog kojih ste ratovali protiv Mojih vjerovjesnikā i štićenika?” Učenjaci praktičari reći će: “Danas će bruka i muka nevjernike stići.”
Ensuite, Allah les rabaissera et les humiliera en les châtiant. Il leur dira alors: Où sont les associés que vous adoriez avec Moi et pour lesquels vous combattiez Mes messagers et les croyants? Les savants transcendants diront en guise de réponse: L’opprobre et le châtiment seront le lot des mécréants.
When those who have attained a high status on a false basis, see the call for Truth gaining ground, they feel that their position is at risk. For the protection of their position, they adopt the strategy of spreading mischievous statements against the divine call in order to make people doubtful about it and desist from rallying to it. But the devices of such people against the call for Truth are never successful. The basic structures on which the opponents of Truth rely prove to be so weak that their roof literally caves in on them. Sometimes it happens that an earthquake shakes their foundations and causes their buildings to fall down on them. Sometimes their companions leave them and join the ranks of the truth-followers, so that in losing their supporters, they are compelled to surrender to the call of Truth. This end, in its final and perfect form, will appear on Doomsday when those who denied the truth will see their eternal degradation and will be helpless in the face of it.
Kemudian pada hari Kiamat Allah menghinakan dan merendahkan mereka dengan azab. Allah berfirman kepada mereka, “Mana sekutu-sekutu-Ku yang kalian setarakan dengan-Ku dalam ibadah dan karena mereka kalian berani memusuhi nabi-nabi-Ku dan orang-orang mukmin?” Para ulama rabani menjawab, “Sesungguhnya kehinaan dan azab pada hari Kiamat akan menimpa orang-orang kafir.”
Pagkatapos sa Araw ng Pagbangon ay mang-aaba sa kanila si Allāh sa pamamagitan ng pagdurusa, manghahamak Siya sa kanila sa pamamagitan nito, at magsasabi Siya sa kanila: "Nasaan na ang mga katambal sa Akin na kayo noon ay nagtatambal kasama sa Akin sa pagsamba at kayo noon ay nangangaway ng mga propeta Ko at mga mananampalataya dahilan sa kanila?" Magsasabi ang mga nakaalam na mga makapanginoon: "Tunay na ang kaabahan at ang pagdurusa sa Araw ng Pagbangon ay babagsak sa mga tagatangging sumampalataya,
Rồi vào Ngày Phán Xét, Allah sẽ hạ nhục chúng bằng hình phạt và phán với chúng: "Đâu rồi những thần linh mà các ngươi tổ hợp với TA trong thờ phượng, những kẻ vì chúng mà các ngươi đã chống lại các vị Nabi của TA và những người có đức tin?" Những người có kiến thức đích thực về Thượng Đế nói: quả thật một hình phạt và sự nhục nhã của Ngày Phán Xét chắc chắn xảy ra đối với những kẻ vô đức tin.
Luego, en el Día de la Resurrección, Al-lah los humillará y los deshonrará con Su castigo y les dirá:
“¿Dónde están los ídolos que Me solían asociar en la adoración y por los que solían oponerse a los profetas y a los creyentes?” Los que eran eruditos justos dirán entonces: “La humillación y el tormento en este Día necesariamente pesarán sobre los incrédulos”.
Poi, nel Giorno della Resurrezione, Allāh li svergognerà e li umilierà con la punizione, e dirà loro: "Dove sono i Miei pari a cui mi associavate nell'adorazione? Eravate nemici dei Miei profeti e dei credenti, a causa loro. I pii sapienti dissero: "In verità, la vergogna e la punizione, nel Giorno del Giudizio, ricadrà sui miscredenti".
Coloro a cui l'angelo della morte e i suoi compagni afferreranno l'anima, mentre perseverano nel fare torto a se stessi rinnegando Allāh, e si saranno quindi arresi e sottomessi alla morte che li ha colpiti, rinnegando le condizioni di miscredenza e avversità nelle quali versavano, pensando che rinnegare sarà loro utile, verrà detto loro: "Siete bugiardi, eravate miscredenti e commettevate misfatti; in verità, Allāh è Consapevole di ciò che facevate in vita: nulla di ciò Gli è nascosto e vi giudicherà per esso"
The Condition of the Disbeliever during and after Death
Allah informs us of the state of the idolators who are doing wrong to themselves when death approaches and the angels come to seize their evil souls.
فَأَلْقَوُاْ السَّلَمَ
(Then, they will (falsely) submit) meaning, they will make it appear as if they used to listen and obey by saying,
مَا كُنَّا نَعْمَلُ مِن سُوءٍ
(We did not do any evil.) Similarly, on the Day of Resurrection, they will say,
وَاللَّهِ رَبِّنَا مَا كُنَّا مُشْرِكِينَ
(By Allah, our Lord, we were not idolators.) 6:23
يَوْمَ يَبْعَثُهُمُ اللَّهِ جَمِيعاً فَيَحْلِفُونَ لَهُ كَمَا يَحْلِفُونَ لَكُمْ
(On the Day when Allah will resurrect them all together; then they will swear to Him as they swear to you.) 58:18 Allah says, rejecting what they say,
الَّذِينَ تَتَوَفَّـهُمُ الْمَلَـئِكَةُ ظَالِمِى أَنفُسِهِمْ فَأَلْقَوُاْ السَّلَمَ مَا كُنَّا نَعْمَلُ مِن سُوءٍ بَلَى إِنَّ اللَّهَ عَلِيمٌ بِمَا كُنتُمْ تَعْمَلُونَ - فَادْخُلُواْ أَبْوَابَ جَهَنَّمَ خَـلِدِينَ فِيهَا فَلَبِئْسَ مَثْوَى الْمُتَكَبِّرِينَ
("Yes! Truly, Allah is Most Knowing of what you did. So enter the gates of Hell, to abide therein, and indeed, what an evil abode there is for the arrogant.") (16:28-29), meaning, a miserable position in the abode of humiliation for those who were too arrogant to pay atten- tion to the signs of Allah and follow His Messengers. They will enter Hell from the day they die with their souls, and their bodies will feel the heat and hot winds of their graves. When the Day of Resurrec- tion comes, their souls will be reunited with their bodies, to abide forever in the fire of Hell, and
لاَ يُقْضَى عَلَيْهِمْ فَيَمُوتُواْ وَلاَ يُخَفَّفُ عَنْهُمْ مِّنْ عَذَابِهَا
(It will not be complete enough to kill them nor shall its torment be lightened for them.) (35:36) As Allah says,
النَّارُ يُعْرَضُونَ عَلَيْهَا غُدُوّاً وَعَشِيّاً وَيَوْمَ تَقُومُ السَّاعَةُ أَدْخِلُواْ ءَالَ فِرْعَوْنَ أَشَدَّ الْعَذَابِ
(The Fire, they are exposed to it morning and afternoon. And on the Day when the Hour will be established (it will be said to the angels): "Cause Fir'awn's people to enter the severest torment!") (40:46).
Những kẻ mà khi Thiên Thần Chết và các Thiên Thần phụ tá bắt hồn đến bắt hồn họ trong lúc họ đang làm hại chính bản thân mình bằng sự vô đức tin nơi Allah, lúc đó, họ mới chịu thần phục và phủ nhận những gì họ đã vô đức tin và những điều tội lỗi, họ nghĩ rằng sự phủ nhận như thế sẽ giúp ích cho họ. Nhưng các Thiên Thần bảo họ: Các ngươi nói dối, quả thật các ngươi đã vô đức tin và đã làm điều tội lỗi, quả thật Allah biết rõ những gì các ngươi đã làm trên thế gian, không có điều gì có thể che giấu được Ngài, và Ngài sẽ phạt các ngươi một cách thích đáng.
Aquellos cuyas almas sean arrebatadas por el ángel de la muerte y sus ayudantes, al verse perjudicados por su incredulidad, se someterán con total rendición cuando la muerte realmente llegue a ellos, y negarán la incredulidad y los pecados que solían cometer, pensando que tal negación les beneficiará. Pero se les dirá: “Han mentido. Ustedes fueron los incrédulos que solían cometer pecados. Al-lah sabe todo lo que solían hacer en la vida mundanal. Nada le está oculto y Él los recompensará por sus obras.
na mga kumukuha ang Anghel ng Kamatayan at ang mga katulong nito kabilang sa mga anghel ng mga kaluluwa nila habang sila ay mga nasasangkot sa paglabag sa katarungan sa mga sarili nila dahil sa kawalang-pananampalataya kay Allāh." Kaya magpapaakay sila habang mga sumusuko dahil sa bumaba sa kanila na kamatayan. Magkakaila sila ng anumang dati nilang taglay na kawalang-pananampalataya at mga pagsuway dala ng isang pagpapalagay mula sa kanila na ang pagkakaila ay magpapakinabang sa kanila ngunit sasabihin sa kanila: "Nagsinungaling kayo; kayo nga dati ay mga tagatangging sumampalataya na gumagawa ng mga pagsuway. Tunay na si Allāh ay Maalam sa anumang dati ninyong ginagawa sa Mundo: walang nakakukubli sa Kanya na anuman mula roon. Gaganti Siya sa inyo roon."
Mereka itu ialah orang-orang yang nyawa mereka dicabut oleh Malaikat maut dan para asistennya saat mereka sedang berbuat zalim terhadap diri mereka dengan kekufuran kepada Allah, sehingga mereka tunduk berserah diri manakala maut datang kepada mereka sambil berlepas diri dari apa yang selama ini mereka lakukan berupa kekufuran dan kemaksiatan. Hal itu terjadi karena mereka menyangka bahwa berlepas diri dalam keadaan demikian bermanfaat bagi mereka. Lalu dikatakan kepada mereka, “Kalian berdusta! Kalian adalah orang-orang kafir yang bergelimang dosa. Sesungguhnya Allah Maha Mengetahui perbuatan yang kalian lakukan di dunia, tidak ada sesuatu yang samar bagi Allah dan Dia akan membalas perbuatan kalian.”
Those whose souls are taken by the angel of death and his aides while wronging themselves in their disbelief will submit with full surrender when death actually comes to them, and they will deny the disbelief and sins they used to do, thinking that such denial will be of benefit to them. It will be said to them: You have lied. You were disbelievers who used to commit sin. Allah knows everything that you used to do in the world. Nothing is hidden from Him and He will recompense you for that.
Ce sont ceux dont les âmes seront saisies par l’Ange de la Mort et ses assistants alors qu’ils se rendent coupables d’injustice envers eux-mêmes en mécroyant en Allah. A ce moment-là, ils se soumettront à la mort et renieront leur mécréance et leur désobéissance passées, pensant que cette attitude leur sera bénéfique. Seulement, on leur dira: Vous mentez. Vous étiez auparavant des mécréants qui commettaient des actes de désobéissance et Allah sait le mieux ce que vous faisiez dans ce bas monde. Rien ne Lui en a échappé et Il vous rétribuera en conséquence.
Ölüm meleği ve onun meleklerden olan yardımcılarının ruhlarını kabzettiği, Allah’ı inkâr ederek kendilerine zulmetmiş suçlu kimseler kendilerine gelen ölüme teslim olup, boyun eğdiler. Ve inkâr etmenin kendilerine fayda vereceğini zannederek içinde bulundukları küfür ve günahları inkâr ettiler. Onlara şöyle denir: "Yalan söylüyorsunuz! Sizler günah işleyen inkârcılardınız. Muhakkak ki Yüce Allah dünya hayatında yapmış olduklarınızı bilir. O konuda hiçbir şey O'na gizli kalmaz. Ona karşılık olanı da size verecektir.
To su oni kojima su meleki dušu uzeli u času kad su sebi time što su nevjernici bili nepravdu učinili. I oni će se pokoriti i reći, vjerujući da će im to koristiti: “Mi nismo nikakvo zlo činili!” Bit će im rečeno: “Lažete! Bili ste nevjernici i zlo ste činili! Allah, doista, dobro zna ono što ste radili na dunjaluku! Njemu ništa nije skriveno. On će vas za sve što ste činili nagraditi.”
Arrogance is the worst crime. God will pardon every wrongdoing of man, but He will not pardon arrogance. Haughtiness expresses itself in two ways. One is that which commonly prevails among God’s subjects. An individual, for example, finds himself better endowed with power, wealth, property and other goods as compared to others and so he starts behaving haughtily towards them. The other more serious type of haughtiness is that which is directed against God’s envoy, who works towards the general call of truth. The true servant of God responds to the call of God’s religion. But those who have attained a high status on the basis of false religion feel that they are adversely affected by this call and that by the standards of true religion, their worth is severely diminished. So they flare up over this and ignore the preacher of Truth in their arrogance. A man behaves haughtily with someone, because he thinks that the other person cannot harm him. But when the angels of death approach and reduce him to helplessness, he will then realise that he had not been dealing with a man but with God. One man can be stronger than another, but who can be stronger than God? When God’s angels take things under their control, then every man will surrender. But a true subject of God is one who surrenders to God before this.
It will be said to them: Enter in accordance with your deeds through the doors of Hell to live therein forever. What an evil place of residence for those who were too arrogant to have faith in Allah and worship Him alone.
Bit će im rečeno da uđu na kapije Džehennema, u kojem će vječno ostati; svako će biti kažnjen prema onom što je radio. O kako će prebivalište onih koji su se oholili, pa nisu Allaha obožavali, grozno biti!
Onlara denir ki: "Yaptığınız amellere göre sonsuza kadar kalacağınız cehennemin kapılarından girin! Orası Allah’a iman etmekten ve bir tek O'na ibadet etmekten kibirlenen kimseler için ne kadar da kötü bir ikamet yurdudur.''
Lalu dikatakan kepada mereka, “Masuklah kalian ke dalam pintu-pintu Jahanam berdasarkan amal-amal kalian untuk tinggal di dalamnya selama-lamanya.” Sungguh ia adalah seburuk-buruk tempat tinggal bagi orang-orang yang menyombongkan diri dari keimanan kepada Allah dan penyembahan kepada-Nya semata.
On leur dira ensuite: Entrez, selon la gravité de vos agissements, par l’une des portes de l’enfer où vous demeurerez éternellement et quelle pire demeure que l’Enfer pour ceux qui ont dédaigné croire en Allah et L’adorer Seul.
Và các Thiên Thần bảo họ: "Thôi, các ngươi hãy đi vào các cánh cửa của Hỏa Ngục theo các việc làm của các ngươi để sống mãi trong đó, quả thật, đó là chỗ ngụ tồi tệ nhất dành cho những kẻ tự cao tự đại trong việc không tin nơi Allah cũng như thờ phượng một mình Ngài.
Se les dirá: “Ingresen según sus obras por las puertas del Infierno para vivir allí eternamente. ¡Qué pésima morada será para aquellos que por soberbia no creyeron en Al-lah y se negaron a adorarlo solo a Él!”
Sarà loro detto: "Entrate dalle porte dell'Inferno in base alle vostre azioni, restandovi in eterno: che infausto destino per coloro che si sono insuperbiti nei confronti della fede di Allāh e dell'adorazione di Lui solo".
Sasabihin sa kanila: "Magsipasok kayo alinsunod sa mga gawa ninyo sa mga pinto ng Impiyerno bilang mga mamamalagi roon magpakailanman. Saka talagang sumagwa ito bilang isang tuluyan para sa mga nagpapakamalaki palayo sa pananampalataya kay Allāh at sa pagsamba sa Kanya lamang."
Những người sợ Thượng Đế của họ trong việc thực hiện các mệnh lệnh của Ngài và tránh xa những điều Ngài ngăn cấm được hỏi: "Thượng Đế của các ngươi đã ban xuống điều gì cho vị Nabi Muhammad của các ngươi?" Họ đáp: "Allah đã ban xuống điều tốt vô cùng vĩ đại. Những ai thờ phượng Allah một cách tốt đẹp cũng như có hành vi cư xử tử tế đối với các tạo vật của Ngài trên cuộc sống thế gian thì sẽ được ban cho điều phúc lành và phần thưởng ở cõi Đời Sau được Allah chuẩn bị tốt đẹp hơn những gì trên thế gian. Chắc chắn những người sợ Thượng Đế của họ trong việc thực thi các mệnh lệnh của Ngài và tránh xa những điều Ngài ngăn cấm sẽ có một chỗ ngụ tốt đẹp nhất ở cõi Đời Sau.
Sin embargo, se les preguntará a aquellos que eran piadosos al cumplir Sus instrucciones y evitar Sus prohibiciones: “¿Qué le ha revelado su Señor a Su profeta Mujámmad r?” Ellos responderán: “Al-lah le ha transmitido lo mejor”. Para aquellos que adoraron a Al-lah y trataron de forma correcta a la creación en esta vida mundana, hay una excelente recompensa que incluye el éxito y un sustento generoso. La recompensa que Al-lah ha preparado para ellos en el Más Allá será mejor que lo que Él ya les dio en el mundo. ¡Qué placentera será la morada de la vida futura para aquellos que son piadosos al cumplir Sus órdenes y evitar Sus prohibiciones!
Sasabihin sa mga nangilag magkasala sa Panginoon nila sa pamamagitan ng pagsunod sa mga ipinag-uutos Niya at pag-iwas sa mga sinasaway Niya: "Ano ang pinababa ng Panginoon ninyo sa Propeta ninyong si Muḥammad – ang basbas at ang pagbati ng kapayapaan ay sumakanya?" Sasagot sila: "Nagbaba si Allāh sa kanya ng isang kabutihang dakila." Ukol sa mga gumawa ng maganda sa pagsamba kay Allāh at gumawa ng maganda sa pakikitungo sa nilikha Niya sa buhay na ito sa Mundo ay isang gantimpalang maganda, na kabilang dito ang pag-aadya at ang luwag ng panustos. Ang anumang inihanda ni Allāh para sa kanila na gantimpala sa Kabilang-buhay ay higit na mabuti kaysa sa minadali Niya para sa kanila sa Mundo. Talagang kay inam bilang tahanan ng mga tagapangilag magkasala sa Panginoon nila, sa pamamagitan ng pagsunod sa mga ipinag-uutos Niya at pag-iwas sa mga sinasaway Niya, ang tahanan sa Kabilang-buhay.
30- Takva sahiplerine ise:“Rabbiniz ne indirdi?” dendiğinde: “Hayır (indirdi)” dediler. Bu dünyada iyi hareket edenlere güzellik vardır. Âhiret yurdu ise elbette daha hayırlıdır. Takva sahiplerinin yurdu ne güzeldir!
31- (O yurt) Adn cennetleridir ki onlar, oraya gireceklerdir. Altlarından ırmaklar akacaktır. Orada onlar için diledikleri her şey vardır. İşte Allah, muttakileri böyle mükâfatlandırır.
32- O (muttakiler) ki tertemiz bir halde iken melekler, onların ruhlarını aldığı sırada:“Selâm size, yapmakta olduklarınız sebebiyle girin cennete!” derler.
30. Yüce Allah, indirdiklerini yalanlayanların sözlerini zikrettikten sonra takvâ sahiplerinin neler söylediklerinden söz etmektedir. Onlar, Allah’ın indirdiklerinin, pek büyük bir nimet olduğunu anlamış, kullarına lütfedip ihsan ettiği pek büyük bir hayır olduğunu itiraf etmiş, bu nimeti güzel bir şekilde benimsemiş, kabul ve itaat ile karşılamış, ondan dolayı Allah’a şükretmiş ve onu öğrenip gereğince amel etmişlerdir. “Bu dünyada” gerek Allah’a ibadetlerinde ihsan üzere olanlara, gerekse kullara ihsanda bulunarak “iyi hareket edenlere güzellik” geniş bir rızık, mutlu bir yaşam, kalp huzuru, güvenlik ve sevinç “vardır. Âhiret yurdu ise” bu dünya yurdundan, bu dünya yurdundaki çeşitli zevk ve arzulardan “elbette daha hayırlıdır.” Çünkü bu dünyanın nimetleri azdır, sonu gelir ve kesintiye uğrar. Çeşitli afetlerle doludur. Âhiret nimetleri ise böyle değildir. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah, şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Takva sahiplerinin yurdu ne güzeldir!”
31. “(O yurt) Adn cennetleridir ki onlar, oraya gireceklerdir. Altlarından ırmaklar akacaktır. Orada onlar için diledikleri her şey vardır.” Canları ne isterse, neyi dileyecek olurlarsa onu en mükemmel ve en güzel şekilde elde ederler. Kalplere lezzet, ruhlara sevinç verecek nitelikte olup da isteyecekleri herhangi bir nimetin önlerinde hazır olmaması mümkün değildir. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah, cennet ehline temenni edecekleri her şeyi verecektir. Hatta onlara hatırlarına gelmeyecek birtakım nimetleri dahi hatırlatacaktır. Lütuf, kerem ve cömertliğinin sınırı bulunmayan, zatî sıfatlarında, fiilî sıfatlarında, bu sıfatların tecellilerinde, egemenliğinin ve melekutunun azametinde hiçbir benzeri bulunmayan Allah’ın şanı ne yücedir! “İşte Allah” gazabından ve azabından sakınan “muttakileri” yani kendilerine farz kıldığı; kalple, beden ve dille yapılan gerek kendi hakkı, gerek kullarının hakkı ile ilgili olan farzları ve vecibeleri eda eden, Allah’ın kendilerine yasakladığı şeyleri de terk eden kimseleri “böyle mükâfaatlandırır.”
32. “O (muttakiler) ki” takva hallerini sürdürerek “tertemiz bir halde iken” kendilerine bulaşabilecek, imanlarına halel getirebilecek her türlü eksiklik ve kirden arınmış ve arındırılmış olarak; böylelikle de Allah’ı bilmek ve sevmek sonucu kalpleri tertemiz olmuş; O’nu anmak, O’nu övmekle dilleri, O’na itaat etmek, O’na yönelmekle de organları arınmış olarak “melekler, onların ruhlarını aldığı sırada” her türlü afetten uzak ve yalnız size has olmak üzere eksiksiz bir esenlik dileği olarak “Selam size” siz artık hoşunuza gitmeyecek her bir şeyden yana esenliktesiniz, “yapmakta olduklarınız” Allah’a iman, O’nun emirlerine bağlanmak gibi yaptıklarınız “sebebiyle girin cennete” derler. Cennete girip cehennem ateşinden kurtuluşun temel sebebi, salih ameldir. Bu ameli de onlar, Allah’ın rahmet ve lütfu ile yaparlar, kendi güç ve imkânları ile değil.
E fu detto a coloro che hanno temuto il loro Dio, obbedendo ai Suoi ordini e rispettando i Suoi divieti: "Cosa ha rivelato il vostro Dio al vostro Profeta Muħammed, che la pace e la benedizione di Allāh sia su di lui ﷺ?" Essi risposero: "Allāh gli ha rivelato un grande bene". Coloro che hanno perfezionato l'adorazione di Allāh e hanno migliorato il loro comportamento nei confronti del Suo creato, in questa vita terrena otterranno una buona ricompensa, tra cui la vittoria e l'abbondanza di sostentamento; e la ricompensa che Allāh ha preparato per loro nell'Aldilà è ancora migliore di ciò che Egli ha anticipato loro in vita: quanto è beata l'Ultima Dimora dei timorati del loro Dio, che hanno obbedito ai Suoi ordini e rispettato i Suoi divieti!
"Dan dikatakan kepada orang-orang yang bertakwa, 'Apakah yang telah diturunkan oleh Rabbmu?' Mereka menjawab, '(Allah telah menurunkan) kebaikan.' Orang-orang yang berbuat baik di dunia ini mendapat (pembalasan) yang baik. Dan sesungguhnya kampung akhirat adalah lebih baik dan itulah sebaik-baik tempat bagi orang yang bertakwa. (Yaitu) Surga 'Adn yang mereka masuk ke dalamnya, mengalir di bawahnya sungai-sungai, di dalam surga itu mereka mendapat segala apa yang mereka kehendaki. Demikian-lah Allah memberi balasan kepada orang-orang yang bertakwa, (yaitu) orang-orang yang diwafatkan dalam keadaan baik oleh para malaikat dengan mengatakan (kepada mereka), 'Semoga ke-selamatan terlimpahkan kepada kalian, masuklah kalian ke dalam surga itu disebabkan apa yang telah kalian kerjakan'." (An-Nahl: 30-32).
(30) Ketika Allah mengemukakan komentar orang-orang yang mendustakan risalah yang Allah turunkan, maka Allah me-nyebutkan ungkapan kaum muttaqin (orang-orang yang bertakwa), bahwa mereka mengakui dan menetapkan bahwa risalah yang di-turunkan oleh Allah merupakan anugerah besar dan kebaikan yang agung, yang Allah limpahkan kepada para hambaNya. Mereka menerima karunia itu, merengkuhnya dengan tulus dan kepatuhan, dan mereka mensyukurinya. Mereka menyadari kenikmatan itu dan mengaplikasikan ajarannya.
﴾ لِّلَّذِينَ أَحۡسَنُواْ ﴿ "Orang-orang yang berbuat baik mendapat," mak-sudnya, di dalam beribadah kepada Allah, orang-orang yang ber-buat baik mendapatkan, ﴾ فِي هَٰذِهِ ٱلدُّنۡيَا حَسَنَةٞۚ ﴿ "di dunia ini (pembalasan) yang baik," yaitu rizki yang lapang, kehidupan yang nyaman, keten-traman hati, dan rasa aman serta kebahagiaan. ﴾ وَلَدَارُ ٱلۡأٓخِرَةِ خَيۡرٞۚ ﴿ "Dan sesungguhnya kampung akhirat adalah lebih baik," daripada kampung (dunia) ini dan seluruh isinya yang berupa kelezatan-kelezatan dan hal-hal yang mengasyikkan. Sesungguhnya kenikmatan dunia cuma sedikit, penuh dengan kerusakan, lagi bersifat terputus (fana). Ber-beda halnya dengan kenikmatan akhirat. Karena itu, Allah ber-firman, ﴾ وَلَنِعۡمَ دَارُ ٱلۡمُتَّقِينَ ﴿ "Dan itulah sebaik-baik tempat bagi orang yang bertakwa."
(31-32) ﴾ جَنَّٰتُ عَدۡنٖ يَدۡخُلُونَهَا تَجۡرِي مِن تَحۡتِهَا ٱلۡأَنۡهَٰرُۖ لَهُمۡ فِيهَا مَا يَشَآءُونَۚ ﴿ "(Yaitu) Surga 'Adn yang mereka masuk ke dalamnya, mengalir di bawahnya sungai-sungai. Di dalam surga itu mereka mendapat segala apa yang me-reka kehendaki," maksudnya apa pun yang mereka angan-angankan dan kehendak mereka telah terpaku dengannya, niscaya akan te-realisasikan bagi mereka dalam bentuk yang paling sempurna lagi lengkap. Tidaklah mereka mencari suatu jenis kenikmatan yang membekaskan kesenangan hati dan kebahagiaan jiwa melainkan pasti muncul di hadapan mereka. Oleh sebab itu, Allah memberi kepada para penghuni surga apa saja yang mereka idam-idamkan. Sampai-sampai Allah mengingatkan mereka sekian banyak kenik-matan yang tidak pernah terbetik dalam hati mereka. Mahaberkah Allah yang tiada penghujung bagi kemurahanNya dan tiada batas bagi kedermawananNya, yang tiada sesuatu pun yang serupa de-nganNya dalam sifat-sifat DzatNya, sifat-sifat perbuatanNya dan pengaruh-pengaruh sifat-sifat tersebut serta keagungan kepemilikan dan kerajaanNya. ﴾ كَذَٰلِكَ يَجۡزِي ٱللَّهُ ٱلۡمُتَّقِينَ ﴿ "Demikianlah Allah memberi balasan kepada orang-orang yang bertakwa," (yang memelihara diri) dari kemurkaan Allah dan siksaNya dengan cara mengerjakan ke-wajiban-kewajiban dan kefardhuan-kefardhuan yang Allah tetapkan pada mereka, yang berhubungan dengan hati, jasmani, dan lisan yang menjadi hak Allah dan hak sesama manusia, dan meninggal-kan hal-hal yang dilarang oleh Allah.
﴾ ٱلَّذِينَ تَتَوَفَّىٰهُمُ ٱلۡمَلَٰٓئِكَةُ ﴿ "(Yaitu) orang-orang yang diwafatkan oleh para malaikat," senantiasa menjaga ketakwaan mereka ﴾ طَيِّبِينَ ﴿ "dalam keadaan baik," maksudnya, suci dan menyucikan dari segala aib dan kotoran yang mengenai mereka dan menorehkan dampak buruk pada iman mereka. Hati mereka menjadi baik karena ma'rifatullah dan kecintaan kepadaNya, lisan-lisan mereka menjadi baik lantar-an mengingat Allah dan memujiNya, dan anggota tubuh mereka baik dengan ketaatan dan menghadapkan wajah kepadaNya.
﴾ يَقُولُونَ سَلَٰمٌ عَلَيۡكُمُ ﴿ "Dengan mengatakan (kepada mereka), 'Semoga keselamatan tercurahkan kepada kalian'," maksudnya ucapan penghor-matan yang sempurna diperuntukkan bagi kalian dan keselamatan dari setiap gangguan. Sungguh, kalian telah bebas dari segala yang kalian benci. ﴾ ٱدۡخُلُواْ ٱلۡجَنَّةَ بِمَا كُنتُمۡ تَعۡمَلُونَ ﴿ "Masuklah kalian ke dalam surga itu disebabkan apa yang telah kalian kerjakan," dalam bentuk keiman-an kepada Allah, kepatuhan kepada perintahNya. Sesungguhnya amalan merupakan penyebab, materi dan asas untuk masuk surga dan selamat dari api neraka. Amalan itu bisa terlaksana bagi mereka atas dasar rahmat Allah dan karuniaNya, bukan atas daya dan ke-kuatan mereka.
Quant à ceux qui craignaient leur Seigneur en s’étant conformé à Ses commandements et en ayant délaissé Ses interdits, on leur dira: Qu’a révélé votre Seigneur à votre Prophète Muħammad? Ils répondront: Allah lui a révélé un bien immense. Ceux qui auront excellé dans leur adoration d’Allah et auront été bienfaisant envers Ses créatures recevront dans le bas monde une belle récompense, dont une part est le soutien d’Allah et la subsistance étendue, or ce qui les attend dans l’au-delà est encore meilleur. Que sera belle la demeure de l’au-delà dans laquelle habiteront dans ceux qui craignent leur Seigneur !
Emirlerini yerine getirip yasaklarından sakınarak Rablerinden korkanlara şöyle denir: "Rabbiniz Peygamberiniz Muhammed -sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem-'e ne indirdi?" Onlar da şöyle cevap verirler: "Ona çok büyük bir hayır indirmiştir." Bu dünya hayatında Yüce Allah’a güzelce ibadet edenler ve onun yarattıklarına güzel muamele edenler için güzel bir karşılık vardır. Bu karşılığın bir parçası da zafer ve geniş rızıktır. Yüce Allah’ın ahiret hayatına ertelediği sevap onlar için dünya hayatında verdiği karşılıktan daha hayırlıdır. Ahiret yurdu, Rabbinin emirlerini yerine getirip yasaklarından sakınan takva sahipleri için ne kadar da güzel bir yurttur.
What the Pious say about the Revelation, their Reward and their Condition during and after Death
Here we are told about the blessed, as opposed to the doomed, who, when they are asked,
مَّاذَآ أَنزَلَ رَبُّكُمْ
(What is it that your Lord has revealed) they will reluctantly answer, "He did not reveal anything, these are just the fables of old." But the blessed, on the other hand, will say, "That which is good," meaning - He revealed something good, meaning mercy and blessings for those who followed it and believed in it. Then we are told about Allah's promise to His servants which He revealed to His Messengers. He says:
لِّلَّذِينَ أَحْسَنُواْ فِى هذِهِ الْدُّنْيَا حَسَنَةٌ
(For those who do good in this world, there is good) This is like the Ayah,
مَنْ عَمِلَ صَـلِحاً مِّن ذَكَرٍ أَوْ أُنْثَى وَهُوَ مُؤْمِنٌ فَلَنُحْيِيَنَّهُ حَيَوةً طَيِّبَةً وَلَنَجْزِيَنَّهُمْ أَجْرَهُم بِأَحْسَنِ مَا كَانُواْ يَعْمَلُونَ
(Whoever works righteousness - whether male or female - while being a true believer verily, to him We will give a good life, and We shall certainly reward them in proportion to the best of what they used to do.) (16:97), which means that whoever does good in this world, Allah will reward him for his good deeds in this world and in the next. Then we are told that the home of the Hereafter will be better, i.e., better than the life of this world, and that the reward in the Hereafter will be more complete than the reward in this life, as Allah says,
وَقَالَ الَّذِينَ أُوتُواْ الْعِلْمَ وَيْلَكُمْ ثَوَابُ اللَّهِ خَيْرٌ
(But those who were given (religious) knowledge said: "Woe to you! The reward of Allah (in the Hereafter) is better) 28:80 and,
وَمَا عِندَ اللَّهِ خَيْرٌ لِّلأَبْرَارِ
(and what is with Allah for the righteous is better.) 3:198 and;
وَالاٌّخِرَةُ خَيْرٌ وَأَبْقَى
(Although the Hereafter is better and enduring) (87:17). Allah said to His Messenger :
وَلَلاٌّخِرَةُ خَيْرٌ لَّكَ مِنَ الاٍّولَى
(And indeed the Hereafter is better for you than the present) (93:4). Then Allah describes the abode of the Hereafter, saying,
وَلَنِعْمَ دَارُ الْمُتَّقِينَ
(And excellent indeed will be the home (i.e. Paradise) of those who have Taqwa.)
جَنَّـتِ عَدْنٍ
(`Adn (Eden) Paradise (Gardens of Eternity)) refers to the home of the Muttaqun, i.e., in the Hereafter they will have Gardens of Eternity in which they will dwell forever.
تَجْرِى مِن تَحْتِهَا الأَنْهَـرُ
(under which rivers flow) meaning, between its trees and palaces.
لَّهُمْ فِيهَا مَا يَشَآءُونَ
(in it they will have all that they wish) this is like the Ayah:
وَفِيهَا مَا تَشْتَهِيهِ الاٌّنْفُسُ وَتَلَذُّ الاٌّعْيُنُ وَأَنتُمْ فِيهَا خَـلِدُونَ
(in it (there will be) all that souls could desire, and all that eyes could delight in, and in it you will live forever.) 43:71
كَذَلِكَ يَجْزِى اللَّهُ الْمُتَّقِينَ
(Thus Allah rewards those who have Taqwa.) meaning, this is how Allah rewards everyone who believes in Him, fears Him, and does good deeds. Then Allah tells us about their condition when death approaches them in a good state, i.e., free from Shirk, impurity and all evil. The angels greet them and give them the good news of Paradise, as Allah says:
إِنَّ الَّذِينَ قَالُواْ رَبُّنَا اللَّهُ ثُمَّ اسْتَقَـمُواْ تَتَنَزَّلُ عَلَيْهِمُ الْمَلَـئِكَةُ أَلاَّ تَخَافُواْ وَلاَ تَحْزَنُواْ وَأَبْشِرُواْ بِالْجَنَّةِ الَّتِى كُنتُمْ تُوعَدُونَ - نَحْنُ أَوْلِيَآؤُكُمْ فِى الْحَيَوةِ الدُّنْيَا وَفِى الاٌّخِرَةِ وَلَكُمْ فِيهَا مَا تَشْتَهِى أَنفُسُكُمْ وَلَكُمْ فِيهَا مَا تَدَّعُونَ - نُزُلاً مِّنْ غَفُورٍ رَّحِيمٍ
(Verily, those who say: "Our Lord is Allah (alone)," and then behave righteously, on them the angels will descend (at the time of their death) (saying): "Fear not, nor grieve! But receive the good news of Paradise as you have been promised! We have been your friends in the life of this world and are (so) in the Hereafter. In it you shall have (all) that your souls desire, and in it you shall have (all) that you ask for. An entertainment from (Allah), the Oft-Forgiving, Most Merciful.")(41:30:32) We have already referred to the Hadiths that have been reported on the taking of the soul of the believer and the soul of the disbeliever, when we discussed the Ayah,
يُثَبِّتُ اللَّهُ الَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ بِالْقَوْلِ الثَّابِتِ فِى الْحَيَوةِ الدُّنْيَا وَفِى الاٌّخِرَةِ وَيُضِلُّ اللَّهُ الظَّـلِمِينَ وَيَفْعَلُ اللَّهُ مَا يَشَآءُ
(Allah will keep firm those who believe, with the word that stands firm in this world (i.e. they will keep on worshipping Allah Alone and none else), and in the Hereafter. And Allah will cause the wrongdoers to stray, and Allah does as He wills.) (14:27)
A onima koji su se Allaha bojali (time što su izvršavali vjerske naredbe, a sustezali se od vjerskih zabrana) reći će se: “Šta je Muhammedu, sallallahu alejhi ve sellem, objavljivao Gospodar vaš?” “Veliko dobro mu je objavljivao!”, odgovorit će. Oni koji čine dobra djela imat će još na ovom svijetu lijepu nagradu, kao npr. pomoć od Allaha i obilnu nafaku, a nagrada koju im je Allah pripremio na budućem svijetu je još bolja. O kako će divno biti boravište onih koji su se Allaha bojali!
Kemudian dikatakan kepada orang-orang yang bertakwa kepada Tuhan mereka dengan melaksanakan perintah-perintah-Nya dan menjauhi larangan-larangan-Nya, “Apa yang Tuhan kalian turunkan kepada Nabi kalian, Muhammad -ṣallallāhu 'alaihi wa sallam-?” Mereka menjawab, “Allah menurunkan kepada beliau kebaikan yang besar.” Bagi orang-orang yang beribadah kepada Allah dengan baik dan bergaul dengan hamba-hamba-Nya dengan baik pula di kehidupan dunia ini balasan pahala yang baik, di antaranya adalah kemenangan dan keluasan rezeki. Adapun pahala yang Allah siapkan bagi mereka di akhirat maka lebih baik dibandingkan dengan apa yang Allah segerakan bagi mereka di dunia. Sungguh sebaik-baik negeri bagi orang-orang yang bertakwa kepada Tuhan mereka dengan melaksanakan perintah-perintah-Nya dan menjauhi larangan-larangan-Nya adalah negeri akhirat.
Yet those who were mindful of their Lord by fulfilling His instructions and avoiding His prohibitions were asked: What did your Lord send down to your Prophet Muhammad (peace be upon him)? They replied: Allah has sent down on him great good. For those who worshipped Allah well and treated His creation well in this worldly life there is an excellent reward including victory and abundance of sustenance. And the reward that Allah has prepared for them in the Hearafter will be better then what He has already given them in the world. What an excellent home is the home of the afterlife for those who are mindful of their Lord by fulfilling His instructions and avoiding His prohibitions!
Saraylarının ve ağaçlarının altından ırmaklar akan, içine girdikleri kalıcı ve devamlı cennetler vardır. Bu cennetlerde onların canlarının çektiği yemekler, içecekler ve daha nice şeyler vardır. Yüce Allah, Muhammed -sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem-'in ümmetinden takva sahiplerine verdiği bu mükâfatın aynısını geçmiş ümmetlerdeki takva sahiplerine de verir.
They will enter gardens of residence and permanence with rivers flowing below their palaces and trees. In these gardens they will have every type of food, drink and other pleasures that they desire. This type of reward, which He gives to those who are mindful from the nation of Muhammad (peace be upon him), He also gives to those who were mindful from the previous communities.
En effet, ils demeureront dans des vergers où leur séjour sera éternel et sous les palais et les arbres de ces vergers couleront des rivières. Ils y trouveront tout ce qu’ils désirent comme nourritures, boissons et autres plaisirs et cette rétribution que recevront les pieux de la communauté de Muħammad sera aussi du lot des pieux des communautés précédentes.
Oni će boraviti u edenskim perivojima u koje će ući, kroz koje rijeke teku, i u kojima će sve što zažele imati, pa će imati hranu i piće koje požele. Takvom nagradom, kojom će nagraditi pripadnike Poslanikova umeta, Allah će nagraditi i muslimane iz prijašnjih naroda.
Itulah surga-surga, tempat tinggal kekal yang mereka masuki yang di bawah istana-istana dan pepohonannya mengalir sungai-sungai. Di dalamnya mereka mendapatkan segala yang mereka inginkan berupa makanan, minuman, dan lainnya. Balasan yang Kami berikan kepada orang-orang yang bertakwa dari umat Muhammad -ṣallallāhu 'alaihi wa sallam- ini juga Kami berikan kepada orang-orang yang bertakwa dari umat-umat terdahulu.
I Paradisi della Dimora e della Permanenza, in cui entreranno, e sotto i cui palazzi e alberi scorrono fiumi; e avranno, in questi Paradisi, il cibo e le bevande che le loro anime desidereranno, e altro ancora: una simile ricompensa spetta ai timorati tra i seguaci di Muħammed, la pace e la benedizione di Allāh sia su di lui ﷺ, e una simile ricompensa attende i timorati dei popoli precedenti
Những Ngôi Vườn Thiên Đàng mà họ sẽ vào, có những dòng sông chảy bên dưới các tòa lâu đài. Trong những Ngôi Vườn Thiên Đàng này, họ sẽ có được những gì họ mong ước từ thức ăn, đồ uống và mọi thứ khác. Phần thưởng như thế này sẽ được Allah tưởng thưởng cho những ai sợ Allah thuộc cộng đồng tín đồ Muhammad và những cộng đồng trước.
Entrarán a los Jardines donde residirán y permanecerán junto a ríos que fluyen por debajo de sus palacios y árboles. En estos Jardines tendrán todo tipo de alimentos, bebidas y todos los placeres que deseen. Este tipo de recompensa, que Él concede a aquellos que son piadosos del pueblo de Mujámmad, también se les concederá a aquellos que fueron piadosos de las comunidades anteriores.
Mga hardin ng pananatili at pamamalagi na papasukin nila, dumadaloy ang mga ilog mula sa ilalim ng mga palasyo ng mga ito at mga puno ng mga ito. Ukol sa kanila sa mga harding ito ang anumang ninanasa ng mga sarili nila na pagkain, inumin, at iba pa sa mga ito. Katulad ng pagganting ito na igaganti ni Allāh sa mga tagapangilag magkasala kabilang sa Kalipunan ni Muḥammad – basbasan siya ni Allāh at batiin ng kapayapaan – gaganti Siya sa mga tagapangilag magkasala kabilang sa mga kalipunang nauna,
na mga kumukuha ang Anghel ng Kamatayan at ang mga katulong nito kabilang sa mga anghel ng mga kaluluwa nila sa sandali ng kadalisayan ng mga puso nila mula sa kawalang-pananampalataya, kakausap sa kanila ang mga anghel sa pamamagitan ng pagsabi ng mga ito: "Kapayapaan ay sumainyo. Naligtas kayo mula sa bawat kasiraan. Magsipasok kayo sa Paraiso dahil sa dati ninyong ginagawa sa Mundo na paniniwalang tumpak at gawang maayos."
Cuando el ángel de la muerte y sus ayudantes tomen las almas de aquellos en cuyos corazones no se ha hallado incredulidad, los ángeles se dirigirán a ellos diciendo: “La paz sea sobre ustedes. Están a salvo de todas las dificultades. Ingresen al Paraíso pues en el mundo solían creer lo correcto y llevaban a cabo buenas obras”.
Những ai mà Thiên Thần Chết và các Thiên Thần phụ tá bắt hồn trong tình trạng tốt sạch tức trái tim của họ không dính điều vô đức tin, các Thiên Thân sẽ nói với họ với lời: Chào an lành đến quí vị, quí vị đã được an toàn, nào xin mời vào Thiên Đàng bởi những điều mà quí vị đã làm trên thế gian từ niềm tin và việc làm ngoan đạo.
Riguardo coloro ai quali l'angelo della morte e i suoi compagni prenderanno le anime, mentre i loro cuori sono liberi dalla miscredenza, gli angeli si rivolgeranno loro dicendo: "Pace a voi, sarete salvi da ogni afflizione. Entrate in Paradiso per gli atti di giusta fede e le buone azioni che compivate in vita".
Ölüm meleği ve yardımcı melekler kalpleri küfürden tertemiz olan kimselerin ruhlarını aldıklarında onlara şöyle seslenirler: "Selamet sizin üzerinize olsun! Artık bütün afetlerden esenliktesiniz. Dünyada sahip olduğunuz doğru inanç ve salih amellerinizle cennete girin!''
Merekalah orang-orang yang nyawa mereka dicabut oleh Malaikat maut dan para asistennya ketika hati mereka dalam keadaan bersih dari kekufuran sembari para malaikat berkata kepada mereka, “Keselamatan untuk kalian. Kalian telah terselamatkan dari berbagai mara bahaya. Silakan kalian masuk ke dalam surga sebagai balasan atas apa yang kalian perbuat di dunia berupa keyakinan yang sahih dan amal yang saleh.”
Those whose souls are taken by the angel of death and his aides while their hearts were free from disbelief, the angels will address them saying: Peace be on you. You are safe from every difficulty. Enter paradise because of the correct belief and good actions that you used to do in the world.
When those who are of a haughty mentality hear any discourse about God, their minds start working in perverse ways and they are, therefore, unable to learn a lesson from it. But one who fears God in his heart, will hear the discourse about God with full receptivity. For such a person, it becomes a source of spiritual realization; in it he sees glimpses of a higher reality. One of the main features of paradise is that everything is available there that a man desires. There are things there which are not available in this world to anybody —not even to the greatest kings. In the present world, due to man’s limitation and due to the unfavourable nature of external conditions, it never happens that man obtains whatever he wants. The concept that in paradise, man will find whatever he desires is of such allure that whatever sacrifice has to be made to enter paradise is negligible by comparison.
Onima kojima će Melek smrti i njegovi pomagači duše uzeti – a oni čisti od nevjerstva – meleki će govoriti: “Selam vama, oslobođeni ste od svih nedostataka! Uđite u Džennet zbog toga što ste na dunjaluku ispravno vjerovali i dobra djela činili!”
Ceux-là, l’Ange de la Mort et ses aides, saisiront leurs âmes pendant que leurs cœurs seront dans un état de pureté puisqu’ils n’auront jamais été maculés de mécréance. Les anges s’adresseront à eux en disant: Salâmun ‘alaykum (paix sur vous), vous êtes sains de toute désobéissance capitale. Entrez au Paradis pour avoir eu la croyance appropriée et avoir accompli des œuvres appropriées dans le bas monde.
Ces polythéistes dénégateurs attendent-ils que l’Ange de la Mort et ses aides viennent saisir leurs âmes en les frappant par devant et par derrière, ou attendent-ils que l’ordre d’Allah de les anéantir dans le bas monde soit émis? Le comportement des polythéistes à la Mecque est le même que ceux qui les ont précédés dans le polythéisme. Sont-ils au courant qu’Allah les a détruits et qu’Il n’a pas été injuste en les détruisant mais que ce sont plutôt eux qui étaient injustes envers eux-mêmes en mécroyant et en exposant leurs propres personnes à la perdition?
O yalanlayıcı müşrikler, ölüm meleği ve onun yardımcısı olan meleklerin yüzlerine ve sırtlarına vurarak ruhlarını kabzetmek için gelmesinden yahut onları dünyada yok edecek olan Yüce Allah’ın azap emrinin gelmesinden başkasını mı bekliyorlar? Mekke’deki müşriklerin yapmakta olduklarının aynısını daha önceki müşrikler de yapmışlardı da Allah Teâlâ onları helak etti. Yüce Allah onları helak ettiği zaman onlara zulmetmemişti. Fakat onlar Allah’ı inkâr etmek suretiyle kendilerini helak olma yollarına atarak kendilerine zulmediyorlardı.
Tidaklah orang-orang musyrikin yang mendustakan itu menunggu kecuali datangnya Malaikat maut dan para asistennya untuk mencabut nyawa mereka serta memukul wajah dan punggung mereka atau datangnya keputusan Allah untuk memberangus mereka dengan azab di dunia. Perbuatan yang dilakukan oleh orang-orang musyrikin di Makkah ini sama dengan perbuatan yang dilakukan oleh orang-orang musyrikin sebelum mereka, sehingga Allah pun membinasakan mereka. Dia tidaklah menzalimi mereka manakala Dia membinasakan mereka, tetapi mereka sendirilah yang menzalimi diri mereka dengan menjerumuskan diri ke dalam lubang kebinasaan berupa kekufuran kepada Allah.
Are these denying idolaters waiting for anything but the angel of death and his aides to come to take their souls and strike their faces and their backs, or for Allah’s command to come to eradicate them by means of a punishment in the world? Similar to those idolaters who came before who were destroyed because if their idolatry; so too the idolaters of Makkah may perhaps meet the same fate. Allah did not wrong them when He destroyed them but they wronged their own souls by bringing them to the point of destruction because of their disbelief in Allah.
"Tidaklah yang ditunggu-tunggu orang kafir melainkan da-tangnya para malaikat kepada mereka atau datangnya perintah Rabbmu. Demikianlah yang telah diperbuat oleh orang-orang (kafir) sebelum mereka. Dan Allah tidak menganiaya mereka, akan tetapi merekalah yang selalu menganiaya diri mereka sendiri. Maka mereka ditimpa oleh (akibat) kejahatan perbuatan mereka, dan mereka di-liputi oleh azab yang selalu mereka perolok-olokkan." (An-Nahl: 33-34).
(33) Allah تعالى berkata, "Tidaklah mereka (yang didatangi oleh ayat-ayat, namun mereka tidak beriman dan telah diingatkan, na-mun tidak sudi mengambil pelajaran) menunggu, ﴾ إِلَّآ أَن تَأۡتِيَهُمُ ٱلۡمَلَٰٓئِكَةُ ﴿ "selain dari datangnya para malaikat kepada mereka," untuk mencabut nyawa-nyawa mereka, ﴾ أَوۡ يَأۡتِيَ أَمۡرُ رَبِّكَۚ ﴿ "atau datangnya perintah Rabb-mu," dengan membawa siksa yang akan menghampiri mereka. Se-sungguhnya mereka sudah pantas untuk diberi siksa. ﴾ كَذَٰلِكَ فَعَلَ ٱلَّذِينَ مِن قَبۡلِهِمۡۚ ﴿ "Demikianlah yang telah diperbuat oleh orang-orang (kafir) se-belum mereka," mereka mendustakan dan mengingkari. Lantas tidak sudi beriman sampai siksaan turun menerjang mereka, ﴾ وَمَا ظَلَمَهُمُ ٱللَّهُ ﴿ "dan Allah tidak menganiaya mereka," ketika menimpakan siksaan pada mereka, ﴾ وَلَٰكِن كَانُوٓاْ أَنفُسَهُمۡ يَظۡلِمُونَ ﴿ "akan tetapi merekalah yang selalu menganiaya diri mereka sendiri," karena mereka itu diciptakan untuk misi beribadah kepada Allah, agar tempat kembalinya di tempat kemuliaan Allah. Mereka telah berbuat aniaya kepada jiwa-jiwa mereka, mengesampingkan tujuan penciptaannya dan me-nyodorkannya di bawah ancaman kehinaan yang abadi dan ke-sengsaraan yang selalu membuntuti.
(34) ﴾ فَأَصَابَهُمۡ سَيِّـَٔاتُ مَا عَمِلُواْ ﴿ "Maka mereka ditimpa oleh (akibat) kejahatan perbuatan mereka," yaitu hukuman-hukuman atas amalan-amalan mereka dan dampak buruknya, ﴾ وَحَاقَ بِهِم ﴿ "dan mereka di-liputi oleh azab," yaitu petaka ﴾ مَّا كَانُواْ بِهِۦ يَسۡتَهۡزِءُونَ ﴿ "yang selalu mereka perolok-olokkan," mereka itu bila menerima informasi tentang azab dari para rasul, niscaya mereka melontarkan ejekan kepadanya dan mencemooh orang yang memberitahukannya. Akibatnya, perkara yang mereka cemoohkan melanda mereka.
Zar mekkanski višebošci poricatelji čekaju da im dođu Melek smrti i pomagači njegovi da im dušu uzmu, prilikom čega će ih udarati po licima i plećima, ili pak čekaju da ih Gospodar potpuno uništi? Tako kako postupaju mekkanski višebošci postupali su i višebošci prije njih, te ih je Allah uništio. Allah nije bio nepravedan prema njima, oni su sami prema sebi bili nepravedni tako što su, poričući Allaha, sami sebe u propast doveli.
Cosa aspettano questi idolatri rinnegatori, che giunga l'angelo della morte e i suoi compagni ad afferrare le loro anime e picchiare i loro visi e i loro dorsi, oppure che giunga il decreto di Allāh per sterminarli con la punizione in vita? Simili atti che gli idolatri compiono nella Mekkah sono stati compiuti dagli idolatri che li precedettero: Allāh li distrusse, e non fece loro torto quando li distrusse; piuttosto, fecero torto a loro stessi, conducendosi alla distruzione per aver rinnegato Allāh.
Naghihintay kaya ang mga tagapagtambal na mga tagapagpasinungaling na ito maliban pa na pumunta sa kanila ang Anghel ng Kamatayan at ang mga tagatulong nito kabilang sa mga anghel para kumuha ng mga kaluluwa nila at humambalos ng mga mukha nila at mga likod nila, o pumunta sa kanila ang utos ni Allāh na pagpuksa sa kanila sa pamamagitan ng pagdurusa sa Mundo? Tulad ng gawaing ito na ginagawa ng mga tagapagtambal sa Makkah, gumawa nito ang mga tagapagtambal na nauna sa kanila kaya nagpahamak sa mga iyon si Allāh. Hindi lumabag si Allāh sa katarungan sa kanila nang nagpahamak Siya sa kanila, subalit sila dati sa mga sarili nila ay lumalabag sa katarungan sa pamamagitan ng paghahatid sa mga ito sa mga hatiran ng kapahamakan dahil sa kawalang-pananampalataya kay Allāh.
The Disbelievers' Refrain from Faith means that They were simply awaiting Punishment
Threatening the idolators for their persistence in falsehood and their conceited delusions about this world, Allah says: Are these people waiting only for the angels to come and take their souls Qatadah said:
أَوْ يَأْتِىَ أَمْرُ رَبِّكَ
(Or there comes the command of your Lord) means the Day of Resurrection and the terror that they will go through."
كَذَلِكَ فَعَلَ الَّذِينَ مِن قَبْلِهِمْ
(Thus did those before them.) means, thus did their predecessors and those who were like them among the idolators persist in their Shirk, until they tasted the wrath of Allah and experienced the punishment and torment that they suffered.
وَمَا ظَلَمَهُمُ اللَّهُ
(And Allah did not wrong them.) because by sending His Messengers and revealing His Books He gave them enough warning and clearly demonstrated His proofs to them.
وَلَـكِن كَانُواْ أَنفُسَهُمْ يَظْلِمُونَ
(but they were wronging themselves.) meaning, by opposing the Messengers and denying what they brought. For this reason Allah's punishment tormented them.
وَحَاقَ بِهِم
(they were surrounded) meaning, they were overwhelmed by the painful torment.
مَا كَانُواْ بِهِ يَسْتَهْزِءُونَ
(by that which they used to mock.) meaning, they used to make fun of the Messengers when they warned them Allah's punishment, and for this it will be said to them on the Day of Resurrection:
هَـذِهِ النَّارُ الَّتِى كُنتُم بِهَا تُكَذِّبُونَ
(This is the Fire which you used to belie.) (52:14).
¿Están los idólatras esperando que el ángel de la muerte y sus ayudantes vengan a tomar sus almas, y les golpeen en el rostro y la espalda, o acaso esperan el mandato de Al-lah para que los elimine mediante un castigo mientras se encuentran en el mundo? De manera similar a aquellos idólatras que fueron destruidos por su idolatría en la antigüedad, así también los idólatras de La Meca tuvieron el mismo destino. Al-lah no fue injusto con ellos cuando los destruyó, sino que ellos fueron injustos con sus propias almas al llevarlas al punto de la destrucción al rechazar al mensajero y no creer en la unicidad de Al-lah.
33- Onlar ille de meleklerin gelmesini yahut Rabbinin emrinin gelip çatmasını mı bekliyorlar?! Onlardan öncekiler de böyle yapmışlardı. Allah onlara zulmetmedi, fakat onlar kendi kendilerine zulmediyorlardı.
34- Bunun için de işlediklerinin kötülüğü başlarına geldi ve alay edip durdukları şey, kendilerini çepeçevre kuşatıverdi.
33. Yüce Allah, şöyle buyurmaktadır: Kendilerine âyetler geldiği halde iman etmeyen, öğüt verildiği halde öğüt almayan bu kimseler neyi gözlüyor, neyi bekliyorlar? Ruhlarını kabzetmek üzere “meleklerin gelmesini yahut Rabbinin” başlarına gelecek azap “emrinin gelip çatmasını mı bekliyorlar?!” Çünkü onlar, gerçekten bu azabın başlarına gelmesini hak etmişlerdir. “Onlardan öncekiler de böyle yapmışlardı.” Yalanlamış, küfre sapmış ve iman etmemişlerdi de nihayet azap tepelerine inmişti. “Allah” azap etmekle “onlara zulmetmedi, fakat onlar kendi kendilerine zulmediyorlardı.” Çünkü nefisler, Allah’a ibadet etmek ve sonunda Allah’ın lütuf ve ihsanın yurduna ulaşmak üzere yaratılmışlardır. Onlarsa bu nefislerine zulmettiler ve yaratılış sebeplerini terk ederek nefislerini sürekli hakirliğe ve kurtuluşu imkânsız bir bedbahtlığa maruz bıraktılar.
34. İşte “bunun için de işlediklerinin kötülüğü” amellerinin cezası ve bunun etkileri “başlarına geldi ve alay edip durdukları şey, kendilerini çepeçevre kuşatıverdi.” Zira onlar, peygamberleri azap ile kendilerini korkutup uyardığında o azap ile alay ediyorlar, bu azabı haber verenlerle de dalga geçiyorlardı. İşte kendisi ile alay ettikleri o azap başlarına geldi.
Phải chăng những kẻ thờ đa thần vô đức tin chờ Thiên Thần Chết và các Thiên Thần phụ tá đến bắt hồn chúng và đánh vào mặt chúng hoặc chúng chờ lệnh trừng phạt của Allah đến với chúng trên thế gian này? Giống với hành động này của những người thờ đa thần ở Makkah, những người thờ đa thần trước chúng cũng đã hành động như thế và Allah đã tiêu diệt họ. Và Allah không bất công với họ khi Ngài tiêu diệt họ mà chính họ đã bất công với chính bản thân họ, họ đã muốn bị tiêu diệt bởi sự vô đức tin nơi Allah của họ.
Các hình phạt sẽ giáng xuống chúng bởi những tội lỗi mà chúng đã làm và các hình phạt sẽ vây hãm lấy chúng bởi những điều mà chúng đã chế giễu khi chúng được nhắc nhở.
Vennero afflitti dalla punizione a causa di ciò che compivano; e la punizione che deridevano, quando veniva loro rammentata, li circondò.
Kaya bumaba sa kanila ang mga kaparusahan sa gawain nilang dati nilang ginagawa. Pumaligid sa kanila ang pagdurusang dati nilang tinutuya kapag pinaalalahanan sila niyon.
Así que la retribución de las acciones que solían hacer caerá sobre ellos y se encontrarán rodeados por el castigo del que se burlaban.
La punition méritée pour leurs comportements s’est abattue sur eux et le châtiment qu’ils raillaient lorsqu’on le leur rappelait les entoura alors de toutes parts.
Maka turunlah hukuman pada mereka atas amal perbuatan yang mereka lakukan, lalu mereka dikelilingi oleh azab yang selama ini mereka cemoohkan manakala mereka diingatkan dengannya.
Eto tako, stigla ih je kazna za ružna djela koja su činili, i sa svih strana ih je snašla propast kojoj su se rugali kada su njome bili opominjani.
Yaptıkları amellerin cezaları onları buldu ve kendilerine hatırlatıldığı zaman alay ettikleri azap onları kuşatıverdi.
So the retribution of the actions they used to do came down on them and they were surrounded by the punishment they used to mock at whenever they were reminded of it.
Initially, arguments are used to explain the discourse about God. If man does not accept the Truth despite these arguments, a time will come when it is brought home to him—individually at the time of death and collectively on Doomsday. If the facts about God are explained to a man rationally and he still ignores them, it is as if he is waiting for God and his angels to manifest themselves at some later stage. Then, of course, he would be compelled to accept the Truth. But accepting it at that time will gain him no credit, whereas if he had accepted it when he had the opportunity, prior to God’s appearance, that would have been to his own great credit.
The Idolators Argument that their Shirk was Divinely decreed, and the Refutation of this Claim
Allah tells us about the idolators delusion over their Shirk, and the excuse they claimed for it based on the idea that it is ordained by divine decree. He says:
لَوْ شَآءَ اللَّهُ مَا عَبَدْنَا مِن دُونِهِ مِن شَىْءٍ نَّحْنُ وَلا ءَابَاؤُنَا وَلاَ حَرَّمْنَا مِن دُونِهِ مِن شَىْءٍ
((They say:) "If Allah had so willed, neither we nor our fathers would have worshipped any but Him, nor would we have forbidden anything without (a command from) Him.") They had superstitious customs dealing with certain animals, e.g. the Bahirah the Sa'ibah and the Wasilah and other things that they had invented and innovated by themselves, with no revealed authority. The essence of what they said was: "If Allah hated what we did, He would have stopped by punishing us, and He would not have enabled us to do it." Rejecting their confusing ideas, Allah says:
فَهَلْ عَلَى الرُّسُلِ إِلاَّ الْبَلَـغُ الْمُبِينُ
(Are the Messengers charged with anything but to clearly convey the Message) meaning, the matter is not as you claim. It is not the case that Allah did not rebuke your behavior; rather, He did rebuke you, and in the strongest possible terms, and He emphatically forbade you from such behavior. To every nation - that is, to every generation, to every community of people - He sent a Messenger. All of the Messengers called their people to worship Allah (Alone) as well as forbidding them from worshipping anything or anybody except for Him.
أَنِ اعْبُدُواْ اللَّهَ وَاجْتَنِبُواْ الْطَّـغُوتَ
(Worship Allah (Alone), and shun the Taghut (all false deities).) Allah continued sending Messengers to mankind with this Message, from the first incidence of Shirk that appeared among the Children of Adam, in the people to whom Nuh was sent - the first Messenger sent by Allah to the people of this earth - until He sent the final Messenger, Muhammad ﷺ, whose call was addressed to both men and Jinn, in the east and in the west. All of the Messengers brought the same Message, as Allah says:
وَمَآ أَرْسَلْنَا مِن قَبْلِكَ مِن رَّسُولٍ إِلاَّ نُوحِى إِلَيْهِ أَنَّهُ لا إِلَـهَ إِلاَّ أَنَاْ فَاعْبُدُونِ
(And We did not send any Messenger before you (O Muhammad) but We revealed to him (saying): None has the right to be worshipped but I (Allah), so worship Me (alone and none else).") (21:25)
وَاسْئلْ مَنْ أَرْسَلْنَا مِن قَبْلِكَ مِن رُّسُلِنَآ أَجَعَلْنَا مِن دُونِ الرَّحْمَـنِ ءَالِهَةً يُعْبَدُونَ
(And ask (O Muhammad) those Messengers of Ours whom We sent before you: "Did We ever appointed to be worshipped besides the Most Gracious (Allah)") (43:45) And in this Ayah, Allah says:
وَلَقَدْ بَعَثْنَا فِى كُلِّ أُمَّةٍ رَّسُولاً أَنِ اعْبُدُواْ اللَّهَ وَاجْتَنِبُواْ الْطَّـغُوتَ
(And We have indeed sent a Messenger to every Ummah (community, nation) (saying): "Worship Allah (alone), and shun the Taghut (all false deities).") So how could any of the idolators say,
لَوْ شَآءَ اللَّهُ مَا عَبَدْنَا مِن دُونِهِ مِن شَىْءٍ
(If Allah had so willed, we would not have worshipped any but Him,) The legislative will of Allah is clear and cannot be taken as an excuse by them, because He had forbidden them to do that upon the tongue of His Messengers, but by His universal will i.e., by which He allows things to occur even though they do not please Him He allowed them to do that as it was decreed for them. So there is no argument in that for them. Allah created Hell and its people both the Shayatin (devils) and disbelievers, but He does not like His servants to disbelieve. And this point constitutes the strongest proof and the most unquestionable wisdom. Then Allah informs us that He rebuked them with punishment in this world, after the Messengers issued their warning, thus He says:
فَمِنْهُم مَّنْ هَدَى اللَّهُ وَمِنْهُمْ مَّنْ حَقَّتْ عَلَيْهِ الضَّلَـلَةُ فَسِيرُواْ فِى الاٌّرْضِ فَانظُرُواْ كَيْفَ كَانَ عَـقِبَةُ الْمُكَذِّبِينَ
(Then among them were some whom Allah guided, and among them were some who deserved to be left to stray. So travel through the land and see the end of those who denied (the truth).) This means: ask about what happened to those who went against the Messengers and rejected the truth, see how:
دَمَّرَ اللَّهُ عَلَيْهِمْ وَلِلْكَـفِرِينَ أَمْثَـلُهَا
(Allah destroyed them completely, and a similar (end awaits) the disbelievers.) (47:10) and,
وَلَقَدْ كَذَّبَ الَّذِينَ مِن قَبْلِهِمْ فَكَيْفَ كَانَ نكِيرِ
(And indeed those before them belied (the Messengers of Allah), so then how terrible was My denial (punishment)) (67:18) Then Allah told His Messenger that His eagerness to guide them will be of no benefit to them if Allah wills that they should be misguided, as He says:
وَمَن يُرِدِ اللَّهُ فِتْنَتَهُ فَلَن تَمْلِكَ لَهُ مِنَ اللَّهِ شَيْئاً
(And for whoever Allah wills to try with error, you can do nothing for him against Allah) (5:41). Nuh said to his people:
وَلاَ يَنفَعُكُمْ نُصْحِى إِنْ أَرَدْتُّ أَنْ أَنصَحَ لَكُمْ إِن كَانَ اللَّهُ يُرِيدُ أَن يُغْوِيَكُمْ
("And my advice will not profit you, even if I wish to give you good counsel, if Allah's will is to keep you astray.")(11:34). In this Ayah, Allah says:
إِن تَحْرِصْ عَلَى هُدَاهُمْ فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ لاَ يَهْدِى مَن يُضِلُّ
((Even) if you desire that they be guided, then verily, Allah does not guide those whom He allowed to stray,) As Allah says:
مَن يُضْلِلِ اللَّهُ فَلاَ هَادِيَ لَهُ وَيَذَرُهُمْ فِى طُغْيَـنِهِمْ يَعْمَهُونَ
(Whomsoever Allah allows to stray, then there is no guide for him; and He lets them wander blindly in their transgressions.) (7:186)
إِنَّ الَّذِينَ حَقَّتْ عَلَيْهِمْ كَلِمَةُ رَبِّكَ لاَ يُؤْمِنُونَ - وَلَوْ جَآءَتْهُمْ كُلُّ ءايَةٍ حَتَّى يَرَوُاْ الْعَذَابَ الاٌّلِيمَ
(Truly! Those deserving the Word (wrath) of your Lord will not believe, even if every sign should come to them - until they see the painful torment) (10:96-97).
فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ
(then verily, Allah) meaning, this is the way in which Allah does things. If He wills a thing, then it happens, and if He does not will a thing, then it does not happen. For this reason Allah says:
لاَ يَهْدِى مَن يُضِلُّ
(Allah does not guide those whom He allowed to stray,) meaning the one whom He has caused to go astray, so who can guide him apart from Allah No one.
وَمَا لَهُم مِّن نَّـصِرِينَ
(And they will have no helpers.) means, they will have no one to save them from the punishment of Allah,
أَلاَ لَهُ الْخَلْقُ وَالاٌّمْرُ تَبَارَكَ اللَّهُ رَبُّ الْعَـلَمِينَ
(Surely, His is the creation and commandment. Blessed is Allah, the Lord of all that exists!) (7:54).
Oni koji Allahu druge smatraju ravnim govore: “Da je Allah htio, ne bismo se ni mi ni preci naši, pored Allaha, nikom klanjali, nego bismo jedino Njega obožavali. Također, da je htio, ne bismo ništa zabranjenim smatrali.” Isto to ništavno opravdanje iznosili su i oni prije njih. A zar su poslanici bili dužni što drugo već jasno obznaniti? Jedino to je njihova dužnost. Allah je onima koji ne vjeruju dao slobodno volju i mogućnost izbora, te im je poslao poslanike da ih pozivaju u vjeru, i zbog toga oni, nevjernici, nemaju pravo da se pravdaju kaderom, Božijim određenjem.
Those who associated others with Allah in their worship said: Had Allah willed for us to worship Him alone and not to ascribe any partners to Him, we would not have worshipped anything besides Him, neither us, nor our ancestors before us. Had He willed for us not to prohibit anything we would not have done so. The disbelievers of the past also presented such false arguments. The duty of the Messengers is only to clearly communicate what they have been instructed to convey and they have done so. The disbelievers cannot present fate as an argument after Allah has given them free will and choice and sent to them His Messengers.
"Dan berkatalah orang-orang musyrik, 'Jika Allah menghen-daki, niscaya kami tidak akan menyembah sesuatu apa pun selain Dia, baik kami maupun bapak-bapak kami, dan tidak pula kami mengharamkan sesuatu pun tanpa (izin)Nya.' Demikianlah yang diperbuat orang-orang sebelum mereka; maka tidaklah kewajiban atas para rasul, melainkan menyampaikan (amanat Allah) dengan terang." (An-Nahl: 35).
(35) Kaum musyrikin membela diri atas tindakan syirik mereka dengan (dalih) masyi`atullah (kehendak Allah). Bahwa, se-kiranya Allah tidak menghendaki, niscaya mereka tidak akan ber-buat syirik dan tidak mengharamkan sesuatu apa pun dari binatang-binatang ternak yang Allah halalkan. Seperti mengharamkan bahi-rah[16], washilah[17], ham[18] dan binatang lain bukan karena Allah. Ini me-rupakan argumentasi yang batil. Sekiranya pembelaan jenis ini tepat, niscaya Allah tidak akan menghukum orang-orang sebelum mereka yang telah menyekutukan suatu obyek denganNya. Allah meng-hukum mereka dengan siksa yang sangat berat. Seandainya Allah menyukai praktik itu, maka Dia tidak menyiksa mereka.
Tidaklah maksud mereka dengan ungkapan itu melainkan untuk menampik kebenaran yang dibawa oleh para rasul. Kalau tidak untuk tujuan demikian, sebetulnya mereka itu mengetahui bahwa tidak ada hujjah (pembelaan diri) bagi mereka untuk meng-gugat Allah. Allah sudah memerintahkan dan melarang mereka, serta memudahkan mereka untuk menjalankan beban yang mesti mereka pikul. Dia telah menciptakan kekuatan dan kehendak bagi mereka yang menjadi sumber perbuatan mereka. Gugatan mereka dengan menggunakan (dalih) ketentuan qadha dan qadar adalah termasuk kebatilan yang fatal. Demikianlah, dengan inderanya, se-tiap orang mengetahui kemampuan orang lain untuk mengerjakan sebuah perbuatan yang ia inginkan tanpa ada pihak yang mengham-batnya. Maka, mereka telah menggabungkan antara sikap pendus-taan kepada Allah dan pendustaan terhadap para rasul dan pen-dustaan terhadap perkara-perkara yang dapat dicerna oleh akal dan indera.
﴾ فَهَلۡ عَلَى ٱلرُّسُلِ إِلَّا ٱلۡبَلَٰغُ ٱلۡمُبِينُ ﴿ "Maka tidaklah kewajiban atas para rasul, melainkan menyampaikan (amanat Allah) dengan terang," yaitu yang jelas lagi tampak yang sampai menembus ke dalam hati, dan yang tidak menyisakan alasan bagi seseorang di hadapan Allah. Apabila para rasul telah menyampaikan kepada mereka perintah dan lara-ngan yang berasal dari Rabb mereka, -sementara mereka mengelak di hadapan para rasul dengan argumentasi bahwa takdir telah ter-tuliskan– maka tidak ada wewenang bagi para rasul sedikit pun. Perhitungan tentang mereka di sisi Allah r.
Ceux qui associent à Allah des divinités dans leurs adorations diront: Si Allah avait voulu qu’on L’adore Seul et qu’on ne Lui associe rien, Nous-mêmes ni nos ancêtres n’aurions alors adoré d’autres divinités que Lui et s’Il avait voulu que nous ne déclarions rien illicite, nous ne l’aurions pas fait. C’est cet argument invalide que les mécréants du passé ont avancé mais les messagers ne sont tenus que de transmettre avec clarté ce qu’on leur a ordonné de transmettre et ils l’ont effectivement transmis avec clarté. Les mécréants n’ont donc aucune excuse à avancer comme de prétexter le destin, après qu’Allah les ait dotés d’une volonté et d’un libre arbitre et après qu’Il leur ait envoyé des messagers.
Orang-orang yang menyandingkan selain Allah dengan Allah dalam ibadah berkata, “Seandainya Allah berkehendak agar kami menyembah-Nya semata dan tidak menyekutukan-Nya dengan sesuatu selain-Nya niscaya kami semua tidak menyembah selain-Nya bersama-Nya, baik kami maupun nenek moyang kami sebelum kami. Seandainya Allah berkehendak agar kami tidak mengharamkan sesuatu niscaya kami tidak mengharamkannya.” Hujah batil seperti ini diucapkan oleh orang-orang kafir terdahulu. Tugas para rasul hanya menyampaikan dengan jelas ajaran yang mereka diperintahkan agar menyampaikannya dan mereka telah melakukannya dengan baik. Tidak ada hujah bagi orang-orang kafir dalam beralasan dengan takdir sesudah Allah memberi mereka kehendak dan keinginan di samping telah mengutus para rasul kepada mereka.
An unheeding person justifies his departure from the truth in various ways and one such way is to maintain that everything in this world happens according to the will and pleasure of God. In view of this, his present behaviour can be treated as a result of the will of God. He maintains that he would not have been able to do wrong if his misdeeds had not been backed by the will of God. He says that if his actions were not to God’s liking, He would not have allowed him to continue those actions. In other words, it should have been the rule that whenever he did something against the will of God, He should have prevented him from doing it. Man talks in this way because he is not serious about truth and untruth. Had he been serious, he would have immediately understood that the liberty of action pertains to the creation plan of God according to which man is being tested in this world. It has nothing to do with God’s approval.
Allah’tan başkasına ibadet ederek O'na ortak koşanlar ibadetleri için şöyle dediler: "Eğer Allah, bir tek O'na ibadet etmemizi ve O'na hiçbir şeyi ortak koşmamamızı dileseydi, ne biz, ne de bizden önce gelen atalarımız O'ndan başkasına asla ibadet etmezdik. Eğer bizden hiçbir şeyi haram kılmamamızı isteseydi, onları haram kılmazdık.” Geçmiş kâfirler de bunlar gibi batıl kanıtlar ileri sürdüler. Oysa peygamberlerin tek sorumluluğu kendisine tebliğ edilmesi emredilen şeyleri apaçık tebliğ etmektir. Nitekim onlar da kesinlikle tebliğ görevlerini kusursuz olarak yerine getirdiler. Allah onlara isteme ve seçim hakkı verdikten ve onlara peygamberler gönderdikten sonra, kâfirlerin kaderi mazeret/bahane olarak sunmaları yersizdir.
Los que asociaron copartícipes a Al-lah en su adoración dijeron: “Si Al-lah hubiera querido que Lo adoráramos solo a Él y no Le atribuyéramos ningún socio, ni nosotros, ni nuestros antepasados habríamos adorado a otro fuera de a Él. También, si Él hubiera querido que no declaráramos ilícitas las cosas sin Su permiso, no lo habríamos hecho”. Los incrédulos que los precedieron también presentaron tales argumentos falsos. Sin embargo, el deber de los Mensajeros es solo comunicar claramente lo que se les ha ordenado transmitir y así lo han hecho. Los incrédulos no pueden presentar el destino como un argumento después de que Al-lah les haya dado libre albedrío y elección, y les haya enviado a Sus Mensajeros.
Commentary
The first doubt expressed by these disbelievers was: If Allah does not like our Kufr and Shirk and other unlawful deeds, why would He not stop us from doing so by force?
The absurdity of this doubt was all too evident. Therefore, instead of answering it, just saying words of comfort for the Holy Prophet ﷺ was considered sufficient, so that he does not feel sad about such senseless questions. The reason why their doubt was absurd is also obvious. Allah Ta` ala has set up the system of this world on the basic arrangement that human beings have not been kept under compulsion totally. A kind of power to choose was given to them. If they use this choice in obedience to Allah, they have their reward for it; and if they use it to disobey Him, then, there stands His promise of punishment. That there will be a day of Judgment when the dead shall be resurrected and called to account for their deeds are the consequential outcome of this early warning. If Allah Ta’ ala had decided that He would force everyone to obey Him, who then would have dared to remain outside the fold of obedience to Him? But, His wisdom so required that such compulsion was not appropriate. Therefore, choice was given to human beings. Now, if the disbelievers were to say - had Allah disliked our ways, why would He not stop us by force? - It is an absurd and hostile question.
Dissero coloro che associarono altri ad Allāh nella loro adorazione: “se Allāh avesse voluto che adorassimo Lui solo e non associassimo altri a Lui, non avremmo adorato altri all'infuori di Lui, né noi né i nostri padri prima di noi; se avesse voluto che proibissimo qualcosa, lo avremmo proibito”. Tali vane scuse vennero pronunciate dai miscredenti del passato. I messaggeri non devono fare altro che comunicare chiaramente ciò che è stato loro ordinato di comunicare, e lo hanno fatto; e non vi è alcuna ragione, per i miscredenti, di utilizzare il destino come scusa, dopo che Allāh diede loro possibilità di scelta ed inviò loro i Suoi messaggeri
35- Şirk koşanlar dediler ki:“Eğer Allah dileseydi biz de babalarımız da O’ndan başka hiçbir şeye ibadet etmez ve O’nun (emri) dışında hiçbir şeyi de haram kılmazdık.” Kendilerinden öncekiler de böyle yapmışlardı. Peygamberlere apaçık bir tebliğden başkası düşer mi hiç?!
35. Yani müşrikler, şirk koşmalarına Allah’ın meşîetini/dilemesini delil gösterirler. Yüce Allah dileseydi, kendilerinin şirk koşmayacaklarını ve bahîre, vasîle, hâm vb. hayvanlardan herhangi birini ya da başka şeyleri haram kılmayacaklarını iddia ettiler. Bu, batıl bir delildir. Çünkü hak olsaydı Yüce Allah, kendisine şirk koştukları için onlardan öncekileri cezalandırmazdı. Oysa onlardan öncekileri Allah, en çetin azaplar ile cezalandırmıştır. Eğer Allah, onların bu yaptıklarını beğense idi elbetteki onlara azap etmezdi. Ancak onların bu sözlerinden maksatları, sadece peygamberlerin getirdikleri hakkı reddetmektir. Yoksa onlar, bu hususta Allah’a karşı herhangi bir delile sahip olmadıklarını kendileri de biliyorlardı. Zira Allah, onlara emir ve yasaklar göndermiş ve kendilerini mükellef tuttuğu görevleri yerine getirme imkânını vermiş, fiillerini ortaya koyabilecek şekilde kendilerine güç ve irade vermiştir. Onların kaza ve kaderi delil göstermeleri batılın en batılıdır. Diğer taraftan herkes, maddi deliller ile ve müşahade ile açıkça bilmektedir ki insan, herhangi bir tartışma söz konusu olmaksızın irade ettiği işleri yapabilecek bir güce sahiptir. Böylece onlar, bu sözleri ile hem Allah’ı ve Peygamber’i yalanlamakta, hem de aklî gerçekleri ve tecrübeyle sabit somut hakikatleri yalanlamakta idiler.“Peygamberlere” kalplere ulaşan ve herhangi bir kimsenin Allah’a karşı ileri sürebileceği bir delil bırakmayan “apaçık bir tebliğden başkası düşer mi hiç?!” Peygamberler, onlara Rablerinin emir ve yasaklarını tebliğ ettikten sonra kavimleri, onlara karşı kaderi delil olarak gösterecek olurlarsa artık peygamberlerin yapabilecekleri bir şey yoktur. Onların hesabını görmek Allah’a aittir.
Và những người tổ hợp với Allah các thần linh trong thờ phượng nói: "Nếu Allah muốn chúng tôi chỉ thờ phượng một mình Ngài thì chúng tôi đâu có tổ hợp với Ngài bất kỳ thần linh nào khác, chúng tôi và cả cha mẹ chúng tôi nữa, và nếu Ngài muốn chúng tôi không cấm một thứ gì đó thì chúng tôi đã không cấm theo ý Ngài nhưng chúng tôi vẫn cấm theo ý của chúng tôi." Giống như kiểu lập luận sai trái này, những người vô đức tin trước chúng cũng đã nói như thế. Nhưng các Thiên Sứ rõ ràng chỉ là những người công khai truyền đạt, và quả thật họ đã truyền đạt, cho nên những người vô đức tin không có lý do gì đổ lỗi cho sự tiền định khi mà Allah đã ban cho họ ý muốn và sự tự do lựa chọn cũng như Ngài đã gửi đến với họ các vị Thiên Sứ.
Nagsabi ang mga nagtambal kasama kay Allāh ng iba pa sa Kanya sa pagsamba nila: "Kung sakaling niloob ni Allāh na sumamba kami sa Kanya lamang at hindi kami magtambal sa Kanya ay talaga sanang hindi kami sumamba sa isa mang iba pa sa Kanya, hindi kami at hindi ang mga ninuno namin bago pa namin. Kung sakaling niloob Niya na hindi kami magbawal ng anuman ay hindi kami nagbawal niyon." Katulad ng bulaang katwirang ito nagsabi ang mga naunang tagatangging sumampalataya. Kaya walang kailangan sa mga sugo kundi ang pagpapaabot na maliwanag ng ipinag-utos sa kanila na ipaabot, at naipaabot naman nila. Walang katwiran para sa mga tagatangging sumampalataya sa pagdadahilan sa pagtatakda matapos na gumawa si Allāh para sa kanila ng kalooban at pagpipili at nagpadala Siya sa kanila ng mga sugo Niya.
Inviammo a ogni popolo precedente un messaggero, che ordinava al suo popolo di adorare Allāh solo e abbandonare il culto degli altri idoli, demòni e altri. Alcuni di loro vennero aiutati da Allāh, e credettero in Allāh e seguirono ciò che comunicò al Suo Messaggero, mentre alcuni di loro non credettero ad Allāh e disobbedirono al Suo Messaggero: Meritarono la perdizione. Vagate in terra per vedere con i vostri occhi quale fu il destino dei rinnegatori, dopo che subirono la punizione e la distruzione.
Và quả thật, mỗi cộng đồng, TA (Allah) đều cử phái đến với họ một Sứ Giả để y ra lệnh cộng đồng của mình thờ phượng một mình Allah và từ bỏ việc thờ phượng các bục tượng, các Shaytan và các tạo vật của Allah. Tuy nhiên, có người có đức tin nơi Allah và đi theo những gì vị Thiên Sứ đó mang đến dưới sự phù hộ của Allah; và có người vô đức tin nơi Allah và trái lệnh vị Thiên Sứ của Ngài, vì Ngài đã không phù hộ nên họ chắc chắn đã lầm lạc. Bởi thế, các ngươi hay du hành khắp trái đất để quan sát bằng cặp mắt của các ngươi về những kết cục của những người phủ nhận sự thật đã bị trừng phạt và tiêu diệt như thế nào.
Talaga ngang nagpadala Kami sa bawat naunang kalipunan ng isang sugong nag-uutos sa kalipunan nito na sumamba kay Allāh lamang at tumigil sa pagsamba sa iba pa sa Kanya gaya ng mga anito, mga demonyo, at iba pa sa mga ito. Kaya kabilang sa kanila noon ang itinuon ni Allāh kaya sumampalataya sa Kanya at sumunod sa dinala ng Sugo Niya, at kabilang sa kanila noon ang tumangging sumampalataya kay Allāh at sumuway sa Sugo Niya kaya hindi Niya itinuon saka naging obligado roon ang kaligawan. Kaya maglakbay kayo sa lupa upang makita ninyo sa pamamagitan ng mga mata ninyo kung papaano naging ang kinahantungan ng mga tagapagpasinungaling matapos na may dumapo sa kanila na pagdurusa at kapahamakan.
"Dan sesungguhnya Kami telah mengutus rasul pada tiap-tiap umat (untuk menyerukan), 'Sembahlah Allah (saja), dan jauhilah thaghut itu,' maka di antara umat itu ada orang-orang yang diberi petunjuk oleh Allah dan ada pula di antaranya orang-orang yang telah pasti kesesatan baginya. Maka berjalanlah kamu di muka bumi dan perhatikanlah bagaimana kesudahan orang-orang yang mendustakan (rasul-rasul). Jika kamu sangat mengharapkan agar mereka mendapat petunjuk, maka sesungguhnya Allah tidak mem-beri petunjuk kepada orang yang disesatkanNya, dan sekali-kali mereka tidak mempunyai penolong." (An-Nahl: 36-37).
(36) Allah تعالى memberitahukan bahwa hujjahNya telah tegak di hadapan seluruh umat manusia, dan bahwa tidaklah ada sebuah umat yang telah berlalu atau datang belakangan, melainkan Allah pasti telah mengutus seorang rasul di tengah mereka. Mereka se-mua sepakat pada satu dakwah dan satu ajaran, yaitu beribadah ke-pada Allah semata, tiada sekutu bagiNya. ﴾ أَنِ ٱعۡبُدُواْ ٱللَّهَ وَٱجۡتَنِبُواْ ٱلطَّٰغُوتَۖ ﴿ "Sembahlah Allah (saja), dan jauhilah thaghut itu," maka, umat manusia terbagi-bagi berdasarkan sambutan baiknya kepada para rasul atau tidak, menjadi dua golongan: ﴾ فَمِنۡهُم مَّنۡ هَدَى ٱللَّهُ ﴿ "Maka di antara umat itu ada orang-orang yang diberi petunjuk oleh Allah," mereka mengikuti para utusan Allah dalam aspek ilmu dan amalan, ﴾ وَمِنۡهُم مَّنۡ حَقَّتۡ عَلَيۡهِ ٱلضَّلَٰلَةُۚ ﴿ "dan ada pula di antaranya orang-orang yang telah pasti kesesat-an baginya," lalu dia menelusuri jalan kesesatan, ﴾ فَسِيرُواْ فِي ٱلۡأَرۡضِ ﴿ "maka berjalanlah kamu di muka bumi," dengan raga dan hati kalian, ﴾ فَٱنظُرُواْ كَيۡفَ كَانَ عَٰقِبَةُ ٱلۡمُكَذِّبِينَ ﴿ "dan perhatikanlah bagaimana kesudahan orang-orang yang mendustakan (rasul-rasul)," karena kalian bakal menyaksikan keanehan-keanehan. Tidaklah engkau jumpai orang yang mendusta-kan (rasul) melainkan pasti kesudahannya adalah kebinasaan.
(37) ﴾ إِن تَحۡرِصۡ عَلَىٰ هُدَىٰهُمۡ ﴿ "Jika kamu sangat mengharapkan agar mereka mendapat petunjuk," dan kamu mengerahkan kemampuan-mu dalam usaha itu ﴾ فَإِنَّ ٱللَّهَ لَا يَهۡدِي مَن يُضِلُّۖ ﴿ "maka sesungguhnya Allah tidak memberi petunjuk kepada orang yang disesatkanNya," meskipun rasul telah melakukan berbagai usaha sebab (kausalitas), tidak ada yang memberinya petunjuk kecuali Allah. ﴾ وَمَا لَهُم مِّن نَّٰصِرِينَ 37 ﴿ "Dan sekali-kali mereka tiada mempunyai penolong," yang akan mengentas-kan mereka dari azab Allah dan melindungi mereka dari siksaNya.
Había enviado a cada nación en la antigüedad un Mensajero para que los instruyera a adorar solo a Al-lah, y a abandonar la adoración de otros junto a Él, como ídolos, demonios, entre otros. Algunos de ellos fueron guiados por Al-lah y creyeron en Él, mientras que otros rechazaron a Al-lah y se pusieron en contra de Su Mensajero, por lo que Él no los guio y ellos merecieron el extravío. Así que, viajen por la Tierra para que vean por sí mismos cuál fue el resultado final de los que desmintieron, después de que el castigo y la destrucción cayeran sobre ellos.
Has a Rasul of Allah appeared in India and Pakistan too?
From verse 36 in the present Surah: وَلَقَدْ بَعَثْنَا فِي كُلِّ أُمَّةٍ رَّسُولًا (And We did raise a messenger among every people), as well as from verse 24 of Surah Fatir: وَإِن مِّنْ أُمَّةٍ إِلَّا خَلَا فِيهَا نَذِيرٌ (And there is no group of people among whom there has not been a warner - 35:24), it outwardly appears that messen-gers may have also been sent to areas now known as India and Pakistan - whether residents of the area, or located in another country whose deputies or emissaries had reached there. Then, there is the verse of Surah Al-Qasas: لِتُنذِرَ قَوْمًا مَّا أَتَاهُم مِّن نَّذِيرٍ (so that you may warn a people unto whom came no warner - 28:46). The sense released by the verse is that no warner had come before him to the people unto whom the Holy Prophet ﷺ was sent. This can be answered by saying that this obviously refers to the people of Arabia who became the first addressees of the prophetic mission of Sayyidna Muhammad al-Mustafa ﷺ - the fact being that no prophet since Sayyidna Ismail (علیہ السلام) had appeared among them. Therefore, the title given to these people in the Holy Qur'an was "Ummiyyin" (the unlettered ones). This does not necessarily imply that no prophet came before him in the rest of the world as well. Allah knows best.
36- Andolsun ki biz her ümmete:“Allah’a ibadet edin ve tâğûttan kaçının” diye bir peygamber göndermişizdir. Allah içlerinden kimine hidâyet vermiş, kiminin üzerine de sapıklık hak olmuştur. Yeryüzünde gezin de yalanlayanların sonu nasıl olmuş, bir bakın!
37- Onların hidâyete ermelerini (ne kadar) arzu etsen de (şunu bil ki) Allah, saptırdığı kimseye hidâyet vermez. Onların hiçbir yardımcıları da yoktur.
36. Allah Teâlâ, bütün ümmetlere karşı delilini ortaya koymuş olduğunu, ister önceden geçmiş, ister sonra gelmiş olsun her bir ümmet arasında mutlaka bir rasul göndermiş olduğunu, hepsinin de ittifakla aynı çağrıyı yapıp aynı dini tebliğ ettiklerini haber vermektedir. Bu da O’na hiçbir şeyi ortak koşmaksızın yalnızca Allah’a ibadet etmektir:“Allah’a ibadet edin ve tâğûttan kaçının.” Ümmetler ise peygamberlerin çağrısını kabul edip etmeme bakımından iki kısma ayrılmışlardır: “Allah içlerinden kimine hidâyet vermiş” onlar da ilmen ve amelen peygamberlere tâbi olmuşlardır; “kiminin üzerine de sapıklık hak olmuştur.” Onlar da sapıklık yoluna uymuşlardır. “Yeryüzünde” bedenlerinizle ve kalplerinizle “gezin de yalanlayanların sonu nasıl olmuş, bir bakın!” Sizler bu konuda hayret verecek şeyler göreceksiniz. Ne kadar yalanlayıcı geçmiş ise mutlaka âkıbetinin helâka uğramak olduğunu göreceksiniz
37. “Onların hidâyete ermelerini (ne kadar) arzu etsen” ve bu uğurda bütün gayretini ortaya koysan da “(şunu bil ki) Allah saptırdığı kimseye hidâyet vermez.” O, hidâyet için bütün sebepleri yerine getirecek olsa dahi yine Allah’tan başka kimse ona hidâyet veremez. “Onların” Allah’ın azabına karşı onlara yardım edecek ve O’nun intikamına karşı onları koruyacak “hiçbir yardımcıları da yoktur.”
Mi smo svakom narodu poslanika poslali koji im je naređivao da samo Allahu ibadet čine, a da se prođu kumira, šejtana i svega drugog što ljudi obožavaju. Bilo je među njima onih kojima je Allah na Pravi put ukazao, a i onih koji su ostali nevjernici u Allaha i poslanike. Zato putujte po svijetu da vidite kako su završili oni koji su poslanike u laž utjerivali, tj. da vidite kakvom su kaznom kažnjeni.
Nous avons envoyé à chaque peuple du passé un messager qui leur ordonnait d’adorer Allah Seul et de délaisser l’adoration des idoles, des démons et d’autres créatures. Allah facilita à certains de croire et de suivre les enseignements de Son messager tandis qu’Il ne facilita pas cela à d’autres à cause de leur mécréance et de leur désobéissance, les vouant ainsi à l’égarement. Parcourez donc la Terre afin que vous voyiez de vos yeux ce qu’il est advenu des dénégateurs après que ce soit abattu sur eux le châtiment destructeur.
We had sent to every previous nation a Messenger instructing his nation to worship Allah alone, and leave the worship of others beside Him such as idols, satans etc. Some of them were guided by Allah and had faith in Him, while others rejected Allah and went against His Messenger so He did not guide them and they deserved misguidance. So travel through the earth to see for yourselves what the end result of the deniers was after the punishment and destruction came upon them.
Sungguh Kami telah mengutus pada setiap umat terdahulu seorang rasul yang mengajak umatnya untuk menyembah Allah semata dan meninggalkan penyembahan kepada selain-Nya, berupa berhala, setan, dan lainnya. Di antara mereka ada yang Allah beri taufik lalu dia beriman kepada-Nya dan mengikuti apa yang dibawa oleh rasul-Nya. Di antara mereka ada yang kafir kepada Allah dan mendurhakai rasul-Nya sehingga Allah tidak memberinya taufik lalu ia pun tersesat. Sebab itu, berjalanlah kalian di muka bumi agar kalian melihat dengan mata kepala kalian bagaimana akibat orang-orang yang mendustakan Allah sesudah mereka ditimpa hukuman dan azab.
Muhakkak bizler geçmiş her bir ümmete; kavimlerine bir tek Allah'a ibadet edip; put, şeytan ve daha başka şeylere ibadet etmeyi terk etmelerini emreden bir peygamber gönderdik. Bunlardan bazılarını Allah muvaffak kıldı. O'na iman edip peygamberinin getirdiklerine uydular. Bazıları da Allah’ı inkâr ederek peygamberine karşı geldiler. Yüce Allah da onları muvaffak kılmadı. Onlar da sapıklığı hak ettiler. Azap ve helak onlara gelince yalanlayanların sonunun nasıl olduğunu gözlerinizle görmek için yeryüzünü dolaşın.
Ô Messager, Allah ne facilitera pas la guidée à ceux qu’Il a égarés, même si tu prêchais ces gens-là que tu espères ardemment guider et à qui tu consacres tous tes moyens, en y mettant toute la vigueur dont tu es capable. Ils ne trouveront personne d’autre qu’Allah pour éloigner d’eux le châtiment.
At some points God sent his prophets directly to mankind and at other points He arranged to convey His message indirectly through the deputies of prophets and their representatives. All of them advised man that God alone is entitled to be worshipped and prayed to. Satan tries to dissuade or divert man from such worship and prayer. Therefore, man should save himself from satanic inducements; otherwise he will be pushed into worshipping false gods. Though divine guidance is clear, its acceptance or rejection depends upon the extent of man’s seriousness about it. One who gives serious consideration to guidance will not take long to find the truth. But one who is not serious about it will remain enmeshed in trivial issues. Such a person can never find the Truth.
Jika kamu -wahai Rasul- bersungguh-sungguh dengan segenap kemampuanmu mendakwahi mereka dan berusaha keras untuk memberi mereka hidayah dan melakukan sebab-sebabnya maka sesungguhnya Allah tidak membimbing orang yang Dia sesatkan kepada hidayah dan mereka tidak mempunyai satu pun yang menolong dan menepis azab dari diri mereka selain Allah.
-Ey Peygamber!- Sen onları davet etmek için gücünün yettiği kadar çabalasan, onların hidayet bulmasını ne kadar çok istesen ve bunun için gereken sebepleri yapsan da, şüphesiz Allah saptırdığı kimseyi doğru yola muvaffak kılmaz. Allah’ın dışında onlardan azabı engelleyip onlara yardım edebilecek başka hiç kimse yoktur.
Poslaniče, ma koliko ti želio da oni budu na Pravom putu i ma kakve korake glede toga poduzeo, Allah neće ukazati na Pravi put onom ko je zaslužio da ga u zabludi ostavi, i njima niko neće pomoći, niko ih neće od Allahove kazne odbraniti.
Even though you - O Messenger - try everything you can to call these people being so eager for their guidance, Allah will not guide those whom He misguides and they will have none besides Allah to assist them by protecting them from the punishment.
In verità, se ti impegni, o Messaggero, per quanto puoi, nella tua predica rivolta a costoro, e ci tieni a portarli sulla Retta Via, utilizzando tutti i mezzi per raggiungere tale scopo, in verità Allāh non indirizza alla Retta Via colui che svia; e non avranno, all'infuori di Allāh, nessuno che li salvi dalla punizione
Kung nagsisikap ka, O Sugo, ayon sa nakakaya mo na pag-anyaya mo sa mga ito, nagsisigagig ka sa kapatnubayan nila, at gumagawa ka ng mga kaparaanan niyon, tunay na si Allāh ay hindi nagtutuon para sa kapatnubayan sa sinumang pinaliligaw Niya. Walang ukol sa kanila bukod pa kay Allāh na isa mang mag-aadya sa kanila sa pamamagitan ng pagtutulak ng pagdurusa palayo sa kanila.
Hỡi Thiên Sứ Muhammad, dù Ngươi có nỗ lực và gắng sức để kêu gọi những người này, Ngươi cố gắng hết mình hướng dẫn họ, Ngươi tìm đủ mọi cách hầu đạt được điều đó, nhưng Ngươi hãy biết rằng quả thật Allah không hướng dẫn những ai mà Ngài làm cho họ lầm lạc, và họ sẽ không có bất kỳ ai ngoài Ngài có thể giúp họ tránh khỏi sự trừng phạt.
Aunque tú, Mensajero, te empeñes tan fervientemente en invitar a estas personas a que sean guiadas, Al-lah no guiará a aquellos que eligen el desvío, y no tendrán a nadie más que a Al-lah para ayudarlos y protegerlos del castigo.
Những kẻ phủ nhận Sự Phục Sinh này đã thề thốt một cách nghiêm trọng nhằm quả quyết rằng "Allah không phục sinh bất kỳ ai đã chết". Nhưng họ đã không có bất cứ cơ sở và căn cứ nào cho điều đó cả. Chắc chắn không phải như điều họ khẳng định, Allah sẽ phục sinh tất cả những ai đã chết, đó là lời hứa thực sự, chắc chắn nó sẽ xảy ra đúng như thế, tuy nhiên, đa số nhân loại không biết rằng Allah làm sống lại những cơ thể chết, họ thường phủ nhận sự phục sinh.
Estos que desmienten hicieron sus más serios juramentos: “Al-lah no resucitará a nadie que muera”, sin tener ninguna prueba de eso. Sí, de hecho, Al-lah resucitará a todos los que mueran, pues Su promesa es verdadera. Porque el que los trajo a la vida desde la no existencia, sin ningún precedente, es capaz de devolverlos a la vida después de haberlos hecho morir. Pero la mayoría de las personas lo ignora y, por lo tanto, niegan la resurrección.
E giuravano questi rinnegatori della Resurrezione, esagerando nei loro giuramenti, con certezza: "Allāh non resuscita i morti", senza presentare alcuna prova di ciò; al contrario, Allāh farà resuscitare tutti i morti: giunsero una Sua promessa veritiera, ma la maggior parte della gente non sa che, in verità, Allāh resusciterà i morti, e così negano la Resurrezione.
Sumumpa ang mga tagapagpasinungaling na ito sa pagbubuhay, habang mga nagpapalabis sa pagsumpa nila na mga nagpupunyagi rito na mga nagbibigay-diin dito, na hindi bubuhay si Allāh ng sinumang mamamatay. [Sumusumpa sila] nang wala silang naging katwiran doon. Bagkus, bubuhay si Allāh sa bawat sinumang mamamatay, bilang pangako mula sa Kanya na totoo, subalit ang higit na marami sa mga tao ay hindi nakaaalam na si Allāh ay bubuhay sa mga patay kaya ikinakaila nila ang pagbubuhay.
38- “Allah ölen kimseyi diriltmez” diye olanca güçleri ile Allah’a yemin ettiler. Hayır (diriltecektir). Bu, O’nun gerçekleştirmeyi üzerine aldığı hak bir vaattir. Fakat insanların çoğu bilmezler.
39- (Böylece) hakkında ayrılığa düştükleri şeyleri onlara açıklayacak ve kafirler de kendilerinin gerçekten yalancı kimseler olduklarını bileceklerdir.
40- Bir şeyi dilediğimiz zaman (yapacağımız iş) sadece ona “Ol!” dememizden ibarettir. Derhal oluverir.
38. Yüce Allah, peygamberini yalanlayan müşriklerin durumunu haber vermektedir. Onlar, Allah’ı yalanlamak maksadı ile O’nun ölüleri diriltmeyeceğine, toprak haline dönüştükten sonra onları diriltmeye gücünün yetmeyeceğine dair oldukça ağır ve pekiştirilmiş yeminlerle and içtiler. Allah ise onları yalanlayarak:“Hayır” kendisinde hiçbir şüphe bulunmayan bir günde onları diriltecek ve bir araya getirecektir. Zira “bu, O’nun gerçekleştirmeyi üzerine aldığı” asla değiştirmeyeceği ve caymayacağı “hak bir vaattir. Fakat insanların çoğu bilmezler.” Ve onlar büyük cahillikleri dolayısı ile öldükten sonra dirilişi, amellerin karşılığının görüleceğini inkâr ederler.
39. Daha sonra Allah, amellerin karşılığının verilişinin ve öldükten sonra dirilişin hikmetini söz konusu ederek şöyle buyurmaktadır:“(Böylece) hakkında ayrılığa düştükleri şeyleri” büyük küçük tüm meseleleri “onlara açıklayacak” bunların gerçek mahiyetlerini onlara beyan edecek “ve kafirler de kendilerinin gerçekten yalancı kimseler olduklarını bileceklerdir” Amellerini görünce pişmanlıklara boğulacaklardır. O vakit Allah ile birlikte tapındıkları tanrılarının kendilerine hiçbir faydaları olmayacaktır. Rabbinin emri gelince tapındıkları varlıkların cehennem odunu olduklarını göreceklerdir. Güneş ve ay tortop edilip ışıkları söndürülecek, yıldızlar etrafa savrulacak, bunlara tapınan kimseler de onların, Allah’ın emrine amade kullar olduklarını, bütün hallerinde Allah’a muhtaç olduklarını anlayacaklardır.
40. Bütün bu işlerin hiçbirisi, Allah için zor ve güç değildir, O’na ağır gelmez. Çünkü O, bir şeyi diledi mi ona: “Ol” der, o da herhangi bir karşı koyma ve herhangi bir direniş söz konusu olmaksızın derhal ve O’nun dilediği şekilde ve murad ettiği gibi oluverir.
Orang-orang yang mendustakan kebangkitan itu bersumpah dengan sumpah yang paling tegas bahwa Allah tidak membangkitkan orang mati, padahal mereka tidak mempunyai hujah atas sumpah tersebut. Pasti Allah akan membangkitkan setiap yang mati sebagai janji yang benar dari-Nya, akan tetapi kebanyakan manusia tidak mengetahui bahwa Allah membangkitkan orang-orang mati, sehingga mereka mengingkari kebangkitan.
These deniers swore their most serious oaths: Allah will not resurrect anyone who dies, without their having any proof of that. Yes indeed, Allah will resurrect everyone who dies, being His binding promise, because the one who brought them to life from non-existence without any precedent is able to bring them back to life after having caused them to die. But most people do not know that Allah will resurrect the dead and they therefore deny the resurrection.
Ces dénégateurs firent les serments les plus fermes, affirmant que la Ressuscitation n’est pas une réalité et dirent: Allah ne ressuscitera jamais les morts. Or ils ne détenaient aucun argument appuyant cette dénégation. Bien au contraire, Allah ressuscitera certainement chaque mort mais comme la plupart des gens ne connaissent pas cette vérité, ils la nient.
Ölümden sonra yeniden dirilişi yalanlayanlar tüm gayretleriyle en güçlü yeminler ile pekiştirilmiş yeminler ettiler ve bu konu hakkında hiçbir delilleri olmadığı halde "Allah ölen kimseleri yeniden diriltmeyecektir." dediler. Bilakis, Allah vadettiği üzere, ölen herkesi gerçek manada tekrardan diriltecektir. Fakat insanların çoğu, Allah’ın ölülere hayat vereceğini bilmeyerek öldükten sonra yeniden dirilişi inkâr ederler.
The Resurrection after Death is true, there is Wisdom behind it, and it is easy for Allah
Allah tells us that the idolators swore by Allah their strongest oaths, meaning that they made oaths swore fervently that Allah would not resurrect the one who died. They considered that to be improbable, and did not believe the Messengers when they told them about that, swearing that it could not happen. Allah said, refuting them:
بَلَى
(Yes), meaning it will indeed happen,
وَعْدًا عَلَيْهِ حَقًّا
(a promise (binding) upon Him in truth,) - meaning it is inevitable,
وَلَـكِنَّ أَكْثَرَ النَّاسِ لاَ يَعْلَمُونَ
(but most of mankind know not.) means, because of their ignorance they oppose the Messengers and fall into disbelief. Then Allah mentions His wisdom and the reason why He will resurrect mankind physically on the Day of Calling (between the people of Fire and of Paradise). He says,
لِيُبَيِّنَ لَهُمُ
(In order that He may make clear to them) means, to mankind,
الَّذِى يَخْتَلِفُونَ فِيهِ
(what they differed over,) means, every dispute.
لِيَجْزِىَ الَّذِينَ أَسَاءُواْ بِمَا عَمِلُواْ وَيِجْزِى الَّذِينَ أَحْسَنُواْ بِالْحُسْنَى
(that He may requite those who do evil with that which they have done (i. e. punish them in Hell), and reward those who do good, with what is best (i.e. Paradise).) (53:31)
وَلِيَعْلَمَ الَّذِينَ كَفَرُواْ أَنَّهُمْ كَانُواْ كَـذِبِينَ
(and so that those who disbelieved may know that they were liars.) meaning that they lied in their oaths and their swearing that Allah would not resurrect those who die. Thus they will be pushed down by force to the Fire with horrible force on the Day of Resurrection, and the guards of Hell will say to them:
هَـذِهِ النَّارُ الَّتِى كُنتُم بِهَا تُكَذِّبُونَ - أَفَسِحْرٌ هَـذَا أَمْ أَنتُمْ لاَ تُبْصِرُونَ - اصْلَوْهَا فَاصْبِرُواْ أَوْ لاَ تَصْبِرُواْ سَوَآءٌ عَلَيْكُمْ إِنَّمَا تُجْزَوْنَ مَا كُنتُمْ تَعْمَلُونَ
(This is the Fire which you used to belie. Is this magic or do you not see Taste its heat, and whether you are tolerant of it or intolerant of it - it is all the same. You are only being requited for what you have done.) (52:14-16). Then Allah tells us about His ability to do whatever He wills, and that nothing is impossible for Him on earth or in heaven. When He wants a thing, all He has to do is say to it "Be!" and it is. The Resurrection is one such thing, when He wants it to happen, all He will have to do is issue the command once, and it will happen as He wills, as He says:
وَمَآ أَمْرُنَآ إِلاَّ وَحِدَةٌ كَلَمْحٍ بِالْبَصَرِ
(And Our commandment is but one as the twinkling of an eye) (54:50) and,
مَّا خَلْقُكُمْ وَلاَ بَعْثُكُمْ إِلاَّ كَنَفْسٍ وَحِدَةٍ
(The creation of you all and the resurrection of you all are only as (the creation and resurrection of) a single person. ) 31:28 And in this Ayah, Allah says:
إِنَّمَا قَوْلُنَا لِشَىْءٍ إِذَآ أَرَدْنَاهُ أَن نَّقُولَ لَهُ كُنْ فَيَكُونُ
(Verily, Our Word to a thing when We intend it, is only that We say to it: "Be!" - and it is.) meaning, We issue the command once, and then it happens. Allah does not need to repeat or confirm whatever He commands, because there is nothing that can stop Him or oppose Him. He is the One, the Compelling, the Almighty, whose power, might and dominion have subjected all things. None has the right to be worshipped except Him, and there is no Lord other than Him.
Oni koji poriču proživljenje zaklinju se Allahom, najtežom zakletvom, i tu svoju zakletvu potvrđuju, te govore: “Allah neće proživjeti onog ko umre!” Eto tako govore, a ne raspolažu baš nikakvim dokazom. A hoće, Allah će umrle proživjeti, to je Njegovo obećanje koje će se, doista, ispuniti – samo što to većina ljudi ne zna.
"Mereka bersumpah dengan nama Allah dengan sumpahnya yang sungguh-sungguh, 'Allah tidak akan membangkitkan orang yang mati.' (Tidak demikian), bahkan (pasti Allah akan membangkit-kannya), sebagai suatu janji yang benar dari Allah, akan tetapi kebanyakan manusia tiada mengetahui. Agar Allah menjelaskan kepada mereka apa yang mereka perselisihkan itu, dan agar orang-orang kafir itu mengetahui bahwasanya mereka adalah orang-orang yang berdusta. Sesungguhnya perkataan Kami terhadap sesuatu apabila Kami menghendakinya, Kami hanya mengatakan kepada-nya, 'Kun (jadilah),' maka jadilah ia." (An-Nahl: 38-40).
(38) Allah تعالى memberitahukan kondisi kaum musyrikin yang mendustakan RasulNya bahwasanya mereka, ﴾ وَأَقۡسَمُواْ بِٱللَّهِ جَهۡدَ أَيۡمَٰنِهِمۡ ﴿ "bersumpah dengan nama Allah dengan sumpahnya yang sungguh-sung-guh," maksudnya mereka bersumpah dengan berbagai bentuk sum-pah yang kuat lagi tegas untuk mendustakan Allah, bahwa Allah tidak akan membangkitkan orang-orang yang sudah mati, lagi tidak mampu menghidupkan mereka sesudah menjadi debu. Allah ber-firman untuk menampik pernyataan dusta mereka, ﴾ بَلَىٰ ﴿ "(Tidak demikian), bahkan (pasti Allah akan membangkitkannya)," Dia akan mem-bangkitkan mereka dan menghimpun mereka di hari yang tidak diragukan lagi (kedatangannya). ﴾ وَعۡدًا عَلَيۡهِ حَقّٗا ﴿ "Sebagai suatu janji yang benar dari Allah," Dia tidak mengingkari dan merubahnya, ﴾ وَلَٰكِنَّ أَكۡثَرَ ٱلنَّاسِ لَا يَعۡلَمُونَ ﴿ "akan tetapi kebanyakan manusia tiada menge-tahui," di antara contoh kebodohan mereka yang parah, adalah peng-ingkaran mereka terhadap Hari Kebangkitan dan Pembalasan.
(39-40) Kemudian Allah menyebutkan hikmah kenapa di-adakan Hari Pembalasan dan Hari Kebangkitan. Allah berfirman, ﴾ لِيُبَيِّنَ لَهُمُ ٱلَّذِي يَخۡتَلِفُونَ فِيهِ ﴿ "Agar Allah menjelaskan kepada mereka apa yang mereka perselisihkan itu," berupa persoalan-persoalan yang besar dan kecil. Allah menjelaskan hakikat (kebenarannya) dan memaparkan-nya, ﴾ وَلِيَعۡلَمَ ٱلَّذِينَ كَفَرُوٓاْ أَنَّهُمۡ كَانُواْ كَٰذِبِينَ ﴿ "dan agar orang-orang kafir itu me-ngetahui bahwasanya mereka adalah orang-orang yang berdusta," sampai akhirnya mereka menyaksikan amalan-amalan mereka sebagai pe-nyesalan bagi diri mereka. Tuhan-tuhan sesembahan mereka yang dahulu mereka seru (diibadahi) bersama dengan Allah tidaklah ber-manfaat sama sekali ketika telah datang keputusan Rabbmu. Dan tatkala mereka menyaksikan sesembahan-sesembahan mereka men-jadi kayu bakar bagi Neraka Jahanam, saat matahari dan bulan di-gulung, dan bintang-bintang berhamburan dan saat sesembahan itu telah jelas bahwa ia adalah hamba yang tunduk lagi membutuh-kan bantuan Allah dalam setiap kondisi –sementara hal itu bukan merupakan perkara yang sulit atau pelik bagi Allah– maka di sisi yang lain, apabila Dia menghendaki sesuatu, niscaya Dia (cukup) berfirman, ﴾ كُن فَيَكُونُ ﴿ 'Jadilah, maka akan terjadi' tanpa ada ada per-lawanan atau pencegahan. Bahkan benar-benar akan terjadi persis seperti yang diinginkan dan dikehendakiNya.
Allah will resurrect them all on the Day of Judgement to make clear to them the things they differed about such as His Oneness, the resurrection and prophethood and so that the disbelievers may realise that they were false in their claim of Allah’s having partners and in their denial of the resurrection.
Svemogući će Allah na Sudnjem danu proživjeti umrle da bi im objasnio ono oko čega su se razilazili i da bi saznali oni koji nisu vjerovali da su lašci bili kad su govorili da je Allahu neko ravan i kad su proživljenje negirali.
Allah membangkitkan mereka semuanya pada hari Kiamat untuk menjelaskan kepada mereka hakikat perkara tauhid, kebangkitan, dan kenabian yang sebelumnya mereka perselisihkan serta agar orang-orang kafir mengetahui bahwa mereka adalah orang-orang yang berdusta tentang pengakuan mereka bahwa Allah mempunyai sekutu-sekutu dan pada pengingkaran mereka terhadap kebangkitan.
Yüce Allah onlara tevhit, yeniden diriliş ve peygamberliğe dair ayrılığa düştükleri konuların hakikatini açıklamak, kâfirlerin, Allah'ın ortakları olduğuna ve yeniden dirilişi inkâr etmelerine dair ileri sürdükleri iddialarında yalan söylediklerini anlamaları için onların hepsini kıyamet günü yeniden diriltecektir.
Allah les ressuscitera tous le Jour de la Résurrection afin de leur expliquer avec clarté le monothéisme, la Ressuscitation et la Prophétie au sujet desquels ils divergeaient, afin que les mécréants sachent qu’ils étaient dans le faux lorsqu’ils attribuaient des associés à Allah et niaient la Ressuscitation.
Vào Ngày Phục Sinh, Allah sẽ làm sống lại tất cả bọn họ mục đích để họ biết được sự thật mà họ đã từng tranh luận về Tawhid, sự phục sinh, và sứ mạng Nabi; và để những kẻ vô đức tin biết rằng chính họ mới là những kẻ đã không đúng về sự phục sinh.
Allāh li farà resuscitare tutti, nel Giorno della Resurrezione, per mostrare loro la verità sulle loro dispute riguardo il Monoteismo, la Resurrezione, e la Profezia, così i miscredenti sapranno che, in verità, erano bugiardi nelle loro rivendicazioni che Allāh avesse dei soci, e nel rinnegare la Resurrezione
Bubuhay sa kanila si Allāh sa kalahatan sa Araw ng Pagbangon upang magpaliwanag Siya sa kanila ng katotohanan ng bagay na sila dati ay nagkakaiba-iba hinggil doon gaya ng paniniwala sa kaisahan Niya, pagbubuhay, at pagkapropeta, at upang makaalam ang mga tagatangging sumampalataya na sila noon ay mga sinungaling sa pag-aangkin nila ng mga katambal kasama kay Allāh at sa pagkakaila nila sa pagbubuhay.
Al-lah los resucitará a todos en el Día del Juicio para demostrarles todo aquello en lo que discrepaban, tal como Su Unicidad, la resurrección y la profecía, y para que los incrédulos comprendan que estaban equivocados acerca de su afirmación de que Al-lah tenía asociados, así como de su rechazo por la resurrección.
Quả thật, TA (Allah) khi muốn làm sống một sinh vật nào đã chết thì chắc chắn không gặp bất kỳ sự trở ngại nào, đơn giản TA chỉ cần nói với điều TA muốn "Hãy thành!" thì lập tức nó sẽ thành đúng như thế.
Tunay na Kami, kapag nagnais Kami ng pagbibigay-buhay sa mga patay at pagbubuhay sa kanila, ay walang hadlang na nakahahadlang sa Amin doon. Nagsasabi lamang Kami sa isang bagay kapag nagnais Kami nito na mangyari saka mangyayari ito nang walang pasubali.
De hecho, cuando Yo desee dar vida a los muertos y resucitarlos, en ese momento no habrá nada que Me impida hacerlo. Cuando quiero que suceda algo, todo lo que digo es: “Sé”, y es.
In verità, se vogliamo resuscitare i morti e riportarli in vita, nulla ci impedisce di farlo; in verità, Noi diciamo, se vogliamo che si realizzi qualcosa: sii e quella è, senza alcun dubbio.
Kad budemo htjeli umrle proživjeti, ništa Nas u tome neće spriječiti. To je tako, jer Mi samo reknemo: “Budi!” – i ono neizostavno bude.
Indeed when I want to bring the dead to life and ressurect them then there will be nothing to prevent Me from doing so. When We will something to happen, all that We say is, ‘Be,’ and it definitely becomes.
Lorsque Nous voulons faire revivre les morts et les ressusciter, rien ne Nous en empêche. Nous ne faisons que dire « Kun (sois) » et ce que Nous voulons a alors irrémédiablement lieu.
Bila Kami hendak menghidupkan dan membangkitkan orang-orang mati maka tidak ada penghalang apa pun yang menghalangi Kami, Kami hanya tinggal berkata kepada sesuatu yang Kami kehendaki, “Jadilah!” Maka ia pun jadi, tidak bisa tidak.
Biz, ölülere hayat vermeyi ve yeniden diriltmeyi istersek, bunu yapmamıza mani olacak hiçbir engel yoktur. Muhakkak biz, bir şeyi istediğimizde sadece ona "Ol!" deriz ve o da kaçınılmaz olarak oluverir.
The present world is so constituted that Truth and untruth are not always clearly distinguishable from each other due to the trial of man. As such there is always scope for denial of the truth. Ways of contradicting valid arguments can always be found and some device or the other can be resorted to to cast doubt on established facts. This is entirely against the scheme of the universe. In physical sciences it is possible to reach some definite results. Similarly, in respect of human beings, the truth should be brought out into the open. This proves the need for the Judgement Day to take place. Shah Abdul Qadir Dehlavi writes, ‘In this world many things remained doubtful; some accepted God and some denied Him, so there must be another world where disputes are resolved; truth and falsehood are distinguished; and the accepter and the rejecter are rewarded according to their deeds.’
Orang-orang yang meninggalkan negeri, keluarga, dan harta mereka dalam rangka berhijrah dari negeri kekufuran menuju negeri Islam guna mencari rida Allah setelah orang-orang kafir itu menyiksa dan menekan hidup mereka, niscaya Kami akan menempatkan mereka di dunia ini pada negeri yang mereka hidup mulia di dalamnya. Akan tetapi, pahala akhirat bagi mereka adalah lebih besar karena di antaranya adalah surga. Seandainya orang-orang yang tidak berhijrah mengetahui pahala orang-orang yang berhijrah niscaya mereka tidak tertinggal darinya.
Those who left their homes, families and wealth emigrating from the land of disbelief to the land of Islam in search for Allah’s pleasure after having been persecuted by the disbelievers, we will make them settle in the world in a place in which they will be honoured. But the reward of the afterlife is greater because it includes paradise. If those who remained behind from emigration knew the reward of those who emigrate they would not have remained behind.
One koji se isele Allaha radi, pa ostave svoj imetak i porodicu, napuste zemlju nevjerstva i odu u zemlju islama, i to nakon što su ih krivovjerni progonili i život im otežavali, takve ćemo još na ovom svijetu na lijepo mjesto smjestiti i ponos ćemo im dati. A nagrada na onom svijetu bit će još veća. Kad bi oni koji se sustežu od hidžre samo znali kolika za to nagrada slijedi, ne bi se sustezali nego bi hidžru učinili.
Commentary
The verb: هَاجَرُوا (hajaru) is a derivation from hijrat (pausal : hijrah) which literally means to leave one's homeland. The leaving of one's home-land done for the sake of Allah is an act of great obedience and worship in Islam. The Holy Prophet ﷺ said: اَلھِجرۃ تَھدَمُ مَا کَانَ قَبلَھَا ('Hijrah demolishes all sins that were before it' ).
This Hijrah is Farcl (obligatory) and Wajib (necessary) under some situations while it is recommended as desirable and better (Mustahabb) under some others. Related injunctions have appeared in details under comments on verse 97 of Surah An-Nisa' أَلَمْ تَكُنْ أَرْضُ اللَّـهِ وَاسِعَةً (Was not the earth of Allah wide enough that you might have sought refuge in it? - 3:97) [ Ma` ariful-Qur'an, Volume II ] Mentioned here at this place are particular promises which Allah Ta’ ala has made to Muhajirin, those who do Hijrah, that is, leave their homeland for His sake.
How does Hijrah bring Better Life in the Present World?
In the verses cited above, two great promises have been made to Muhajirin subject to some conditions: (1) To give them a good place right here in this world, and (2) To bless them with the greater reward of the Hereafter which is limitless. The expression: 'a good place in the world' is highly comprehensive. It includes a good residence for the Muhajir (one who does Hijrah) as well as neighbours who are good. It also includes extended means of living, supremacy over hostile enemies, recognition and fair name among people, and honour which continues through the family, and progeny. (Qurtubi)
The background of the revelation of the verse is basically the first Hijrah which the noble Companions made to Ethiopea. Then, the probability that it may include the Hijrah to Ethiopea as well as the Hijrah to al-Madinah al-Munawwarah which came after that. Mentioned here in this verse are the same Muhajirin to Ethiopea, or the Muhajirin to Madinah. Therefore, some scholars have said that this promise was for these blessed Sahabah ؓ only, that is, those who had made their Hijrah to Ethiopea, or those who had later done it to Madinah. As for the promise of Allah, it stood already fulfilled within the present world, something witnessed openly. Everyone saw how Madinah was made for them the real good place to live. Instead of hostile neighbours, they lived among those who were sympathetic, sharing and sacrificing. Enemies were conquered and subdued. Within a short period of time since their Hijrah, doors of ample sustenance were thrown open for them. The poor and needy of yester years became wealthy citizens of the day. Many countries of the world came under their sway. Such were their achiements in moral greatness and beauty of conduct that they remain receiving words of praise from friends and foes alike even to this day. Allah Ta` ala blessed them with great honour, and their generations as well. These were things that were to take place in this world, which they did. Now, the promise of the Hereafter shall also be fulfilled. But, says Abu Hayyan in his Tafslr Al-Bahr Al-Muhit:
وَالَّذِینَ ھَاجَرُوا عَام فِی المُھَاجِرِینَ کَایٔنا مَّا کَانُوا فَیَشمَلُ اَوَّلَھُم وآخِرَھُم
The expression: الَّذِينَ هَاجَرُوا (And those who migrated) is general and inclusive of all those who leave their homeland whatever their country or time. Therefore, this includes all Muhajirin, from the very first ones down to the last among them who do their Hijrah for the sake of Allah right upto the Last Day, the day of Al-Qiyamah. (v. 5, p. 492)
This is also as required by the general exegetic rule under which a commentator relies on the general sense of the word, even though there be a particular event or group as the prime cause of the revelation of the verse. Therefore, included in this promise are Muhajirin of the whole world and of all times - and the fulfillment of both these promises for all Muhajirin is certain.
A similar promise has been made for Muhajirin in the following verse of Surah An-Nisa' وَمَن يُهَاجِرْ فِي سَبِيلِ اللَّـهِ يَجِدْ فِي الْأَرْضِ مُرَاغَمًا كَثِيرًا وَسَعَةً [ And whoever migrates in the way of Allah he shall find many a place to settle and wide dimension (of resources) - 4:100] particularly promised wherein are spatial abundance and extensive means. But, along with these promises, the Holy Qur'an has also put forth some qualifications of Muhajirin and some conditions of Hijrah as well. Therefore, those deserving of the fulfillment of these promises can only be the Muhajirin who possess these qualifications and who have satisfied the desired conditions.
Kâfirlerin onlara işkence etmeleri ve baskı yapmalarının ardından; öz yurtlarını, ailelerini ve mallarını terk edip Allah’ın rızasını arzulayarak küfür diyarından İslam ülkesine hicret eden Müslümanları dünya hayatında, içinde izzetli olacakları bir yurtta barındıracağız. Ahiretteki mükâfatları ise bundan çok daha büyük olacaktır o ise cennettir. Eğer hicret etmekten geri kalanlar, hicret edenlerin mükâfatını bilselerdi hicret etmekten asla geri kalmazlardı.
"Dan orang-orang yang berhijrah karena Allah sesudah mereka dianiaya, pasti Kami akan memberikan tempat yang bagus kepada mereka di dunia. Dan sesungguhnya pahala di akhirat adalah lebih besar, kalau mereka mengetahui, (yaitu) orang-orang yang sabar, dan (hanya) kepada Rabb saja mereka bertawakal." (An-Nahl: 41-42).
(41) Allah تعالى memberitahukan keutamaan orang-orang Muk-minin yang telah diuji, ﴾ وَٱلَّذِينَ هَاجَرُواْ فِي ٱللَّهِ ﴿ "dan orang-orang yang ber-hijrah karena Allah," di jalanNya dan dalam upaya mencari keridhaan-Nya, ﴾ مِنۢ بَعۡدِ مَا ظُلِمُواْ ﴿ "sesudah mereka dianiaya," dengan gangguan dan ujian dari kaum mereka, yang melancarkan gangguan kepada me-reka untuk mengembalikan mereka ke dalam kekufuran dan ke-syirikan. Lalu mereka rela meninggalkan kampung halaman dan orang-orang tercinta, pindah meninggalkannya demi ketaatan ke-pada ar-Rahman, maka Allah menyebutkan bagi mereka dua pahala; (pertama) pahala yang bersifat segera di dunia, berupa rizki yang luas, penghidupan yang enak yang telah mereka saksikan dengan mata kepala mereka sendiri setelah berhijrah, menang atas para musuh mereka dan mampu menaklukkan berbagai wilayah negeri, serta mendapatkan berbagai harta rampasan yang banyak sehingga mereka mempunyai harta yang berlimpah. Allah pun menganugerahi mereka kebaikan di dunia ini. (Kedua), ﴾ وَلَأَجۡرُ ٱلۡأٓخِرَةِ ﴿ "dan sesung-guhnya pahala di akhirat," yang sudah Allah janjikan bagi mereka melalui lisan RasulNya adalah lebih baik dan, ﴾ أَكۡبَرُۚ ﴿ " lebih besar" daripada pahala duniawi. Sebagaimana Firman Allah تعالى,
﴾ ٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ وَهَاجَرُواْ وَجَٰهَدُواْ فِي سَبِيلِ ٱللَّهِ بِأَمۡوَٰلِهِمۡ وَأَنفُسِهِمۡ أَعۡظَمُ دَرَجَةً عِندَ ٱللَّهِۚ وَأُوْلَٰٓئِكَ هُمُ ٱلۡفَآئِزُونَ 20 يُبَشِّرُهُمۡ رَبُّهُم بِرَحۡمَةٖ مِّنۡهُ وَرِضۡوَٰنٖ وَجَنَّٰتٖ لَّهُمۡ فِيهَا نَعِيمٞ مُّقِيمٌ 21 خَٰلِدِينَ فِيهَآ أَبَدًاۚ إِنَّ ٱللَّهَ عِندَهُۥٓ أَجۡرٌ عَظِيمٞ 22 ﴿
"Orang-orang yang beriman dan berhijrah serta berjihad di jalan Allah dengan harta benda dan diri mereka, adalah lebih tinggi derajatnya di sisi Allah; dan itulah orang-orang yang mendapatkan kemenangan. Rabb mereka menggembirakan mereka dengan memberikan rahmat, keridhaan dan surga dariNya, mereka memperoleh di dalamnya kesenangan yang kekal. Mereka kekal di dalamnya selama-lamanya. Sesungguhnya di sisi Allah-lah pahala yang besar." (At-Taubah: 20-22).
Sedangkan Firman Allah, ﴾ لَوۡ كَانُواْ يَعۡلَمُونَ ﴿ "kalau mereka mengetahui," maksudnya, seandainya mereka memiliki ilmu dan keyakinan ten-tang kenikmatan yang ada di sisi Allah berupa ganjaran dan pahala buat orang yang beriman kepadaNya dan berhijrah di jalanNya, maka tidak akan ada seorang pun yang mengurungkan diri darinya.
(42) Kemudian Allah menyebutkan sifat-sifat para kekasih-Nya (para waliNya) dengan berfirman, ﴾ ٱلَّذِينَ صَبَرُواْ ﴿ "(yaitu) orang-orang yang sabar," dalam (melaksanakan) perintah-perintah Allah dan larangan-laranganNya, sabar atas takdir-takdir Allah yang tidak mengenakkan dan bersabar atas gangguan dan cobaan-cobaan. ﴾ وَعَلَىٰ رَبِّهِمۡ يَتَوَكَّلُونَ ﴿ "Dan hanya kepada Rabb saja mereka bertawakal," mak-sudnya bersandar kepadaNya dalam menjalankan hal-hal yang di-cintaiNya, tidak bersandar pada diri mereka sendiri. Dengan ini, urusan-urusan mereka lancar dan kondisi-kondisi mereka stabil. Sesungguhnya kesabaran dan tawakal adalah kekuatan segala per-kara. Tidaklah ada kebaikan yang lepas dari seseorang melainkan pasti lantaran ketidaksabarannya dan tidak adanya pengerahan kemampuan untuk mewujudkan apa yang diinginkannya atau tidak bertawakal dan berserah diri kepadaNya.
Ceux qui ont délaissé leurs demeures, leurs familles et leurs biens afin de migrer du pays de mécréance vers le pays de l’Islam en recherchant par cette migration à obtenir l’agrément d’Allah, après que les mécréants les aient persécutés, Nous les ferons établir dans un lieu du bas monde où ils acquerront la puissance et la récompense qu’ils obtiendront dans l’au-delà sera encore meilleure. Si ceux qui sont restés en retrait, refusant de migrer, connaissaient la récompense méritée par les migrants, ils ne seraient assurément pas restés en retrait.
Ang mga nag-iwan sa mga tahanan nila, mga mag-anak nila, at mga yaman nila bilang mga lumilikas mula sa bayan ng kawalang-pananampalataya tungo sa bayan ng Islām sa paghahangad ng kaluguran ni Allāh noong matapos na nagparusa sa kanila ang mga tagatangging sumampalataya at gumipit sa kanila ay talagang magpapatuloy nga Kami sa kanila sa Mundo sa isang tahanang sila roon ay magiging mga marangal. Talagang ang gantimpala sa Kabilang-buhay ay higit na dakila dahil bahagi nito ang Paraiso. Kung sakaling ang mga nagpapaiwan sa paglikas ay nakaaalam sa gantimpala ng mga lumikas, talaga sanang hindi sila nagpaiwan doon.
Aquellos que dejaron sus hogares, familias y riquezas, y emigraron de la tierra de la incredulidad a la tierra del Islam en busca de la complacencia de Al-lah por haber sido perseguidos por los incrédulos, haremos que se establezcan en el mundo en un lugar en el que serán honrados. Pero la recompensa de la vida futura será mayor porque incluye el Paraíso. Si los que no han emigrado supieran la recompensa de los que emigran, no se habrían retrasado en emigrar.
E quelli che abbandonarono le loro case, le loro famiglie e i loro beni, emigrando dal paese della miscredenza verso il paese dell'Islām, desiderando il compiacimento di Allāh , dopo aver subito la tortura dei miscredenti, e dopo che causarono loro difficoltà, li insedieremo in dimore in vita, ed otterranno un alto rango; mentre la ricompensa dell'Aldilà è maggiore, e include il Paradiso; se coloro che rimasero indietro avessero saputo della ricompensa che attende i migranti, non sarebbero rimasti indietro.
Những người bỏ nhà cửa, gia đình, tài sản và quê hương của họ để rời khỏi xứ sở vô đức tin di cứ đến xứ sở Islam vì muốn làm hài lòng Allah sau khi họ đã bị áp bức từ những kẻ vô đức tin thì TA (Allah) sẽ ban cho một nơi ở tốt đẹp trên thế gian và Đời Sau một phần thưởng to lớn khác sẽ dành cho họ, đó là Thiên Đàng. Nếu những người không di cư biết được phần thưởng to lớn của những người di cư thì chắc chắn họ đã không do dự trong việc di cư.
41- Zulme uğradıktan sonra Allah yolunda hicret edenleri dünyada mutlaka güzel bir yerde barındıracağız. Âhiret mükâfatı ise elbette daha büyüktür. Keşke bilselerdi!
42- Onlar, sabredenler ve yalnızca Rablerine tevekkül edenlerdir.
41. Daha sonra Allah, türlü sıkıntılarla sınanan mü’minlerin üstünlüğünü haber vermek üzere şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Zulme uğradıktan sonra Allah yolunda” yani O’nun yolunda ve rızası uğrunda kendilerini küfür ve şirke geri döndürmek maksadı ile kavimleri tarafından çeşitli işkence, sıkıntı ve eziyetlerle zulme uğradıktan sonra vatanlarını ve arkadaşlarını terk ederek “hicret edenleri” yani Rahman’a itaat için göç edenleri “dünyada mutlaka güzel bir yerde barındıracağız.” Allah onlara iki mükafat vaat etmiştir: Dünyadaki peşin mükâfat şudur: Geniş bir rızık ve hicret ettikten sonra gözle görülen rahat yaşam, düşmanlarına karşı zafer, ülkeleri fethetmek ve oralardan büyük ganimetler elde etmek, böylelikle büyük servetlere sahip olmak. Bundan ayrı olarak Allah’ın peygamberi vasıtası ile kendilerine vaat etmiş olduğu “âhiret mükâfatı ise” bundan daha hayırlı ve dünya mükâfatından “daha büyüktür.” Nitekim Yüce Allah, bir başka yerde şöyle buyurmaktadır:“İman edip de hicret edenlerin, Allah yolunda malları ve canları ile cihad edenlerin, Allah katında dereceleri pek büyüktür. İşte umduklarını elde edenler onlardır. Rableri onları katından bir rahmet, hoşnutluk, içlerinde tükenmez ve kalıcı nimetler bulunan kendilerine ait cennetler ile müjdeler. Onlar orada ebediyen kalacaklardır. Gerçekten Allah katında büyük bir mükâfat vardır.”(et-Tevbe, 9/20-22)“Keşke bilselerdi!” Yani eğer onlar, Allah’ın iman edip de kendi yolunda hicret edenlere hazırlamış olduğu ecir ve mükâfatı kesin olarak bilselerdi hiç kimse ondan geri kalmazdı.
42. Sonra Allah Teala gerçek velilerinin/dostlarının niteliklerini söz konusu ederek şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Onlar” Allah’ın emirlerini yerine getirmede, yasaklarından kaçınmada, acı ve ızdırap verici takdirlerine, Allah uğrunda işkence ve mihnetlere dayanıp “sabredenler ve yalnızca Rablerine tevekkül edenlerdir.” O’nun sevdiği şeyleri yerine getirmek hususunda kendilerine değil, yalnızca O’na güvenenlerdir. İşte bu vesile ile işleri başarıya ulaşır, durumları istikamet üzere olur. Şüphesiz ki sabır ve tevekkül, bütün işlerin esasını teşkil eder. Bir kimse eğer hayır namına herhangi bir şeyi elinden kaçırmışsa hiç şüphesiz bu, sabırsızlığı, kendisinden istenen şeyleri yerine getirme uğrunda gayretini harcamadığı yahut da Allah’a tevekkülsüzlüğü ve O’na güvenip dayanmaması dolayısı iledir.
The Reward of the Muhajirin
Allah tells us about the reward of those who migrated for His sake, seeking His pleasure, those who left their homeland behind, brothers and friends, hoping for the reward of Allah. This may have been revealed concerning those who migrated to Ethiopia, those whose persecution at the hands of their own people in Makkah was so extreme that they left them and went to Ethiopia so that they would be able to worship their Lord. Among the most prominent of these migrants were `Uthman bin `Affan and his wife Ruqayyah, the daughter of the Messenger of Allah ﷺ, Ja`far bin Abi Talib, the cousin of the Messenger ﷺ, and Abu Salamah bin `Abdul-Asad, among a group of almost eighty sincere and faithful men and women, may Allah be pleased with them. Allah promised them a great reward in this world and the next. Allah said:
لَنُبَوِّئَنَّهُمْ فِى الدُّنْيَا حَسَنَة
(We will certainly give them good residence in this world,) Ibn `Abbas, Ash-Sha`bi and Qatadah said: (this means) "Al-Madinah." It was also said that it meant "good provision". This was the opinion of Mujahid. There is no contradiction between these two opinions, for they left their homes and wealth, but Allah compensated them with something better in this world. Whoever gives up something for the sake of Allah, Allah compensates him with something that is better for him than that, and this is what happened. He gave them power throughout the land and caused them to rule over the people, so they became governors and rulers, and each of them became a leader of the pious. Allah tells us that His reward for the Muhajirin in the Hereafter is greater than that which He gave them in this world, as He says:
وَلاّجْرُ الاٌّخِرَةِ أَكْبَرُ
(but indeed the reward of the Hereafter will be greater) meaning, greater than that which We have given you in this world.
لَوْ كَانُواْ يَعْلَمُونَ
(if they but knew!) means, if those who stayed behind and did not migrate with them only knew what Allah prepared for those who obeyed Him and followed His Messenger . Then Allah describes them as:
الَّذِينَ صَبَرُواْ وَعَلَى رَبِّهِمْ يَتَوَكَّلُونَ
(those who remained patient, and put their trust in their Lord.) (16:42), meaning, they bore their people's persecution with patience, putting their trust in Allah Who made their end good in this world and the Hereafter.
Ang mga lumikas na ito alang-alang sa landas ni Allāh ay ang mga nagtiis sa pananakit ng mga kababayan nila at sa pakikipaghiwalay sa mga mag-anak nila at mga bayan nila, at nagtiis sa pagtalima kay Allāh habang sila sa Panginoon nila lamang sumasandig sa mga nauukol sa kanila kaya nagbigay sa kanila si Allāh ng dakilang ganting ito.
Costoro che emigrarono per la causa di Allāh sono coloro che resistettero al male della loro gente e alla lontananza dai loro famigliari e dai loro paesi, e che pazientarono nell'obbedienza ad Allāh, ed essi si affidano solo al loro Dio Unico in tutti i loro affari; Allāh ha concesso loro la grande ricompensa
Những người di cư vì con đường chính nghĩa của Allah là những người đã chịu đựng sự bức hại của đám dân của họ, họ đã kiên nhẫn chịu đựng cho việc phải rời xa gia đình và quê hương của họ, họ đã kiên nhẫn trong việc tuân lệnh Allah, và họ đã phó thác tất cả mọi sự việc cho một mình Allah - Thượng Đế của họ. Bởi thế, Allah đã ban thưởng cho họ phần thưởng vĩ đại này.
Estos que emigraron por la causa de Al-lah son los que tuvieron paciencia contra los perjuicios de su pueblo y la separación de sus familias y de sus hogares. Se mantuvieron firmes en la obediencia a Al-lah. Ellos confiaron solo en su Señor en todos sus asuntos y, por lo tanto, Al-lah les concedió esta gran recompensa.
Ces migrants pour la cause d’Allah sont ceux qui ont eu la patience d’endurer la persécution des leurs et l’éloignement de leurs familles et de leur patrie et de surcroît sont patients dans leur obéissance à Allah et s’en remettent à Allah Seul dans toutes leurs affaires. Voilà les raisons pour lesquelles Allah leur accorda cette immense rétribution.
Allah yolunda hicret edenler, kavimlerinin eziyetlerine, ailelerinden ve vatanlarından ayrı kalmaya ve Allah'a itaat etmeye sabırlı olan kimselerdir. Onlar her işlerinde sadece Rablerine güvenirler. Bu yüzden Allah da onlara bu büyük mükâfatı vermiştir.
Most of the commentators of the Quran have held that this verse relates to the eighty companions of the Prophet who had become victims of persecution by opponents of Islam and finally migrated to Abyssinia (now called Ethiopia) leaving their native place. This event occurred in the Makkan period before the Hijrah (migration) to Madinah. With regard to the Truth, there are always two groups—one group consists of those who undervalue Truth to such an extent that they are unwilling to sacrifice anything for its sake or re-plan their lives. The other group consists of those who adhere to the Truth in such a way that it becomes the most important thing for them, and they are willing to suffer all sorts of trouble for its sake; they make Truth their most important issue; they can sacrifice all else, but they cannot sacrifice the Truth. Naturally, these two kinds of group cannot share the same fate. Those who gave Truth the most important place in their lives, will be treated as entitled to God’s eternal bounties, but those who ignored the Truth will be ignored by God likewise; they will not be able to secure any place of honour in the eyes of God; neither can they have any share in God’s bounties.
Out of these, the very first condition is that of: فِی اللہِ (fil-lah: for the sake of Allah) which means that the purpose of doing Hijrah should only be to please Allah Ta` ala and that, in it, there be no selfish motives of material gains such as business or employment. The second condition is that these Muhajirin be victims of injustice as stated in: مِن بَعْدِ مَا ظُلِمُوا (after they were oppressed). The third qualification is that they stay patient against initial disadvantages and difficulties showing steadfastness and fortitude as pointed out in: الَّذِينَ صَبَرُوا (those who kept patient). The fourth qualification is that they, even while utilizing all available material means, make it a point to place their trust in Allah alone for every ultimate success comes from Him alone, as described in: وَعَلَىٰ رَبِّهِمْ يَتَوَكَّلُونَ (and who place trust in their Lord).
This tells us that there are initial difficulties in everything undertaken. However, should a Muhajir fail to find the promised good place and favourable condition, then, instead of doubting the promise of the Qur’ an , he better assess his intention, sincerity and conduct on which these promises have been made. Once this is done, he will discover that it was but his own fault, may be the intention was not pure, or there was a lack of endurance and trust.
Migration and Hijrah : Different Kinds and Their Injunctions
At this point, Imam Al-Qurtubi has given details about migration and Hijrah highlighting their difference along with some related injunctions. This is being reproduced here in view of its relevant usefulness.
Quoting Ibn al-Arabi, Al-Qurtubi says that going out of the home-land and travelling through the earth is either to run from something and find a safe haven, or to seek and get something. The first kind of trip which is to escape and be safe from something is called Hijrah which is of six kinds:
1. Going from Dar al-Kufr (Abode of Disbelief) to Dar al-Islam (Abode of Islam): This kind of journey was obligatory (Fard) even during the days of the Holy Prophet ﷺ and it shall remain obligatory, subject to capability and ability, right through the day of the Qiyamah (when there is no security of life, property and honour, or that it is not possible to fulfill religious obligations, the Fara'id of Din). If one continues to stay in Dar al-Harb (technically an enemy country of disbelievers at war with Muslims), one will be considered a sinner.
2. To get out of Dar al-Bid'ah (Abode overtaken by deviation from established religion): Ibn Qasim says that he had heard from Imam Malik (رح) that it is not Halal for any Muslim to stay at a place where the early righteous elders of the Muslim community (al-Salaf-al-Salihun) are criticised and maligned. After reporting this statement, Ibn al-Arabi writes that it is totally correct - because, should you be unable to eradicate the practice of what is forbidden, then, it becomes necessary for you that you should remove your own self from that place, and have nothing to do with it. This is as commanded by Allah Ta` ala in the Qur'an: وَإِذَا رَأَيْتَ الَّذِينَ يَخُوضُونَ فِي آيَاتِنَا فَأَعْرِضْ عَنْهُمْ (And when you see those who indulge in Our verses adversely, turn away from them - 6:68).
3. To get out of a place overtaken by what is Haram: This is because the quest for what is I1alal is obligatory (Fard) on every Muslim.
4. To move out in order to avoid being subjected to physical pain: This kind of journey is permissible. In fact, it is a blessing from Allah that one should leave a place where danger exists that he will be physically hurt by enemies. So, this is his way out of that danger. This fourth kind of journey was first made by Sayyidna Ibrahim (علیہ السلام) . It was to seek deliverance from the pain inflicted on him by his people. When he left ` Iraq for Syria, he had said: إِنِّي مُهَاجِرٌ إِلَىٰ رَبِّي (I am a muhajir [ emigrant ] unto my Lord - 29:26). After him, Sayyidna Musa (علیہ السلام) made a similar journey from Egypt to Madyan: فَخَرَجَ مِنْهَا خَائِفًا يَتَرَقَّبُ (he got out from there, fearing, watching - 28:21).
5. To move out due to unsuitable climate or likely diseases: This is the fifth kind of journey which has also been permitted by Islam as the Holy Prophet ﷺ had advised some shepherds to settle by the grooves outside Madinah because the climate of the city did not suit them. Similarly, Sayyidna ` Umar al-Faruq ؓ had sent an executive order to Sayyidna Abu ` Ubaidah ؓ that he should should shift the provincial capital from Jordan to some site located on a higher altitude where the climate is not bad.
But, this is on condition that there be no plague or other epidemic diseases affecting the area. And if, an epidemic does spread out in an area, it is governed by another rule, that is, those who are already pre-sent there do not have to get out from that area. As for those who are outside it, they should not go in there - as it happened with Sayyidna ` Umar al-Faruq during his journey to Syria. When he reached the borders of Syria, he was told that a plague has spread throughout that country. Hearing that, he hesitated from entering that country. He went into repeated consultations with the Sahabah ؓ to resolve this problem. The resolution came only after Sayyidna ` Abd Al-Ralhman ibn Al-` Awf narrated a Hadith in which the Holy Prophet ﷺ had said:
اِذا وَقَعَ بِاَرضِ وَّاَنتُم بِھَا فَلَا تَخرُجُوا مِنھاَا وَ اِذَا وَقَعَ بِاَرضِ وَّلَستُم بِھَا فَلَا تَھبِطُوا عَلَیھَا (رواہ الترمذی و قال حدٰث حسن صحیح)
When plague spreads in an area where you are present, do not go out from there; and when it spreads in an area where you are not already present, do not go in there (after having heard of plague). (This Hadith has been reported by Tirmidhi who calls it Hasan Sahih)
At that time, Sayyidna ` Umar al-Faruq ؓ ، in obedience to the command of the Hadith, proclaimed that the whole caravan shall turn back and go home.
Some ` U1ama have pointed out that this Hadith has a particular element of wisdom in it, that is, the people staying in an area affected by some epidemic are most likely to be infected by its germs. If they were to run away from there, the one who is infected dangerously is not going to survive anyway, but he would infect others wherever he goes. Hence, the wise decision.
6. To secure personal property and possessions: When someone feels the danger of being hit by thieves and robbers at a certain place, he should move away from there. The Shari` ah of Islam has permitted doing this as well because the property and possessions of a Muslim are as sacrosanct as his or her life.
These six kinds belong to migration undertaken to run for safety against something. Then, there is the journey undertaken to seek and get something. It has nine kinds:
1. The journey for moral self-correction: It means touring and travelling through Allah's earth for the particular purpose of witnessing the creation of Allah Ta’ ala, the manifestations of His most perfect power, and having a spot observation of the sad end of past peoples in order to learn one's essential lesson in how to live sensibly and confidently. The Holy Qur'an has exhorted people to embark on such trips, for instance in: أَوَلَمْ يَسِيرُوا فِي الْأَرْضِ فَيَنظُرُوا كَيْفَ كَانَ عَاقِبَةُ الَّذِينَ مِن قَبْلِهِمْ (Have they not travelled around the earth and seen how was the end of those before them? - 35:44). ` Ulama have identified the journey undertaken by Sayyidna Dhul-Qarnain as a journey of this kind, while some of them suggest that his journey through the earth was to establish Divine Law on it.
2. The journey of Hajj: That it is an Islamic duty subject to some conditions is well known.
3. The journey of Jihad: All Muslims know that it is also either obligatory (fard), or necessary (wajib), or recommended (mustahabb).
4. The journey for employment: If a person cannot find economic sup-port for his needs in his homeland, it is incumbent on him that he travels elsewhere and look for an employment opportunity there.
5. The journey for trading: It means travelling to acquire wealth in excess to the measure of need. According to Islamic legal norms, this too is permissible. Allah Ta’ ala says: لَيْسَ عَلَيْكُمْ جُنَاحٌ أَن تَبْتَغُوا فَضْلًا مِّن رَّبِّكُمْ : 'There is no sin on you that you seek the bounty of your Lord (by trading) - 2:198.' Here, by 'seeking of bounty' in this verse, the reference is to trading. When Allah Ta’ ala has allowed trading even during the Hajj trip, then, undertaking a journey for the sole purpose of trading becomes permissible in the first degree.
6. The journey for education: That it is an absolute duty in terms of religious need, and that it is an obligation of sufficiency (fard al-kifayah: an obligation which, if discharged by some, would suffice for others) in terms of what is more than needed, is widely known and amply recognized.
7. The journey to a place believing it to be sacred and blessed: This is not correct and proper except for the three Masajid and they are: (1) A1-Masjid Al-Haram (The Sacred Mosque of Makkah al-Mukarramah) (2) Al-Masjid An-Nabawiyy (The Mosque of the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، in Al-Madinah al-Munawwarah) (3) Al-Masjid Al-Agsa (Baytul-Maqdis). [ This is the view of Al-Qurtubi and Ibn al-Arabi. Other revered scholars of early Islam and their successors have also allowed the undertaking of travel to visit places generally considered blessed - Muhammad Shafi'].
8. The journey undertaken to guard Islamic frontiers: This is known as Ribat. There are many Hadith reports which commend it strongly. (For details on Ribat, please see our comments under Verse 200 of Surah 'Al-` Imran in Ma’ ariful-Qur'an, Volume II)
9. The journey to visit relatives and friends: This too has been classed as an act deserving of return and reward. A Hadith of Sahih Muslim mentions the prayer of angels in favour of those who undertake a journey to visit relatives and friends (which is valid only when the purpose of meeting them is to seek the pleasure of Allah Ta ale and not to seek any material gains). Allah knows best. (Qurtubi, p. 349-351, v. 5, Surah An-Nisa' )
Orang-orang yang berhijrah di jalan Allah itu adalah orang-orang yang bersabar dari gangguan kaum mereka, bersabar dari perpisahan dengan negeri dan keluarga mereka, serta bersabar di atas ketaatan kepada Allah. Mereka juga hanya bersandar kepada Tuhan mereka dalam segala urusan, sehingga Allah memberi mereka pahala yang agung ini.
These emigrants in Allah’s way are the ones who were patient against the harm of their people and the separation from their families and homes. They were steadfast in Allah’s obedience. They rely only on their Lord in all their affairs and Allah therefore gave them this great reward.
Gospodar će dati veliku nagradu onima koji se isele na Božijem putu i strpljivo budu podnosili rastanak od voljeni i rodne grude, te budu strpljivi kad je riječ o poslušnosti Bogu, i budu se na Allaha oslanjali.
"Dan Kami tidaklah mengutus sebelum kamu, melainkan orang-orang lelaki yang Kami beri wahyu kepada mereka; maka bertanyalah kepada orang yang mempunyai pengetahuan jika kamu tidak mengetahui, keterangan-keterangan (mukjizat) dan kitab-kitab. Dan Kami turunkan kepadamu al-Qur`an, agar kamu me-nerangkan kepada umat manusia apa yang telah diturunkan kepada mereka, supaya mereka memikirkan." (An-Nahl: 43-44).
(43) Allah تعالى berkata kepada NabiNya, Muhammad ﷺ, ﴾ وَمَآ أَرۡسَلۡنَا مِن قَبۡلِكَ إِلَّا رِجَالٗا ﴿ "Dan Kami tidak mengutus sebelum kamu, ke-cuali orang-orang lelaki," maksudnya engkau bukanlah orang baru dari kalangan rasul. Kami tidak pernah mengutus malaikat sebelum-mu, tetapi kaum lelaki yang sempurna, bukan kalangan wanita, ﴾ نُّوحِيٓ إِلَيۡهِمۡۖ ﴿ "yang Kami beri wahyu kepada mereka," berupa syariat-syariat dan hukum-hukum yang menjadi bagian kemurahan dan curahan kebaikan Allah kepada para hambaNya, tanpa menyodor-kan sesuatu dari diri mereka pribadi, ﴾ فَسۡـَٔلُوٓاْ أَهۡلَ ٱلذِّكۡرِ ﴿ "maka bertanya-lah kepada orang yang mempunyai pengetahuan," maksudnya orang-orang yang mempunyai pengetahuan mengenai kitab-kitab terdahulu.
﴾ إِن كُنتُمۡ ل َ ا تَعۡلَمُونَ ﴿ "Jika kamu tidak mengetahui," sejarah orang-orang terdahulu dan kalian dihinggapi keraguan, apakah Allah itu meng-utus kaum lelaki (dari bangsa manusia)? Maka tanyakanlah kepada orang-orang yang berpengetahuan mengenai itu, yang mana kitab-kitab dan bukti-bukti yang nyata telah diturunkan kepada mereka, lalu mereka mengetahui dan memahaminya. Sesungguhnya telah mapan pada keyakinan mereka bahwasanya Allah tidak mengutus kecuali kaum lelaki yang telah diwahyukan kepada mereka (wahyu) dari kalangan penduduk kampung setempat.
Di dalam kandungan umum ayat ini, terdapat pujian bagi para ahli ilmu, dan bahwasanya jenis ilmu yang paling tinggi kedudukan-nya, ialah ilmu tentang Kitabullah yang diturunkan. Sesungguhnya Allah telah menyuruh orang yang tidak berilmu (tidak tahu) untuk mendatangi para ahli ilmu dalam semua permasalahan. Dalam keterangan ini, termuat ta'dil (penetapan citra baik) bagi ahli ilmu dan tazkiyah (rekomendasi baik) bagi mereka, lantaran Allah meme-rintahkan untuk bertanya kepada mereka. Dengan tindakan ini, seorang yang jahil (tidak tahu) akan keluar dari lingkaran ikut-ikut-an saja. Maka, hal ini menunjukkan bahwa Allah mempercayakan mereka atas wahyu dan kitab yang diturunkanNya, dan (menanda-kan) bahwa mereka diperintah untuk membersihkan jiwa-jiwa me-reka dan menghiasi diri dengan sifat-sifat yang baik.
(44) Orang berpengetahuan yang paling utama, ialah orang yang menguasai al-Qur`an yang agung. Sesungguhnya mereka itu orang yang berpengetahuan dengan sebenarnya, dan lebih pantas menyandang predikat ini dibandingkan pihak lain. Oleh karena itu, Allah تعالى berfirman, ﴾ وَأَنزَلۡنَآ إِلَيۡكَ ٱلذِّكۡرَ ﴿ "Dan Kami turunkan kepadamu adz-Dzikr," yaitu al-Qur`an yang berisikan peringatan tentang apa saja yang dibutuhkan para hamba, yang bertalian dengan urusan agama dan duniawi mereka, yang zahir maupun yang batin. ﴾ لِتُبَيِّنَ لِلنَّاسِ مَا نُزِّلَ إِلَيۡهِمۡ ﴿ "Agar kamu menerangkan kepada umat manusia apa yang telah diturunkan kepada mereka," tujuan ini mencakup penjelasan la-fazh-lafazh dan makna-maknanya, ﴾ وَلَعَلَّهُمۡ يَتَفَكَّرُونَ ﴿ "dan supaya mereka memikirkan," memikirkannya, hingga berhasil mengeksplorasi segala perbendaharaan (manfaat) dan ilmu-ilmunya sesuai dengan bekal dan atensi mereka kepada al-Qur`an.
Ô Messager, Nous n’avons envoyé avant toi que des humains à qui Nous avons révélé des préceptes. Nous n’avons donc pas envoyé de messagers qui étaient des anges. Ceci est Notre habitude établie et si vous niez cela, demandez aux communautés ayant reçu les livres précédents de vous confirmer que les messagers étaient des humains et non des anges si vous en doutez.
Commentary
According to Ruh al-Ma’ ani, it was after the revelation of the first verse cited above that the Mushrikin of Makkah sent their emissaries to the Jews of Madinah to find out if it was true that all earlier prophets had always been from the genus of men.
Though, included under the Qur'anic expression: أَهْلَ الذِّكْرِ (Ahludh-Dhikr) were the people of the Book and believers all together, but it was obvious that the Mushrikin (disbelievers) were to be satisfied only by the statement of non-Muslims - because they themselves were not satisfied with what the Holy Prophet ﷺ was telling them. So, how could they accept the statement of other Muslims?
The word: ذِکر (dhikr) in the combination of: أَهْلَ الذِّكْرِ [ Ahludh-Dhikr : translated here as 'the people (having the knowledge) of the Message'] is used to carry more than one meaning. One of these is or knowledge. It is in this sense that the Holy Qur’ an has identified the Torah too as Dhikr: وَلَقَدْ كَتَبْنَا فِي الزَّبُورِ مِن بَعْدِ الذِّكْرِ 'And verily We have written in the Zabur (Scripture, Psalms), after the Dhikr (the Message, Torah) ' - 21:105. Similar to this is the statement which follows next: أَنزَلْنَا إِلَيْكَ الذِّكْرَ We sent down the Message (The Qur'an) to you - 16:44]. Here, the word: الذِّكْرِ (Adh-Dhikr) means the Qur'an. Therefore, 'ahludh-dhikr' literally means 'the people of knowledge' (as refined in the cited translation). And who are those referred to as Ahlul-` Ilm or 'the people of knowledge' at this place? As apparent in this case, they refer to the scholars among the people of the Book, the Jews and Christians. This is the view of Sayyidna Ibn ` Abbas ؓ ، Hasan and As-Suddiyy and others. Then, there are scholars who have taken 'Adh-Dhikr' at this place as well in the sense of AI-Qur'an, and thus explained 'Ahludh-Dhikr' in the sense of Ahlul-Qur'an. However, the clearest position taken in this matter is that of Rummani, Zajjaj and Azhari. They say:
المراد باھل الذکر علماء اخبار الامم السالفۃ کَایٔنا من کان فالذکر بمعنی الحفظ کانّہ قیل اسألوا المطلعین الخبارا لام یعلموکم بذلک
'Ahludh-Dhikr' means authentic historians of past peoples based on this investigative position, this definition includes therein the people of the Book, the Jews and Christians, and the people of the Qur’ an, the Muslims as well.
The word: الْبَيِّنَاتِ (al-bayyinat) in verse 44 means clear signs and miracles, the later being more aptly applicable here. The word: زُّبُر (zubur) is the plural form of: زُّبُرہ (zubarah) which means large pieces of iron as in: آتُونِي زُبَرَ الْحَدِيدِ (give me pieces of the iron - 18:96). Because of the relevance of putting pieces together, writing is called: زَبَر (zabar), and a written book is known as: الزِّبر (az-zibr) with its plural as: الزَّبُورِ (az-zabur). In short, at this point, it means the Book of Allah which includes Torah, Injil, Zabur and Qur’ an.
Non-Mujtahids must follow Mujtahid Imams: The Essence of Taqlid
Though, the sentence: [ So, ask the people (having the knowledge) of the Message, if you do not know - 43] has appeared at this place in relation with a particular subject, but its words are general and are inclusive of all other matters of concern. Therefore, given the way Qur’ an has with words, this is really an important rule of procedure based on reason and revelation both, that is, those who do not know injunctions revealed for them ask those who do, and act accordingly. It is as simple as that. So, it is the duty of those who do not know that they should act in accordance with what they are told by those who do. This is what Taqlid (to follow in trust) is. Not only that it is an explicit command of the Qur’ an, there is just no other way the mass practice of religion can be achieved, even if it was to be argued rationally. This rule has been in practice throughout the Muslim community right from the age of the noble Sahabah to this day without any division or difference. Even those who disavow Taqlid do not reject the kind of Taqlid under which those who are not ` Alim (knowledgable in religion) should take Fatwa from the ` Ulama' and act accordingly. And it is obvious that, even if the ` Ulama' were to give proof of their view from the Qur'an and Sun-nah to masses of people who are unaware, they would still accept these arguments and proofs on the authority of, and trust and confidence in the same ` Ulama'. They themselves do not have the ability to understand and assess arguments and proofs presented. And Taqlid is nothing but that one who does not know places his trust and confidence in some-one who knows and accepts the injunction in question as the injunction of the Shari’ ah, and acts accordingly. This is one Taqlid the justification of which - in fact, the necessity of which, leaves no room for any difference.
However, as for ` Ulama' who themselves have the ability to under-stand Qur'an and Hadith and know the places where consensus (Ijma`) exists, they are free to act, in the case of such injunctions as have been clearly and explicitly mentioned in Qur'an and Hadith - and in which there exists no difference among the learned Sahabah and Tabi` in as well - in these they can act directly according to Qur'an, Hadith and Ijma`. In these matters, ` Ulama' need not follow (Taqlid) any Mujtahid. But, there are particular injunctions and rulings which have not been explicitly spelt out in Qur'an and Sunnah, or wherein there appears to be some contradiction in the 'ayat (verses) of the Qur'an and the riwayat (narrations) of Hadith, or in which there has come up some difference among the Sahabah and Tabi'in in determining the meaning of Qur’ an and Sunnah - such rulings and injunctions are the object of Ijtihad. In the terminology of Islamic Fiqh (jurisprudence), these are called issues and problems in which Ijtihad is possible. The rule which governs this is that an ` Alien who does not possess the class and rank of Ijtihad, he too must follow one of the Mujtahid Imams in these issues. Just relying on personal opinion, preferring one verse or narration and going by it while dismissing another verse or narration as less weightier is something not permissible for him.
Similarly, there are particular injunctions not mentioned explicitly in the Qur’ an and Sunnah. To deduce these out employing the principles provided by the Qur'an and Sunnah, and to arrive at and determine their precise Islamic legal operative order (al-hukm ash-shari, is the functional prerogative of only those Mujtahids of the Muslim Ummah who occupy the highest station of expertise in the Arabic language, its lexicography, idioms and modalities (turuq) of usage, and who possess an additional mastery over all fields of knowledge related to Qur'an and Sunnah, and above all, who are credited with a conduct of life marked by exemplary piety and god-fearingness. Such people are no less than the great Imam Abu Hanifah, Shafi` i, Malik, Ahmad ibn Hanbal, or Awza` i, jurist Abu Al-Laith رحمۃ اللہ علیہم and others like them. These were people Allah Ta’ ala had specially blessed. They lived closer to the age of prophethood, and that of the Sahabah and the Tabi'in. Under the canopy of this barakah, Allah Ta’ ala had bestowed upon them a very special taste of understanding the principles and objectives of the Shari’ ah and an equally special expertise of extracting textually non-prescribed (ghayr mansus) laws from the laws already prescribed in the sacred texts (mansus) by using the methodology of analogical deduction (qiyas). Now, in such issues and problem where Ijtihad efforts have been exhausted at the highest con-ceivable level, it is necessary even for the ` Ulama' at large that they must follow one of the Mujtahid Imams. Going by any new opinion contrary to that of the Mujtahid Imams is error.
This is why great men of learning, ` Ulama', Muhaddithin and Fuqaha' like Imam al-Ghazali, Razi, Tirmidhi, Tahawi, Ma'zini, Ibn Humam, Ibn Qudamah and hundreds and thousands of early and later men of learning of the same standard, despite their high expertise in fields of Arabicism and Islamic Religious Law, have always remained voluntarily restricted to following Mujtahid Imams invariably. They never considered it permissible to give a Fatwa following their own opinion, contrary to all Mujtahid Imams.
Nonetheless, these blessed souls did have that standard ranking in learning and piety that they assessed the sayings of the Mujtahid Imams on the anvil of proofs from the Qur’ an and Sunnah, after which they would go by the saying of the Imam which they found, out of the sayings of the Mujtahid Imams, closest to the Qur'an and Sunnah. But, they never thought it to be permissible either to depart from the approach taken by Mujtahid Imams or to hold some opinion contrary to all of them. The essential reality of Taqlid is no more than what has been stated here.
After that, came a gradual decline in the standards of knowledge and what was originally based on Taqwa and godliness came to be contaminated with personal interests and preferences. Under such conditions, given the kind of liberty that people could go by the saying of any one Imam in a religious problem of their choice and opt for the saying of some other Imam in some other problem they choose, the inevitable outcome would be that people would start following their worldly desires in the name of following the Shari'ah by opting for the saying of an Imam which is more conducive to the fulfillment of their worldly desire. This is, as obvious, no following of a religion or Shari'ah. In fact, this would be the following of one's own interests and desires - which is Haram by the consensus of the entire Muslim Ummah. In Muwafqat, Allamah Shatibi has dealt with this subject in great details. And Ibn Taymiyyah too, de-spite his opposition to Taqlid at large, has rated this type of following in his Fatawa as being Haram by the consensus of the Muslim Ummah.
Therefore, later day jurists of Islam considered it necessary that all those who act according to the precepts of the Shari'ah should be made to follow only one of the Mujtahid Imams. From here began what was to be known as 'personal following' (Taqlid Shakhsi) which, in reality, is a functional operative order to keep the system of religion in tact so that people do not succumb to following their own desires under the cover of religion. This is precisely what Sayyidna ` Uthman al-Ghani ؓ did with the total agreement of the noble Sahabah when he restricted the seven versions (سبعَہ احرف) of the Quran to only one version - though all seven versions were reading of the Quran and were revealed through angel Jibra'il as wished by the Holy Prophet ﷺ . But, when the Holy Qur'an spread all over non-Arab countries, the danger that it might be altered or interpolated because of its seven readings became acute. So, it was by a total agreement of the Sahabah that Muslims were instructed to write and recite the Qur'an in one version only. Sayyidna ` Uthman al-Ghani ؓ arranged to have all copies of the Quran written according to this one version which he dispatched to various parts of the world. The entire Muslim Ummah follows this Quran even to this day. This never means that other versions were not true or authentic. The fact is that this one version was taken to in the interest of a better management of religious affairs and so that the Quran stays protected against any possible alterations or interpolations.1 Similarly, all Mujtahid Imams are true. When one of them is chosen to be followed, it never means that other Imams are not worthy of being followed. Far from it, it is only a functional arrangement. One decides for himself in terms of his conveni-ence he has in following a particular Imam. But, while doing so, he also considers other Imams as worthy of the same respect.
1. All this discussion is based on the theory of Allamah Ibn Jarir (رح) about the "Seven Versions" (سَبعَۃ احراف). For a detailed treatment of the subject, please see my introduction at the beginning of volume I. (Muhammad Taqi Usmani)
This is totally similar to a situation where it is considered necessary that only one of the many physicians present in town be chosen and assigned particularly for the treatment of a sick person. The reason is that it is not advisable for the patient that he goes about following his personal opinion in using the prescription of one physician at some time and that of another physician at some other time. Such a method of seeking solutions to one's medical problem is patently fatal. It should be understood that the choice of a specific physician made by the patient for his treatment never means that other physicians are no experts, or lack the capability of proper treatment.
The reality of the different juristic schools Hanafi, Shafi’ i, Maliki and Hanbali that emerged in the Muslim Ummah was no more than what has been stated. As for giving it the touch of sectarianism and factionalism or increasing the heat of mutual confrontation and dissention is concerned, it is no valid mission of the revealed religion, nor have the discerning and far-sighted ` Ulama' ever considered it good. That which happened was that scholarly debate and research by some ` Ulama' became coloured with polemics which later reached the level of blames and satirical remarks. Then came ignorance-based confrontation which brought people to the outer limit where this state of affairs became the very indicator of being religious!
فالی اللہ المشتکی ولا حول ولا قوۃ اللہ باللہ العلی العظیم
So, before Allah is the complaint and there is no strength and there is no power except with Allah, the High, the Great.
Note of Caution
What has been written here on the religious question of Taqlid and Ijtihad is only a very brief summary of the subject, which is sufficient for Muslims at large. As for scholarly research and details of the subject, they are present in books of Usul al-Fiqh. Worth mentioning are: (1) Kitab al-Muwafqat by Allamah Shatibi, v. IV, Bab Al-Ijtihad; (2) Kitab Ihkam al-Ahkam by Allamah Saifuddin al-'Amidi, v. III, al-Qa` idah ath-thalitha fi al-mujtahidin; (3) Hujjatullahil-Balighah and ` Iqd al-Jid by Hadrat Shah Waliyyullah Ad-Dihlawi; and (4) Kitab al-Iqtisad fi at-Taqlid wa al-Ijtihad by Hadrat Maulana Ashraf All Thanavi. Interested scholars may wish to refer back to them.
Mi smo i prije tebe, Poslaniče, samo ljude kao poslanike slali i objavljivali im – nismo im kao poslanike meleke slali. To je zakon koji se ne mijenja. Ako u to sumnjate, pitajte sljedbenike Knjige, i oni će vam kazati da smo kao poslanike ljude, a ne meleke, slali. Eto, ako ne znate o tome, njih upitajte.
I did not send before you - O Messenger - except men who were human beings, to whom I sent revelation. I did not send Messengers that were angels. This is Our constant practice. If you all deny that then ask the people of the previous scriptures and they will tell you that Messengers were on;y human beings.
Kami tidak mengutus sebelummu -wahai Rasul- kecuali kaum laki-laki dari manusia yang Kami beri wahyu, Kami tidak mengutus para rasul dari kalangan malaikat. Ini adalah ketentuan Kami yang berlaku umum dan jika kalian mengingkarinya maka bertanyalah kepada orang-orang yang diberi kitab sebelum kalian niscaya mereka akan mengatakan kepada kalian bahwa para rasul adalah manusia dan bukan malaikat. Tanyakanlah bila kalian tidak mengetahui bahwa mereka adalah manusia.
-Ey Peygamber!- Senden önce yalnızca kendilerine vahyettiğimiz insanlardan erkek peygamberler gönderdik. Meleklerden peygamberler göndermedik. İşte bu, bizim kesin ve değişmeyen bir yasamızdır. Eğer peygamberlerin beşer olduklarını bilmiyor ve bunu inkâr ediyorsanız, sizden önce gönderilmiş kitap ehline sorun, peygamberlerin insan olduklarını ve melek olmadıklarını size haber verirler.
Hindi Kami nagsugo bago mo pa, O Sugo, kundi ng mga lalaking kabilang sa mga tao, na nagkakasi Kami sa kanila, sapagkat hindi Kami nagsugo ng mga sugo kabilang sa mga anghel. Ito ay ang nakagawiang kalakaran Namin. Kung nangyaring kayo ay nagkakaila, magtanong kayo sa mga may kasulatang nauna; magpapabatid sila sa inyo na ang mga sugo noon ay mga tao at hindi nangyaring sila ay mga anghel, kung nangyaring kayo ay hindi nakaaalam na sila ay mga tao.
Only Human Messengers have been Sent
Ad-Dahhak said, reporting from Ibn `Abbas: "When Allah sent Muhammad as a Messenger, the Arabs, or some of them, denied him and said, `Allah is too great to send a human being as a Messenger.' Then Allah revealed:
أَكَانَ لِلنَّاسِ عَجَبًا أَنْ أَوْحَيْنَآ إِلَى رَجُلٍ مِّنْهُمْ أَنْ أَنذِرِ النَّاسَ
(Is it a wonder to people that We have sent Our Inspiration to a man from among themselves (saying): "Warn mankind...") and He said,
وَمَآ أَرْسَلْنَا مِن قَبْلِكَ إِلاَّ رِجَالاً نُّوحِى إِلَيْهِمْ فَاسْأَلُواْ أَهْلَ الذِّكْرِ إِن كُنْتُم لاَ تَعْلَمُونَ
(And We sent not (as Our Messengers) before you (O Muhammad) any but men, whom We sent Revelation. So ask Ahl Adh-Dhikr, if you know not.). meaning, (ask) the people of the previous Books, were the Messengers that were sent to them humans or angels If they were angels, then you have the right to find this strange, but if they were human, then you have no grounds to deny that Muhammad ﷺ is a Messenger. Allah says:
وَمَآ أَرْسَلْنَا مِن قَبْلِكَ إِلاَّ رِجَالاً نُّوحِى إِلَيْهِمْ مِّنْ أَهْلِ الْقُرَى
(And We sent not before you (as Messengers) any but men to whom We revealed, from among the people of townships. ) 12:109 and not from among the people of heaven as you say." It was reported by Mujahid from Ibn `Abbas that what is meant by Ahl Adh-Dhikr is the People of the Book. This is as Allah says:
أَوْ يَكُونَ لَكَ بَيْتٌ مِّن زُخْرُفٍ أَوْ تَرْقَى فِى السَّمَآءِ وَلَن نُّؤْمِنَ لِرُقِيِّكَ حَتَّى تُنَزِّلَ عَلَيْنَا كِتَابًا نَّقْرَءُهُ قُلْ سُبْحَـنَ رَبِّى هَلْ كُنتُ إَلاَّ بَشَرًا رَّسُولاً - وَمَا مَنَعَ النَّاسَ أَن يُؤْمِنُواْ إِذْ جَآءَهُمُ الْهُدَى إِلاَّ أَن قَالُواْ أَبَعَثَ اللَّهُ بَشَرًا رَّسُولاً
(Say: "Glorified be my Lord! Am I anything but a man, sent as a Messenger" And nothing prevented men from believing when the guidance came to them, except that they said: "Has Allah sent a man as (His) Messenger") (17:93-94)
وَمَآ أَرْسَلْنَا قَبْلَكَ مِنَ الْمُرْسَلِينَ إِلاَّ إِنَّهُمْ لَيَأْكُلُونَ الطَّعَامَ وَيَمْشُونَ فِى الاٌّسْوَاقِ
(And We never sent before you (O Muhammad) any of the Messengers but verily, they ate food and walked in the markets.) (25:20)
وَمَا جَعَلْنَـهُمْ جَسَداً لاَّ يَأْكُلُونَ الطَّعَامَ وَمَا كَانُواْ خَـلِدِينَ
(And We did not create them (the Messengers, with) bodies that did not eat food, nor were they immortals.)(21:8)
قُلْ مَا كُنتُ بِدْعاً مِّنَ الرُّسُلِ
(Say (O Muhammad ): "I am not a new thing among the Messengers. ") 46:9,
قُلْ إِنَّمَآ أَنَاْ بَشَرٌ مِّثْلُكُمْ يُوحَى إِلَىَّ
(Say (O Muhammad): "I am only a man like you. It has been revealed to me.") 18:110 Then Allah informs those who doubt that a Messenger can be a human to ask those who have knowledge of the previous Scriptures about the Prophets who came before: were their Prophets humans or angels Then Allah mentions that He has sent them,
بِالْبَيِّنَـتِ
(with clear signs), meaning proof and evidence, and
وَالزُّبُرِ
(and Books Zubur), meaning Scriptures. Ibn `Abbas, Mujahid, Ad-Dahhak and others said: Zubur is the plural of Zabur, and the Arabs say, Zaburtul-Kitab meaning, "I wrote the book." Allah says:
وَكُلُّ شَىْءٍ فَعَلُوهُ فِى الزُّبُرِ
(And everything they have done is noted in (their) Records (of deeds) Zubur) (54:52)
وَلَقَدْ كَتَبْنَا فِى الزَّبُورِ مِن بَعْدِ الذِّكْرِ أَنَّ الاٌّرْضَ يَرِثُهَا عِبَادِىَ الصَّـلِحُونَ
(And indeed We have written in Az-Zabur after the Dhikr that My righteous servant shall inherit the land (i.e. the land of Paradise).) (21:105) Then Allah says:
وَأَنزَلْنَا إِلَيْكَ الذِّكْرَ
(And We have also revealed the Dhikr to you), meaning the Qur'an,
لِتُبَيِّنَ لِلنَّاسِ مَا نُزِّلَ إِلَيْهِمْ
(so that you may clearly explain to men what was revealed to them,) meaning, sent down from their Lord, because you know the meaning of what Allah has revealed to you, and because of your understanding and adherence to it, and because We know that you are the best of creation and the leader of the Children of Adam. So that you may explain in detail what has been mentioned in brief, and explain what is not clear.
وَلَعَلَّهُمْ يَتَفَكَّرُونَ
(so that perhaps they may reflect.) meaning, they should examine themselves and be guided by it, so that they may attain the victory of salvation in this world and the next.
43- Senden önce (peygamber olarak) gönderdiklerimiz, kendilerine vahyettiğimiz birtakım erkeklerden başkası değildi. Eğer bilmiyorsanız zikir ehline sorun.
44- (Onları) apaçık belgelerle ve kitaplarla (gönderdik). Sana da bu Zikir’i insanlara kendilerine ne indirildiğini açıklayasın ve onlar da iyice düşünsünler diye indirdik.
43. Daha sonra Yüce Allah, Peygamberi Muhammed sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem’e hitaben şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Senden önce (peygamber olarak) gönderdiklerimiz, kendilerine” Allah’ın kullarına bir lütuf ve ihsanı olmak üzere şeriat ve hükümler “vahyettiğimiz” -yoksa onlar kendiliklerinden bir şey getirmemişlerdir- “birtakım erkeklerden başkası değildi.” Yani sen daha önce benzeri görülmemiş bir peygamber değilsin. Biz senden önce melekleri değil, aksine kâmil erkekleri peygamber olarak gönderdik. Bunlar kadın da değillerdi. “Eğer” öncekilerin haberlerini “bilmiyorsanız” ve acaba Allah erkekleri mi peygamber olarak göndermiş? diye şüphe ediyorsanız “zikir ehline” sizden önce kendilerine kitap verilmiş olanlara “sorun.” Üzerlerine Kitaplar ve apaçık belgeler inmiş olan, bunları öğrenmiş ve kavramış bulunan, bu hususları bilen ilim ehline sorun. Bunların hepsi kesinlikle bilir ki Allah, daha önce de mutlaka şehir ahalisinden olan ve kendilerine vahyettiği erkekleri peygamber olarak göndermiştir. Bu âyet-i kerimenin umumi ifadesi, ilim ehlini övmekte ve ilmin en üstün çeşidinin Allah’ın indirmiş olduğu Kitab’ı bilmek olduğunu ortaya koymaktadır. Çünkü Yüce Allah, bilmeyen kimselere bütün hususlarda ilim ehline başvurmayı emretmektedir. Bunun kapsamında ilim ehlinin adaletli olduğu anlatılmakta ve onlar tezkiye edilmektedir. Çünkü Allah, onlara soru sorulmasını emretmekte ve bu yolla da cahilin sorumluluktan kurtulabileceğini belirtmektedir. İşte bu, Yüce Allah’ın ilim ehli olanları vahyine ve indirdiği buyruklara ehil kimseler olarak tayin ettiğini, onların da kendilerini tezkiye etmek ve kemal sıfatlara sahip kılmakla emrolunduklarını göstermektedir. Zikir ehlinin en faziletlileri ise bu Kur’an-ı Azim’in ehlidir. Onlar, gerçek anlamı ile zikir ehlidirler ve bu isme başkalarından daha layıktırlar. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:
44. “Sana da bu Zikir’i” yani kulların gerek duyacakları dini ve dünyevi, zahiri ve batıni bütün hususların anıldığı bu Kur’an-ı Kerim’i “indirdik ki insanlara kendilerine ne indirildiğini açıklayasın” bu da bu Kitab’ın lafızlarını ve anlamlarını açıklamayı kapsamaktadır “ve onlar da iyice” o Kitab üzerinde “düşünsünler” ve böylelikle kendi istidatlarına ve ona yönelişlerine göre onun hazine ve ilimlerinden yararlanacakları şeyleri çıkarsınlar.
Hỡi Thiên Sứ Muhammad, trước Ngươi, TA (Allah) cũng đã gửi đến những người đàn ông phàm tục, TA đã mặc khải cho họ để họ trở thành những vị Thiên Sứ của TA, TA không cử phái các Thiên Thần là các vị Sứ Giả đến với nhân loại. Đây là đường lối của TA, nếu các ngươi phản bác điều đó thì các ngươi hãy hỏi đám dân Kinh Sách trước đây, họ sẽ nói cho các ngươi biết rằng các vị Thiên Sứ được cử phái đến là những con người phàm tục chứ không phải là các Thiên Thần.
E non inviammo prima di te – o Messaggero - altro che esseri umani, che ispirammo; non inviammo messaggeri tra gli angeli. Questa è la Nostra regola che viene rinnegata; se la rinnegate, chiedete alla Gente del Libro del passato: essi vi informeranno che i messaggeri fossero esseri umani, e non angeli, se non sapete che fossero essere umani.
Mensajero, solo envié antes de ti a hombres a quienes les transmití Mi revelación. No envié Mensajeros que fueran ángeles. Esa es mi práctica constante. Si todos lo niegan, entonces pregunten a la gente de conocimiento que los precedió y les dirán que los Mensajeros eran solo seres humanos.
Inviammo questi messaggeri umani con chiare prove e libri rivelati; e ti abbiamo rivelato, o Messaggero, il Corano, per chiarire alla gente ciò che vi è bisogno di chiarire; e forse se ne renderanno conto e cambieranno idea; forse vi rifletteranno e si convinceranno del suo contenuto
Nagsugo Kami sa mga sugong ito kabilang sa mga tao kalakip ng mga patunay na maliwanag at dala ang mga kasulatang ibinaba. Nagpababa Kami sa iyo, O Sugo, ng Qur'ān upang magpaliwanag ka sa mga tao ng nangangailangan mula rito ng pagpapaliwanag, at nang sa gayon sila ay magpagana sa mga isip nila para mapangaralan sila sa pamamagitan ng nilalaman nito.
Envié a esos Mensajeros de entre los seres humanos con signos claros y Libros revelados. Mensajero, te he revelado el Corán para que puedas brindar a las personas la explicación que necesitan y para que puedan reflexionar y aprender la sabiduría que contiene.
TA (Allah) đã cử phái các vị Thiên Sứ thuộc những người phàm tục này với những bằng chứng rõ rệt cũng như các Thiên Kinh Sách, và TA cũng đã ban cho Ngươi hỡi Thiên Sứ Muhammad Kinh Qur'an để Ngươi giảng giải rõ ràng cho nhân loại về những điều họ cần mong rằng họ biết suy ngẫm và tôn trọng và trân quý những gì Nó chứa đựng.
Hadith is Necessary to Understand Qur'an : The Rejection of Hadith is Really the Rejection of the Qur'an
The word: اَلذِّکر (adh-dhikr) in verse 44: وَأَنزَلْنَا إِلَيْكَ الذِّكْرَ لِتُبَيِّنَ لِلنَّاسِ : "And We sent down the Message (adh-dhikr: The Qur’ an) so that you explain to the people," means, by consensus, the Holy Qur’ an - and, in this verse, the Holy Prophet has been given the assignment of explaining the meaning of verses revealed to him before people. Herein lies an open proof that the correct understanding of the realities, insights and injunctions of the Holy Qur'an depends on the statement of the Prophet of Islam, Muhammad al-Mustafa ﷺ . If everyone, by simply acquiring the knowledge of Arabic language and literature, were to become capable of understanding the injunctions of the Qur’ an as Divinely intended, then, the mission of explaining assigned to the Holy Prophet would have been rendered meaningless.
In Al-Muwafqat, Allamah Shatibi has provided detailed proof that the Sunnah of the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، the whole of it, is the explanation of the Book of Allah because the Qur’ an has said about the Holy Prophet وَإِنَّكَ لَعَلَىٰ خُلُقٍ عَظِيمٍ : ﷺ (And surely you are at the height of a sublime nature - 68:4) and which was explained by Sayyidah ` A'ishah ؓ by saying: کَانَ خُلُقُہُ القُرآن (The Qur'an was his sublime nature). Thus, the outcome is that every word and deed which provenly issued forth from the Holy Prophet is nothing but what was said by the Qur’ an. Some of these are the explanation of a verse of the Holy Qur’ an in express and obvious terms, while in some cases there appears no express mention about them in the Holy Qur’ an, but they are nonetheless based on some kind of revelation, though it was not made part of the Holy Qur'an. Thus, that too, in a certain way, comes under the operative purview of the Qur'an itself. This is because according to the clarification of the Qur’ an nothing that he says is prompted by his personal desire, instead of which, it is a Wahy (revelation) from Allah Ta’ ala: وَمَا يَنطِقُ عَنِ الْهَوَى إِنْ هُوَ إِلَّا وَحْيٌ يُوحَىٰ , (and nor does he talk from desire. It is nothing but a revelation revealed - 53:3-4). This tells us that all acts of worship, dealings with people, personal morals and habits of the Holy Prophet ﷺ were, all of them, through Divine revelation and have the same authority as that of the Qur’ an. Then, there are occasions when he has done something as based on his Ijtihad in which case it is ultimately - either through Divine revelation or through an absence of any restraining order - corrected and supported. Therefore, that too stands empowered with the authority of Wahy (revelation).
To sum up, it can be said that this verse has declared that the purpose for which the Holy Prophet ﷺ was sent is the explaining of the Qur'an. This purpose of his mission in this world has also been mentioned in several verses of Surah Al-Jumu` ah, and elsewhere too, where it has been referred to as the Ta` lim of Al-Kitab or Teaching of the Book. Now turn your attention to the great treasure of Hadith which one of the most talented and intellectually peerless people of our community, right from the Sababah and Tabi` in all the way to the Muhaddithin of the later period, have guarded more than their lives and delivered it to the Muslim Ummah as fait accompli. These were people who spent their whole lives sifting through this treasure and went on to establish the categories of Hadith narrations. As for narrations which they did not find matching enough in authority for the purpose of basing Islamic legal in-junctions on them, these they have separated from the treasure of Hadith. Instead, they have simply written standard books based exclusively on these narrations, which have proved correct and reliable after life-long criticisms and researches.
If today a person calls this treasure of Hadith unreliable under one or the other pretext or artifice, it plainly means that the Holy Prophet acted against this Qur’ anic injunction when he did not explain what the Qur’ an had said; or, that he had explained it but his explanation did not remain preserved for posterity. Under either of the two conditions, it is being suggested that the Qur’ an has not remained protected as to its meaning - the responsibility of protecting which has been undertaken by Allah Ta’ ala Himself: وَإِنَّا لَهُ لَحَافِظُونَ [ We, Ourselves, have sent down the Dhikr (the Qur'an) and We are there to protect it - 15:9]. This claim or inference of such a person is contrary to this textual authority (nass) of the Qur’ an. From here it stands proved that a person who refuses to accept the Sunnah of the Holy Prophet as a binding authority of Islam is, in reality, a denier of the Qur'an itself. Na ‘udhubillah: May Allah protect us from it.
Apaçık deliller ve indirilen kitaplarla birlikte o peygamberleri insanlardan gönderdik. -Ey Peygamber!- Sana da insanlara açıklanmasına ihtiyaç duyulan şeyleri açıklayasın diye Kur'an'ı indirdik. Umulur ki zihinlerini çalıştırırlar ve içeriğinden ders alırlar.
Naime, slali smo ljude kao poslanike i davali im nepobitne dokaze i knjige. A tebi, Poslaniče, objavljujemo Kur’an da bi objasnio ljudima ono što im se treba objasniti, i da bi oni koristili svoje umne sposobnosti te izvukli pouku iz sadržaja Knjige koju smo ti objavili.
Nous avons envoyé ces messagers humains accompagnés de preuves manifestes et de livres révélés et Nous t’avons révélé, ô Messager, le Coran afin que tu expliques aux gens ce qui nécessite d’être expliqué. Peut-être qu’ils se serviront alors de leur faculté de réflexion et tireront des enseignements de ce que contient le Coran.
‘The People of the Book’ (ahl az-zikr), i.e. those who have a knowledge of historical facts relating to past peoples and past prophets. What had to be ascertained from them was not about truth or untruth: they were to be asked about whether the prophets appearing in past ages were human beings or not. The fact that the Prophet Muhammad was a human being was treated by the people of Makkah as evidence of his not being the prophet of God. They were told to ascertain from the communities among whom prophets had been appearing (just as in the case of the Jews) whether the prophets who appeared among them were human beings or angels. A prophet appears for the purpose of ‘reminding’. This reminding is, in fact, done with the help of arguments. However, it is also necessary for the preacher to prove himself to be absolutely serious in this regard. If a man makes people aware of heaven and hell, but at the same time engages in such activities as prove him to be flippant about heaven and hell, his dawah efforts will become ridiculous in the eyes of the people. However, even if the call of the preacher is of a high standard and is presented in a perfect manner, it will benefit only those who pay attention to it. Those who do not pay attention can never be benefited by the call of truth
Kami mengutus para rasul dari kalangan manusia tersebut dengan membawa bukti-bukti yang nyata dan kitab-kitab yang diturunkan. Kemudian Kami menurunkan kepadamu -wahai Rasul- Al-Qur`ān agar kamu menjelaskan kepada manusia apa yang memerlukan penjelasan dan agar mereka menggunakan akal pikiran mereka lalu mengambil pelajaran dari kandungannya.
We sent those Messengers from amongst humans with clear signs and revealed scriptures. We have revealed to you, O Messenger, the Qur’ān so that you can give people the explanation they require and so that they can apply their minds and take a lesson from what it contains.
A zar su sigurni oni koji ružne podmuklosti snuju da ih Allah neće u zemlju utjerati, kao što je Karuna u zemlju utjerao, i da im neće, odakle ne mogu ni pomisliti, kaznu poslati?!
Allah’ın yolundan alıkoymak için tuzak kuranlar, Allah’ın daha önce Karun'u batırdığı gibi, onları yerin dibine batırmasından veya gelmesini hiç beklemedikleri bir yerden onlara azap gelmesinden emin mi oldular?
Commentary
In verses appearing previously: ثُمَّ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ يُخْزِيهِمْ (Then, on the day of Judgment, He will put them to disgrace - 27), disbelievers were warned against the punishment of the Hereafter. In the present verses, they have been further warned that it is also possible that they are caught in the punishment from Allah right here in this world much before the pun-ishment of the Hereafter, may be you are sunk into the earth you are sitting on, or you are seized by the punishment of Allah coming from a direction totally inconceivable for you. This is how it happened during the Battle of Badr when they received a punishment at the hands of some ragtag Muslims arrayed against their thousand strong armed young-men, something they would have never perceived as possible. Or, it was also probable that they be seized by some Divine punishment while roaming about freely, such as, they be hit by a fatal disease, or that they run into an accident by falling down from some height, or simply die by colliding against some hard object. Also possible is yet another form of punishment when punishment may not come all of a sudden, but a general decrease sets in causing wealth, health, fitness, means of sustenance and comfort and peace go on shrinking so much so that the day comes when the people so punished disappear from the face of the earth for/good.
The word: تَخَوُّفٍ (takhawwuf) appearing in verse 47 is obviously a derivation from: خَوف (khawf: fear, apprehension). Some commentators have explained this verse in terms of this very sense by saying that one group of people be seized in punishment so that the second group gets apprehensive. Similarly, the second group is seized in punishment which makes the third group become apprehensive. Finally, struck with dread sequentially, comes the end for all of them.
But, the early exegete of the Qur’ an, Sayyidna ` Abdullah ibn ` Abbas ؓ and Mujahid and other Imams of Tafsir have taken the word: تَخَوُّفٍ (takhawwuf) in the sense of: تَنَقُّص (tanaqqus). So, it is in accordance with this Tafsir that it has also been translated in the later sense of 'reducing or decreasing gradually.'
The noble tabi i Sa'id ibn al-Musaiyyab says: When Sayyidna ` Umar ؓ also faced some hesitation about the sense of this word, he addressed the Sahabah from the Minbar and asked them as to what they understood to be the meaning of 'takhawwuf? The audience at large remained silent. But, a person from the tribe of Hudhayl submitted: 0 Commander of the Faithful, this is a particular idiom of our tribe. We use this word in the sense of tanaqqus, that is, to decrease gradually. Sayyidna ` Umar asked: Do the Arabs use this word in the sense of tanagqus in their poetry? He said that they do, and cited a couplet by Abu Kabir al-Hudhali, a poet from his tribe, in which this word was used in the sense of decreasing gradually. Thereupon, Sayyidna ` Umar said: 0 people, learn about the poetry of Jahiliyyah because there lies the key to the explanation of your Book and the sense of your speech.
For the Understanding of Qur'an, a Passing Knowledge of Arabic is Not Sufficient
The first thing the report referred to above proves is that the ability to speak and write the Arabic language is not enough for the understanding of Qur'an. Rather, necessary for this purpose is a level of effeciency and awareness which could help one understand the classical work done during the early period of the Arabs of Jahiliyyah - because the Qur’ an has been revealed in that language and idiom. Learning Arabic literature on that level is incumbent on Muslims.
Reading Poets from Jahiliyyah is Permissible, Even if Full of Pagan Absurdities
This also tells us that, in order to understand the Qur'an and to understand the Arabic language and its usage during the period of Jahiliyyah, it is permissible to read and teach the poetry of that period. Though, it is obvious that such poetry will be full of pagan themes and customs highlighting pagan sayings and doings counter to Islam. But, such was the need to understand the Qur’ an that reading and teaching it was declared to be permissible.
Ceux qui ourdissent des stratagèmes afin de détourner les gens du chemin d’Allah croient-ils être à l’abri qu’Allah les engloutisse sous terre comme Il a auparavant englouti sous terre Qârûn ou que le châtiment s’abatte sur eux d’où ils ne s’attendent pas?
Apakah orang-orang yang merencanakan makar jahat untuk menghalang-halangi manusia dari jalan Allah merasa aman dari tindakan Allah melongsorkan bumi pada mereka sebagaimana yang Dia timpakan pada Karun atau dari datangnya azab dari arah yang tidak mereka sangka-sangka kedatangannya?
Do those who make plots to prevent people from Allah’s path feel secure that Allah will not cause the earth to cave in with them as He caused it to cave in with Qarun, or that the punishment will not come to them from where they least expect.
45- Kötülükleri planlayanlar, Allah’ın kendilerini yere batırmayacağından yahut da farkedemeyecekleri bir yerden azabın kendilerine ansızın gelip çatmayacağından yana emin mi oldular?
46- Ya da Allah'ın, gezip dolaşırlarken kendilerini yakalamayacağından (emin mi oldular)? Zira onlar, (Allah’ı) âciz bırakamazlar.
47- Yahut kendilerini (azaptan yana) korku içerisinde iken yakalamasından? Rabbiniz gerçekten çok şefkatli, pek merhametlidir.
45. Bu buyrukla Yüce Allah; kâfirleri, yalanlayanları ve çeşitli masiyetler işleyenleri farkında olmaksızın azabın ansızın onları yakalayabileceği gerçeği ile uyarmaktadır. Bu azap, onların ya üstlerinden tepelerine inecek yahut da altlarından, yerin dibine geçirilmek sureti ile veya başka bir şekille onlara gelecektir. Ya da onlar gezip dolaşırken, işleri ile meşgul olurken ve azaba uğramak hatırlarına bile gelmediği bir zamanda yahut da azaptan korktukları bir sırada azaba duçar olacaklardır. Onlar, hiçbir halde Allah’ı âciz bırakamazlar, aksine Allah’ın kabzasındadırlar, idareleri de O’nun elindedir. Ne var ki O, “çok şefkatli, pek merhametlidir.” İsyankârları cezalandırmakta acele etmez. Aksine onlara mühlet verir, afiyet verir, kendisine ve gerçek dostlarına eziyet vermelerine rağmen onlara rızık verir. Hatta tevbe kapılarını önlerinde açık tutar ve onları kendilerine zararlı olan kötülüklerden vazgeçmeye çağırır. Bunları yaptıkları takdirde de hem en büyük lütuf ve ihsanları hem de işledikleri günahların affedilip bağışlanacağını vaat eder. O halde günahkâr kimseler, bütün hallerinde Allah’ın nimetleri üzerlerine inerken, isyanlarının her an Rablerinin huzuruna yükselmesinden utanmalıdırlar ve bilmelidirler ki Yüce Allah, mühlet verse de ihmal etmez. O, isyankârları yakaladı mı aziz ve kudretli olanın yakalayışı gibi yakalar. Öyleyse isyankâr kimseler, O’na tevbe etmeli, bütün hallerinde O’na dönmelidirler. Çünkü O, “çok şefkatli, pek merhametlidir.” O halde O’nun geniş rahmetine, her şeyi kapsayan lütuf ve ihsanına koşmakta, Rahim olan Rabbin lütfuna ulaştıran yolları izlemekte eli çabuk tutmak gerekir. Bu ise O’nun takvası gereğince ve O’nun sevdiği, razı olacağı şeyler çerçevesinde amelde bulunmakla olur.
How the Guilty can feel Secure
Allah informs us about His patience, and how He delays the punishment for the sinners who do evil things and call others to do likewise, plotting to call others to do evil - even though He is able to make the earth swallow them or to bring His wrath upon them.
مِنْ حَيْثُ لاَ يَشْعُرُونَ
(from where they do not perceive it), meaning in such a way that they do not know where it comes from. As Allah says:
أَءَمِنتُمْ مَّن فِى السَّمَآءِ أَن يَخْسِفَ بِكُمُ الاٌّرْضَ فَإِذَا هِىَ تَمُورُ - أَمْ أَمِنتُمْ مِّن فِى السَّمَآءِ أَن يُرْسِلَ عَلَيْكُمْ حَـصِباً فَسَتَعْلَمُونَ كَيْفَ نَذِيرِ
(Do you feel secure that He Who is over the heaven (Allah), will not cause you to sink into the earth, when it quakes Or do you feel secure that He Who is over the heaven (Allah), will not send a storm of stones upon you Then you shall know how My warning really is.) (67:16-17).
أَوْ يَأْخُذَهُمْ فِى تَقَلُّبِهِمْ
(Or that He may punish them in the midst of their going to and fro) meaning, when they are busy with their daily business, travel, and other distracting activities. Qatadah and As-Suddi said:
تَقَلُّبِهِمْ
(Their going to and fro) means their journeys." As Allah says:
أَفَأَمِنَ أَهْلُ الْقُرَى أَن يَأْتِيَهُم بَأْسُنَا بَيَـتاً وَهُمْ نَآئِمُونَ - أَوَ أَمِنَ أَهْلُ الْقُرَى أَن يَأْتِيَهُمْ بَأْسُنَا ضُحًى وَهُمْ يَلْعَبُونَ
(Did the people of the towns feel secure against the coming of Our punishment by night while they were asleep Or, did the people of the towns feel secure against the coming of Our punishment in the forenoon while they were playing) (7:97-98)
فَمَا هُم بِمُعْجِزِينَ
(so that there be no escape for them (from Allah's punishment)) meaning, it is not impossible for Allah, no matter what their situation.
أَوْ يَأْخُذَهُمْ عَلَى تَخَوُّفٍ
(Or that He may punish them where they fear it most) meaning, or Allah will take from them what they most fear, which is even more frightening, because when the thing you most fear to happen does happen, this is even worse. Hence Al-`Awfi reported that Ibn `Abbas said that,
أَوْ يَأْخُذَهُمْ عَلَى تَخَوُّفٍ
(Or that He may punish them where they fear it most) means that Allah is saying: If I wish, I can take him after the death of his companion and after he has become frightened of that.' This was also reported from Mujahid, Ad-Dahhak, Qatadah and others. Then Allah says:
فَإِنَّ رَبَّكُمْ لَرَؤُوفٌ رَّحِيمٌ
(Indeed your Lord is full of kindness, Most Merciful.) meaning, because He does not hasten to punish, as was reported in the Two Sahihs:
«لَا أَحَدَ أَصْبَرُ عَلَى أَذًى سَمِعَهُ مِنَ اللهِ، إِنَّهُمْ يَجْعَلُونَ لَهُ وَلَدًا وَهُوَ يَرْزُقُهُمْ وَيُعَافِيهِم»
(No one is more patient in the case of hearing offensive speech than Allah, for they attribute to Him a son, while He alone is giving them provision and good health.) And it is also recorded in Two Sahihs,
«إِنَّ اللهَ لَيُمْلِي لِلظَّالِمِ حَتَّى إِذَا أَخَذَهُ لَمْ يُفْلِتْه»
(Allah will let the wrongdoer continue until, when He begins to punish him, He will never let him go.) Then the Messenger of Allah ﷺ recited:
وَكَذلِكَ أَخْذُ رَبِّكَ إِذَا أَخَذَ الْقُرَى وَهِىَ ظَـلِمَةٌ إِنَّ أَخْذَهُ أَلِيمٌ شَدِيدٌ
(Such is the punishment of your Lord when He seizes the (population of) towns while they are doing wrong. Indeed, His punishment is painful, (and) severe) (11:102) And Allah says:
وَكَأَيِّن مِّن قَرْيَةٍ أَمْلَيْتُ لَهَا وَهِىَ ظَـلِمَةٌ ثُمَّ أَخَذْتُهَا وَإِلَىَّ الْمَصِيرُ
(And many a township did I give respite while it was given to wrongdoing. Then I punished it. And to Me is the (final) return (of all).) (22:48)
Sono forse al sicuro coloro che tessero trame per ostacolare la Via di Allāh, così che Allāh non faccia cedere la terra sotto i loro piedi, come fece con Ǭārūn, o che giunga loro la punizione da dove non se la aspettano?!
Kaya natiwasay ba ang mga nagplano ng mga pakana upang sumagabal sa landas ni Allāh na baka magpalamon si Allāh sa kanila sa lupa gaya kung paanong ipinalamon niya rito si Qārūn, o dumating sa kanila ang pagdurusa mula sa kung saan hindi nila inaasahan ang pagdating nito,
Há những kẻ lập mưu ngăn cản con đường chính đạo của Allah cảm thấy an toàn trước việc Allah cho đất nuốt chửng họ giống như nó đã nuốt chửng Qarun hoặc cảm thấy an toàn trước một hình phạt xảy đến bất ngờ ư?!
"Maka apakah orang-orang yang membuat makar yang jahat itu, merasa aman (dari bencana) ditenggelamkannya bumi oleh Allah bersama mereka, atau datangnya azab kepada mereka dari tempat yang tidak mereka sadari, atau Allah mengazab mereka di waktu mereka dalam perjalanan, maka sekali-kali mereka tidak dapat menolak (azab itu), atau Allah mengazab mereka dalam ke-adaan takut (dari azab). Maka sesungguhnya Rabbmu adalah Maha Pengasih lagi Maha Penyayang." (An-Nahl: 45-47).
(45-47) Ini adalah intimidasi dari Allah terhadap orang-orang yang kufur, mendustakan dan suka berbuat berbagai jenis maksiat berupa siksaan yang Allah timpakan kepada mereka dalam kelengahan mereka tanpa mereka sadari, baik dengan menimpakan siksa pada mereka dari arah atas atau dari arah bawah mereka dengan cara menenggelamkan bumi atau bentuk lainnya. Atau saat mereka mondar-mandir, sibuk, tanpa terbetik datangnya siksaan pada benak mereka. Atau manakala mereka dirundung rasa takut oleh siksa. Mereka tidak mampu melumpuh-kan Allah dalam setiap kondisi di atas. Mereka itu berada di bawah genggamanNya. Ubun-ubun mereka berada di TanganNya. Akan tetapi, Dia Maha Pemurah lagi Penyayang, tidak menyegerakan siksa pada orang-orang yang berbuat maksiat. Bahkan memberikan penangguhan bagi mereka dan memaafkan mereka dan tetap men-curahkan rizki kepada mereka. Sementara itu, mereka masih saja menyakiti Allah dan mengganggu wali-waliNya. Walaupun de-mikian (sepak-terjang mereka), Allah masih membukakan pintu taubat bagi mereka, mengajak mereka untuk meninggalkan per-buatan-perbuatan jelek yang membahayakan mereka, dan memberi-kan janji kepada mereka dengan kemuliaan yang paling tinggi dan ampunan atas dosa-dosa yang berasal dari mereka. Hendaknya orang-orang jahat malu kepada Rabbnya, ketika nikmat-nikmat-Nya senantiasa terkucurkan pada dirinya setiap (detik), sedangkan maksiat-maksiatnya selalu mengarah kepada Rabbnya setiap waktu. Hendaknya dia mengetahui bahwasanya Allah sedang memberikan penangguhan, bukan mengesampingkannya. Bila Allah mulai menyiksa orang yang bermaksiat, maka Dia menyiksanya dengan siksaan Dzat Yang Mahaperkasa lagi Mahakuasa. Mestinya dia bertaubat kepadaNya dan kembali dalam seluruh urusannya kepada-Nya. Sesungguhnya Dia Maha Pemurah lagi Maha Penyayang. Bersegeralah, bersegeralah menjemput rahmat Allah yang luas dan kebaikanNya yang merata, dan meniti jalan-jalan yang meng-hubungkan kepada kemurahan Allah, Rabb Yang Maha Pengasih. Ketahuilah, itu adalah ketakwaan kepadaNya dan mengamalkan amalan yang Dia cintai dan ridhai.
¿Acaso aquellos que se confabulan para estorbar a las personas del camino de Al-lah se sienten a salvo de que Al-lah haga que la tierra los trague, como lo hizo con Qarún, o de que el castigo les sorprenda por donde menos lo esperan?
Hoặc một hình phạt sẽ đến với họ trong lúc họ đang trong những chuyến du hành và tìm kiếm kế sinh nhai và họ không thể trốn đi đâu cho thoát?!
¿O que el castigo los sorprenda mientras se encuentran en sus viajes y en sus negocios? No podrán escapar ni protegerse de ello.
o tumama sa kanila ang pagdurusa habang nasa sandali ng paggala-gala nila sa mga paglalakbay nila at pagpupunyagi nila sa mga pagtamo nila, sapagkat hindi sila mga makaaalpas ni mga makaiiwas,
o che venga loro inflitta la punizione mentre sono in viaggio, e mentre vanno in cerca di guadagno: Essi non ne avranno scampo e non ne saranno protetti.
Yahut onlar, yolculuklarında ve kazançlarının peşinden gidip gelirken azabın kendilerini bulmayacağından emin mi oldular? Onlar bundan ne kaçabilirler ve ne de engel olabilirler.
Croient-ils être à l’abri d’être saisis par un châtiment lorsqu’ils voyagent et partent en quête de leur subsistance? Assurément non, ils ne pourront s’y soustraire.
Or that the punishment will not afflict them whilst they are going about on their journeys and in their quest for earnings. They will not escape nor protect themselves from it.
Atau azab menimpa mereka saat mereka melakukan perjalanan dan saat berusaha mencari penghidupan mereka, dan mereka tidak akan lolos maupun selamat.
Odnosno, zar misle da ih neće kazniti kad budu na putovanjima ili kad otputuju nekuda radi trgovine? A oni Mu neće moći umaći.
Or do they feel secure that Allah’s punishment will not come to them while they are afraid of it? Allah is able to punish them in every condition. Your Lord is compassionate and merciful. He does not take retribution hastily for perhaps His servants will turn to Him in repentance.
This verse pertains to the last stage of the Makkan period when the opponents of the Prophet Muhammad were conspiring to kill him. The Prophet is God’s representative on God’s earth. Therefore, hatching such a conspiracy against a prophet must necessarily be the handiwork of such persons as are absolutely fearless of God’s retribution. The fact is that God is the Possessor of such control over man that He can cause him to be buried deep in the earth if He so desires, or He may wreak vengeance on him at the very place which he considers safe; or God may seize him in the course of his activities and he will not be able to save himself. God may even seize upon him when he is conscious of the risk and fully aware of the situation. In short, God may seize upon man at any time and in any situation. If He sees people doing mischief, yet lets them go unpunished, they should not become fearless, because His restraint is due to His consideration of ‘test’ conditions and not to His being powerless.
Odnosno, zar misle da ih neće stići Božija kazna dok u strahu strepe od nje? Ali, Allah je blag i milostiv prema ljudima, pa ih ne žuri kazniti; daje im vremena ne bi li se pokajali.
Croient-ils être à l’abri du châtiment d’Allah lorsqu’ils le redoutent? Certainement pas car Allah a le pouvoir de les châtier quel que soit leur état d’esprit. Votre Seigneur est plein de mansuétude et de miséricorde puisqu’Il ne se hâte pas de punir et donne une chance à Ses serviteurs de se repentir à Lui.
Apakah mereka merasa aman dari azab Allah manakala mereka merasa takut kepadanya? Allah Mahakuasa untuk mengazab mereka dalam segala keadaan mereka. Sesungguhnya Tuhan kalian Maha Pengasih lagi Maha Penyayang karena Dia tidak menyegerakan hukuman atas hamba-hamba-Nya dengan harapan mereka akan bertobat kepada-Nya.
Ya da O'ndan korktukları halde, Allah’ın azabının başlarına gelmesinden emin mi oldular? Allah Teâlâ her hâlükârda onlara azap etmeye kadirdir. Şüphesiz Rabbiniz çok şefkatli ve merhametlidir. Umulur da kulları O'na tövbe eder diye onları cezalandırmak için acele etmez.
o natiwasay ba sila na baka ipatamo sa kanila ang pagdurusang dulot ni Allāh habang nasa sandali ng pangamba nila mula roon sapagkat si Allāh ay nakakakaya sa pagpaparusa sa kanila sa bawat kalagayan. Tunay na ang Panginoon ninyo ay talagang Mahabagin, Maawain: hindi Siya nagmamadali sa kaparusahan nang sa gayon ang mga lingkod Niya ay magbabalik-loob sa Kanya.
Oppure sono certi che, in verità, la punizione di Allāh non li colpirà nel momento in cui lo temeranno?! Allāh è capace di punirli in ogni situazione. In verità, il vostro Dio è tenero, Misericordioso: Non affretta la punizione dei Suoi sudditi affinché possano tornare a Lui pentiti.
Even the Punishment of the World is Mercy in Disguise
In the verses cited above, after having mentioned various punishments which could seize disbelievers within this world, it was said in the end: فَإِنَّ رَبَّكُمْ لَرَءُوفٌ رَّحِيمٌ (So, indeed your Lord is Very Kind Very Merciful).
First of all, by using the word: رَبّ (Rabb: Lord) here, the hint given is that all these punishments which overtake human beings in this world are there to warn them as part of the dictates of Divine mercy. After that, by introducing the word: رَءُوفٌ(Ra uf: Kind) headed by the intensifying particle lam) that is, the lam of ta'kid), and thus by placing stress on the fact that Allah Ta’ ala was Very Kind and Very Merciful, the hint given was that warnings sent during the life of the world were, in reality, called for by His intrinsic Kindness and Mercy so that heedless men and women would learn from the warning and correct their deeds (before comes 'the last spasm of mass extinction' they themselves are talking about at the closing of the twentieth century, but are still not ready to learn, believe and correct).
¿O se sienten seguros de que el castigo de Al-lah no les acontecerá mientras lo teman? Al-lah es capaz de castigarlos en cualquier momento. Su Señor es Compasivo y Misericordioso. Él no se apresura en tomar represalias porque quizás Sus siervos se vuelvan a Él arrepentidos.
Hoặc họ cảm thấy an toàn khi Allah giáng xuống hình phạt bằng cách ban cho những nỗi sợ hãi về sự thất bát mùa màng và nguy hại tính mạng? Bởi quả thật, Allah toàn năng trong việc trừng phạt họ ở mọi hoàn cảnh và tình huống. Nhưng quả thật, Thượng Đế của các ngươi là Đấng Nhân Từ và Khoan Dung, Ngài không nhanh vội trừng phạt vì Ngài vẫn hy vọng đám bề tôi của Ngài sẽ quay về sám hối với Ngài.
¿Acaso no observan estos que rechazan y no meditan en Su creación? Su creación proyecta su sombra hacia la derecha y hacia la izquierda siguiendo el movimiento del Sol en el día y el de la Luna en la noche, en humildad y prosternación hacia su Señor, mientras que son sometidas a Al-lah y están sujetas a su dominio.
Everything prostrates to Allah
Allah informs us about His might, majesty and pride, meaning that all things submit themselves to Him and every created being - animate and inanimate, as well as the responsible - humans and Jinns, and the angels - all humble themselves before Him. He tells us that everything that has a shadow leaning to the right and the left, i.e., in the morning and the evening, is by its shadow, prostrating to Allah. Mujahid said, "When the sun passes its zenith, everything prostrates to Allah, may He be glorified." This was also said by Qatadah, Ad-Dahhak and others.
لِلَّهِ وَهُمْ
(while they are humble) means, they are in a state of humility. Mujahid also said: "The prostration of every thing is its shadow", and he mentioned the mountains and said that their prostrations are their shadows. Abu Ghalib Ash-Shaybani said: "The waves of the sea are its prayers". It is as if reason is attributed to these inanimate objects when they are described as prostrating, so Allah says:
وَلِلَّهِ يَسْجُدُ مَا فِى السَّمَـوَتِ وَمَا فِى الاٌّرْضِ مِن دَآبَّةٍ
(And to Allah prostrate all that are in the heavens and all that are in the earth, of the moving creatures) As Allah says:
وَللَّهِ يَسْجُدُ مَن فِى السَّمَـوَتِ وَالاٌّرْضِ طَوْعًا وَكَرْهًا وَظِلَـلُهُم بِالْغُدُوِّ وَالاٌّصَالِ
(And to Allah (alone) all who are in the heavens and the earth fall in prostration, willingly or unwillingly, and so do their shadows in the mornings and in the afternoons.) (13:15)
وَالْمَلَـئِكَةُ وَهُمْ لاَ يَسْتَكْبِرُونَ
(and the angels, and they are not proud.) means, they prostrate to Allah and are not too proud to worship Him.
يَخَـفُونَ رَبَّهُمْ مِّن فَوْقِهِمْ
(They fear their Lord above them) means, they prostrate out of fear of their Lord, may He be glorified.
وَيَفْعَلُونَ مَا يُؤْمَرُونَ
(and they do what they are commanded.) meaning they continually obey Allah, doing what He tells them to do and avoiding that which He forbids.
Non osservano con attenzione, questi rinnegatori, il Suo creato?! Le Sue ombre si muovono a destra e a sinistra seguendo il movimento del sole durante giorno, e il movimento della luna durante la notte, sottomessa al Suo Dio, prosternata dinanzi a Lui in una vera prosternazione, con umiltà.
Hindi ba tumingin ang mga tagapagpasinungaling na ito ayon sa pagtingin ng pagmumuni-muni sa mga nilikha Niya? Kumikiling ang mga anino ng mga iyon sa kanan at sa kaliwa dahil sa pagsunod sa paggalaw ng araw at pag-inog nito sa maghapon at dahil sa buwan sa gabi, na mga nagpapasailalim sa Panginoon ng mga iyon habang mga nagpapatirapa sa Kanya ayon sa pagpapatirapang tunay habang ang mga iyon ay mga aba?
48- Allah’ın yarattığı şeylerin gölgelerinin, boyun eğip Allah’a secde eder bir halde sağa ve sola yatarak döndüklerini görmediler mi?
49- Göklerde ve yerde ne kadar canlı varsa hepsi Allah’a secde eder. Melekler de (secde ederler) ve hiç kibirlenmezler.
50- Onlar, üstlerindeki Rablerinden korkarlar ve emrolunduklarını yaparlar.
48. Yüce Allah, şöyle buyurmaktadır: Rablerinin tevhidi, azamet ve kemali hususunda şüphe içerisinde bulunanlar, “Allah’ın yarattığı şeylerin” bütün yarattıklarının “gölgelerinin” nasıl değişip durduğunu “boyun eğip Allah’a secde eder bir halde sağa ve sola yatarak döndüklerini” yani Rablerine azamet ve celali önünde zilletle ve itaat ile boyun eğerek secde ettiklerini “görmediler mi?” Hepsi bu emir, tedbir ve hakimiyet altında zillet ile eğilmişlerdir. Allah’ın hükmü altında ve O’nun idaresi, emir ve buyrukları çerçevesinde bulunmayan hiçbir varlık yoktur.
49. “Göklerde ve yerde ne kadar canlı varsa” konuşan ve konuşmayan bütün “hepsi Allah’a secde eder.” Şerefli “melekler de (secde ederler).” Bütün varlıkların Allah’a secde ettiklerinin belirtilmesinden sonra bilhassa melâike-i kirâmın söz konusu edilmesi faziletleri, şerefleri ve ibadetlerinin çokluğundan dolayıdır. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah:“ve hiç kibirlenmezler” buyurmaktadır. Yani onlar çokluklarına, ahlâk ve güçlerinin büyüklüklerine rağmen Allah’a karşı büyüklenmezler. Nitekim Allah bir başka yerde şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Mesih de mukarreb melekler de Allah’a kul olmaktan asla çekinmezler.”(en-Nisâ, 4/172)
50. Yüce Allah melekleri çokça itaat ve kendisine boyun eğmek ile övdükten sonra hem zatı ile, hem kahr-u galebesi ile hem de vasıflarının kemali ile üstlerinde olan Allah’tan korktuklarını belirterek de onları övmektedir. Onlar, Allah’ın kahr-u galebesi altında zillet ile itaat ederler “ve emrolunduklarını yaparlar.” Allah kendilerine ne emrederse O’nun emrini itaatle ve isteyerek yerine getirirler. Yaratılmışların Yüce Allah’a secde etmeleri iki türlüdür: Birincisi zorunlu olan ve kemal sıfatlarına sahip olana zata delalet eden secdedir. Bunda mü’min, kâfir, iyi, kötü, konuşan ve konuşmayan bütün canlılar ortaktır. Diğeri ise Yüce Allah’ın dostlarına, mü’min kullarına, meleklere vb. mahluklara has olan ihtiyarî ve gönülden yapılan secdedir.
Sao những kẻ phủ nhận này không chịu quan sát các tạo vật của Ngài (Allah) mà suy ngẫm, bóng của các tạo vật nghiêng sang bên phải và bên trái theo sự chuyển động của mặt trời và sự di chuyển của nó vào ban ngày và mặt trăng vào ban đêm, tất cả đều phủ phục Thượng Đế của chúng bằng sự cúi đầu quỳ lạy thực thụ một cách hạ mình khiêm tốn.
O yalanlayanlar Allah’ın yarattıklarına tefekkür bakışıyla hiç bakmadılar mı? O mahlukatın gölgeleri Güneş'in hareketine, gündüz vakti seyrine göre ve gece vakti de Ay'a uyarak, Rabbine boyun eğmiş, ona gerçek secde ile secde etmiş, alçalmış olarak sağa ve sola meylederler.
Zar mekkanski poricatelji ne vide da sve ono što je Allah stvorio čije sjene se pružaju lijevo i desno, shodno kretanju Sunca danju i Mjeseca noću? I zar ne vide da je to Allahu poslušno i pokorno, te da Mu u pravom smislu te riječi pada ničice?
Tidakkah orang-orang yang mendustakan Allah itu memperhatikan makhluk-makhluk-Nya dengan mata hati dan perenungan? Yaitu merenungi bagaimana bayangan makhluk-makhluk itu bergerak ke kanan dan ke kiri mengikuti gerakan matahari, serta bagaimana perjalanan matahari di siang hari dan gerakan rembulan di malam hari; seluruh makhluk-makhluk tersebut tunduk kepada Tuhan mereka seraya bersujud dengan sujud yang hakiki dalam kondisi hina.
"Dan apakah mereka tidak memperhatikan kepada segala sesuatu yang telah diciptakan Allah yang bayangannya berbolak-balik ke kanan dan ke kiri dalam keadaan sujud kepada Allah, se-dang mereka berendah diri. Dan kepada Allah sajalah bersujud se-gala sesuatu yang berada di langit dan semua makhluk yang melata di bumi dan (juga) para malaikat, sedang mereka (malaikat) tidak menyombongkan diri. Mereka takut kepada Rabb mereka yang ber-kuasa atas mereka, dan melaksanakan apa yang diperintahkan (kepada mereka)." (An-Nahl: 48-50).
(48) Allah تعالى berfirman, ﴾ أَوَلَمۡ يَرَوۡاْ ﴿ "Dan apakah mereka tidak memperhatikan," yaitu orang-orang yang dilanda keraguan tentang keesaan Rabb mereka, dan keagungan serta kesempurnaanNya, ﴾ إِلَىٰ مَا خَلَقَ ٱللَّهُ مِن شَيۡءٖ ﴿ "kepada segala sesuatu yang telah diciptakan Allah," maksudnya, kepada seluruh makhlukNya dan bagaimana bayangan-nya berbolak-balik, ﴾ عَنِ ٱلۡيَمِينِ وَٱلشَّمَآئِلِ سُجَّدٗا لِّلَّهِ ﴿ "ke kanan dan ke kiri dalam keadaan sujud kepada Allah," maksudnya semua bersujud kepada Rabbnya, tunduk kepada keagungan dan kebesaranNya, ﴾ وَهُمۡ دَٰخِرُونَ ﴿ "sedang mereka berendah diri," maksudnya, dalam keadaan hina-dina, berada di bawah pengendalian, pengaturan dan kekuatan-(Nya). Tiada seorang pun dari mereka kecuali ubun-ubunnya ber-ada di Tangan Allah, dan pengaturannya berada di sisiNya.
(49) ﴾ وَلِلَّهِۤ يَسۡجُدُۤ مَا فِي ٱلسَّمَٰوَٰتِ وَمَا فِي ٱلۡأَرۡضِ مِن دَآبَّةٖ ﴿ "Dan kepada Allah sajalah bersujud segala apa yang berada di langit dan semua makhluk yang melata di bumi," dari bangsa makhluk yang bisa berkomunikasi mau-pun yang tidak bisa berbicara, ﴾ وَٱلۡمَلَٰٓئِكَةُ ﴿ "dan (juga) para malaikat," yang mulia. Allah menyebutkan mereka secara khusus setelah kon-teks yang umum, lantaran keutamaan dan kemuliaan serta tinggi-nya intensitas ibadah mereka. Karena itu, Allah berfirman, ﴾ وَهُمۡ لَا يَسۡتَكۡبِرُونَ ﴿ "sedang mereka (malaikat) tidak menyombongkan diri," dari ber-ibadah kepadaNya, meski mereka berjumlah banyak, berakhlak agung dan berkekuatan (penuh),
﴾ لَّن يَسۡتَنكِفَ ٱلۡمَسِيحُ أَن يَكُونَ عَبۡدٗا لِّلَّهِ وَلَا ٱلۡمَلَٰٓئِكَةُ ٱلۡمُقَرَّبُونَۚ وَمَن يَسۡتَنكِفۡ عَنۡ عِبَادَتِهِۦ وَيَسۡتَكۡبِرۡ فَسَيَحۡشُرُهُمۡ إِلَيۡهِ جَمِيعٗا 172 ﴿
"Al-Masih sama sekali tidak enggan menjadi hamba Allah, dan be-gitu pula para malaikat yang terdekat (kepada Allah). Dan barangsiapa enggan menyembahNya dan menyombongkan diri, maka Allah akan me-ngumpulkan mereka semua kepadaNya." (An-Nisa`: 172).
(50) ﴾ يَخَافُونَ رَبَّهُم مِّن فَوۡقِهِمۡ ﴿ "Mereka takut kepada Rabb mereka yang berkuasa atas mereka." Setelah Allah menyanjung mereka atas banyak-nya amalan ketaatan mereka dan ketundukan mereka kepada Allah, maka Allah juga memuji mereka atas rasa takut mereka kepada Allah yang berada di atas mereka, dengan DzatNya, kekuasaanNya dan kesempurnaan sifat-sifatNya. Mereka itu makhluk-makhluk lemah di bawah kekuasaanNya. ﴾ وَيَفۡعَلُونَ مَا يُؤۡمَرُونَ۩ ﴿ "Dan melaksanakan apa yang diperintahkan (kepada mereka)," maksudnya apa pun yang Allah تعالى perintahkan kepada mereka, maka mereka menaati pe-rintahNya, dengan kerelaan dan kemauan sendiri.
Dan sujud para makhluk pada Allah تعالى terbagi menjadi dua: Sujud terpaksa dan tunduk atas sifat-sifat kesempurnaanNya. Sujud jenis ini bersifat umum, mencakup seluruh makhluk, baik seorang Mukmin maupun kafir, orang baik dan jelek, makhluk yang ber-bicara atau tidak. Dan (kedua) sujud (dengan kerelaan) berdasar-kan pilihannya, yang khusus terjadi pada wali-waliNya dan hamba-hambaNya yang beriman dari kalangan malaikat dan makhluk lainnya.
Ces dénégateurs n’ont-ils pas scruté les créatures d’Allah afin que cela les amène à réfléchir à leur création? Les ombres des choses s’allongent tantôt à gauche tantôt à droite suivant le parcours du soleil le jour ou celui de la lune la nuit. Ces ombres sont soumises à leur Seigneur et se prosternent véritablement à Lui en toute humilité.
Do these deniers not look with contemplation at His creation? Their shadows incline right and left following the movement of the sun in the day and that of the moon at night, in humility and prostration to their Lord, whilst they are submissive to Allah and are subject to His domination.
C’est à Allah Seul que se prosternent tout ce qui se trouve dans les Cieux et tous les êtres vivants sur Terre. C’est à Lui aussi que se prosternent les anges qui ne dédaignent jamais L’adorer et Lui obéir.
It is to Allah alone that all creatures in the heavens and on earth prostrate. It is to Him alone that the angels prostrate. They are not too proud to worship Allah and obey Him.
Allahu se klanja sve što se nalazi na nebesima i sve što se na Zemlji nalazi, u prvom redu meleki, koji nisu oholi pa da se sustežu od obožavanja Allaha i pokoravanja Njemu.
Göklerde ve yerde bulunan bütün canlılar sadece Allah’a secde ederler. Melekler de bir tek O'na secde ederler. Onlar (melekler) Allah’a ibadet ve itaat etmekten kibirlenmezler.
Hanya kepada Allah semata segala apa yang ada di langit dan segala apa yang ada di bumi dari kalangan makhluk melata bersujud dan hanya kepada Allah semata para malaikat bersujud; mereka tidak menyombongkan diri dari ibadah dan ketaatan kepada Allah.
Solo a Al-lah se prosternan todas las criaturas en los cielos y en la Tierra. Solo a Él se inclinan los ángeles. No son soberbios para adorar a Al-lah y obedecerlo.
Kay Allāh lamang nagpapatirapa ang lahat ng nasa mga langit at ang lahat ng nasa lupa na gumagalaw na nilalang, at sa Kanya lamang nagpapatirapa ang mga anghel habang sila ay hindi nagmamalaki para umayaw sa pagsamba kay Allāh at sa pagtalima sa Kanya.
Tất cả mọi sinh vật trong trời đất đều phủ phục một mình Allah, và các Thiên Thần cũng chỉ phủ phục một mình Ngài, tất cả các Thiên Thần đều không tự cao tự đại trong việc thờ phượng và vâng lệnh Ngài.
Ad Allāh solo si prosternano tutte le creature nei Cieli e in Terra, e a Lui solo si prosternano gli angeli, ed essi non si insuperbiscono nei confronti della Sua adorazione e obbedienza.۩
Essi, con la loro costante adorazione e obbedienza, temono il loro Dio, Colui che è al di sopra di loro, per Se Stesso, il Suo Dominio e il Suo Potere, ed essi obbediscono come ha loro ordinato il loro Dio.
Sila, sa kabila ng taglay nilang pagsamba at pagtalimang palagian, ay nangangamba sa Panginoon nila na nasa itaas nila sa sarili Niya, panunupil Niya, at kapamahalaan Niya, at gumagawa ng ipinag-uutos sa kanila ng Panginoon nila na pagtalima.
Họ - các Thiên Thần, mặc dù họ luôn thờ phượng và vâng lệnh Allah mọi lúc mọi nơi - thì họ vẫn luôn sợ Thượng Đế của họ từ bên trên họ (Ngài ở bên trên bằng cơ thể, quyền lực và sự toàn năng của Ngài), họ tuyệt đối chấp hành và thực hiện mọi mệnh lệnh của Ngài.
Ellos, a pesar de su adoración y obediencia constantes, temen a su Señor que está por encima de ellos debido a Su naturaleza, dominación y autoridad, y llevan a cabo los actos de obediencia que su Señor les ordena.
They - despite their constant worship and obedience - fear their Lord who is above them by His Self, Dominance and Authority and they carry out the acts of obedience that their Lord instructs them to.
Onlar, devamlı ibadet ve itaat halinde olmalarıyla birlikte; zatı, kahrı ve egemenliğiyle üzerlerinde olan Rablerinden korkarlar. Rablerinin onlara yapmalarını emrettiği itaatleri yerine getirirler.
Tout en L’adorant continuellement, les anges craignent leur Seigneur, qui est au-dessus d’eux au sens propre (par Son Etre) et au sens figuré (par Sa domination), et accomplissent les actes d’obéissance qu’Il leur ordonne.
Man indulges in arrogance in a world where all the things surrounding him are teaching him lessons in obedience. For example, the shadows of material things. The shadow of a thing standing erect falls on the ground. In this way, it symbolizes kneeling down (sajdah). It shows symbolically how a man should bow down before his Creator. Though angels are not visible to man, the running of this immense universe in the most regulated manner proves that the agents appointed by God to run it are extremely powerful. These angels, in spite of being extraordinarily powerful, are totally obedient to God. If they were not so, the system of the universe would not function continuously with so much precision and uniformity. In view of this, to be entirely correct in his behaviour, man can do no other than surrender himself to God, do obeisance to Him and become His most obedient subject.
Para malaikat itu di samping mereka senantiasa beribadah dan taat kepada Allah, mereka juga takut kepada Tuhan mereka yang ada di atas mereka dengan zat, kekuasaan, dan kekuatan-Nya, serta mereka melakukan apa yang Tuhan mereka perintahkan berupa ketaatan.
Pored toga što uvijek čine ibadet Gospodaru, meleki se boje Allaha, Koji se nalazi iznad njih Svojim Bićem i vlašću, i k tome oni izvršavaju Božije naredbe.
Svim ljudima i džinima Allah kaže: “Dvojici se bogova ne klanjajte – samo je jedan Bog, Koji nema saučesnika – i samo se Mene bojte!”
Allah, may He be glorified, said to all His servants: Do not take two beings of worship. The being deserving of worship is only one who has no second nor any partner. So fear Me only and do not fear others besides Me.
Allah -Subḥānahu- berfirman kepada semua hamba-Nya, “Janganlah kalian mengangkat dua sesembahan karena sesembahan yang benar hanya satu, tidak ada yang kedua dan tidak ada sekutu bagi-Nya. Oleh karena itu, hendaklah hanya kepada-Ku kalian semua takut dan jangan takut kepada selain-Ku.”
"Allah berfirman, 'Janganlah kamu menyembah dua tuhan; sesungguhnya Dia-lah Tuhan Yang Maha Esa, maka hendaklah kepadaKu saja kamu takut. Dan kepunyaanNya-lah segala sesuatu yang ada di langit dan di bumi, dan untukNya-lah ketaatan itu selama-lamanya. Maka mengapa kamu bertakwa kepada selain Allah. Dan apa saja nikmat yang ada pada kamu, maka dari Allah-lah (datangnya), kemudian bila kamu ditimpa oleh kemudaratan, maka hanya kepadaNya-lah kamu meminta pertolongan. Kemu-dian apabila Dia telah menghilangkan kemudaratan itu darimu, tiba-tiba sebahagian darimu mempersekutukan Rabbnya dengan (yang lain), biarlah mereka mengingkari nikmat yang telah Kami berikan kepada mereka; maka bersenang-senanglah kamu. Kelak kamu akan mengetahui (akibatnya)'." (An-Nahl: 51-55).
(51) Allah تعالى memerintahkan (para makhluk) untuk beriba-dah kepadaNya saja, tiada sekutu bagiNya. Dia menunjukkan bukti petunjuk dengan kemampuanNya mencurahkan kenikmatan sendirian (tanpa bantuan orang lain) dan (keesaanNya). Lalu Allah berfirman, ﴾ لَا تَتَّخِذُوٓاْ إِلَٰهَيۡنِ ٱثۡنَيۡنِۖ ﴿ "Janganlah kamu menyembah dua tuhan," maksudnya engkau menjadikan sekutu bagiNya dalam uluhiyah-Nya, padahal, ﴾ إِنَّمَا هُوَ إِلَٰهٞ وَٰحِدٞ ﴿ "sesungguhnya Dia-lah Tuhan Yang Maha Esa," esa dalam sifat-sifat keagunganNya dan tunggal dengan semua perbuatanNya. Sebagaimana Dia Esa dalam DzatNya, nama-nama dan sifat-sifat serta perbuatan-perbuatanNya, maka esakanlah Dia dalam ibadah. Karena itu, Allah berfirman, ﴾ فَإِيَّٰيَ فَٱرۡهَبُونِ ﴿ "Maka hendak-lah kepadaKu saja kamu takut." Maksudnya, takutlah kepadaKu, taati-lah perintahKu, jauhilah laranganKu, tanpa menyekutukanKu de-ngan suatu makhluk pun, karena ia semuanya adalah makhlukKu
(52) ﴾ وَلَهُۥ مَا فِي ٱلسَّمَٰوَٰتِ وَٱلۡأَرۡضِ وَلَهُ ٱلدِّينُ وَاصِبًاۚ ﴿ "Dan kepunyaanNya-lah segala sesuatu yang ada di langit dan bumi, dan untukNya-lah ketaatan itu se-lama-lamanya," maksudnya agama, ibadah, perendahan diri di se-luruh waktu adalah bagi Allah semata. Kewajiban para makhluk untuk memurnikannya bagi Allah, dan tenggelam dalam berubudi-yah kepadaNya. ﴾ أَفَغَيۡرَ ٱللَّهِ تَتَّقُونَ ﴿ "Maka mengapa kamu bertakwa kepada selain Allah," dari kalangan penghuni bumi atau penghuni langit. Sesungguhnya mereka itu tidak memegang kendali bahaya dan kemanfaatan bagi kalian. Allah-lah, satu-satunya Dzat yang memberi dan mencurahkan kebaikan.
(53) ﴾ وَمَا بِكُم مِّن نِّعۡمَةٖ ﴿ "Dan apa saja nikmat yang ada padamu," nikmat lahiriah ataupun batiniah, ﴾ فَمِنَ ٱللَّهِۖ ﴿ "maka dari Allah-lah (da-tangnya)," tiada seorang pun yang menyertai Allah di dalamnya, ﴾ ثُمَّ إِذَا مَسَّكُمُ ٱلضُّرُّ ﴿ "kemudian bila kamu ditimpa oleh kemudaratan," baik berupa kemiskinan, penyakit, dan keadaan yang menyulitkan, ﴾ فَإِلَيۡهِ تَجۡـَٔرُونَ ﴿ "maka hanya kepadaNya-lah kamu meminta pertolongan," maksudnya mendengung-dengungkan doa dan permohonan, karena kalian mengetahui, bahwa tidak ada yang sanggup menyingkirkan keburukan dan kesengsaraan selain Dia. Dia-lah satu-satunya Dzat yang memegang kendali pencurahan karunia kepada kalian berupa apa saja yang kalian inginkan, dan membelokkan apa saja yang kalian benci. Dia-lah Dzat yang tidak sepatutnya ibadah dikerjakan kecuali diarahkan kepadaNya.
(54-55) Namun, kebanyakan orang masih berbuat aniaya kepada diri sendiri dan mengingkari nikmat Allah pada mereka, bila telah diselamatkan oleh Allah dari kondisi buruk mereka. Lalu ketika dalam suasana kegembiraan, mereka menjadi orang-orang yang menyekutukan Allah dengan sebagian makhluk yang tiada punya apa-apa. Untuk itu Allah berfirman, ﴾ لِيَكۡفُرُواْ بِمَآ ءَاتَيۡنَٰهُمۡۚ ﴿ "Biarlah mereka mengingkari nikmat yang telah Kami berikan kepada mereka," mak-sudnya sesuatu yang Kami berikan kepada mereka di mana kami menyelamatkan mereka dari kesengsaraan dan membebaskan mereka dari kesulitan, ﴾ فَتَمَتَّعُواْ ﴿ "maka bersenang-senanglah kamu," sejenak di dunia kalian, ﴾ فَسَوۡفَ تَعۡلَمُونَ ﴿ "Kelak kamu akan mengetahui (akibatnya)," yaitu akibat kekufuran mereka.
Allah dit à tous Ses serviteurs: N’adorez pas deux divinités car il n’existe qu’un Seul Dieu méritant d’être adoré qui n’a pas d’associé et il n’y en a pas de second. Craignez-Moi donc et ne craignez personne d’autre que Moi.
Allah -Subhanehu ve Teâlâ- bütün kullarına şöyle buyurdu: "İki ayrı mabut edinmeyin. Doğrusu O, ikincisi ve ortağı olmayan ibadete layık tek hak ilahtır. Yalnızca benden korkun ve benden başkasından korkmayın.''
51- Allah buyurdu ki:“İki ilâh edinmeyin. O, ancak tek bir ilâhtır. Onun için yalnız benden korkun.”
52- Göklerde ve yerde ne varsa hepsi O’nundur. Din de daima ve yalnızca O’nundur. Buna rağmen hâlâ Allah’tan başkasından mı korkuyorsunuz?
53- Sahip olduğunuz her nimet, Allah’tandır. Sonra size herhangi bir sıkıntı dokunduğunda da yalnızca O’na yalvarıp yakarırsınız.
54- Sonra O, sizden sıkıntıyı giderdiğinde içinizden bir grup hemen Rablerine şirk koşuverir.
55- Böylece kendilerine verdiğimize nankörlük ederler. Öyle ise faydalanın bakalım, yakında bileceksiniz.
51. Yüce Allah, ortak koşulmaksızın yalnızca kendisine ibadet edilmesini emretmekte, buna da nimetleri ihsan edenin yalnızca kendisi olduğunu ve vahdaniyetini delil gösterip şöyle buyurmaktadır:“İki ilâh edinmeyin.” Ulûhiyetinde O’na hiç kimseyi ortak koşmayın. Çünkü “O, ancak tek bir ilahtır.” Azametli sıfatlarında bir ve tektir, bütün fiillerinde eşsiz ve ortaksızdır. O; zatında, isimlerinde, sıfatlarında ve fiillerinde nasıl tekse siz de ibadetinde O’nu tevhid etmelisiniz. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah, şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Onun için yalnız benden korkun.” Yalnız benden korkun, benim emirlerimi yerine getirin, yasaklarımdan sakının, yarattıklarımdan hiçbir kimseyi bana ortak koşmayın. Çünkü onların hepsi, Allah’ın egemenliği altındadır.
52. “Göklerde ve yerde ne varsa hepsi O’nundur. Din” itaat, ibadet, her zaman için huzurunda zilletle eğilmek “de daima ve yalnızca O’nundur.” Bütün yaratılmışların yalnızca Yüce Allah’a ihlasla ibadet etmeleri ve O’nun kulluğu ile donanmaları gerekir. “Buna rağmen hâlâ” ister göklerdekilerden olsun ister yerdekilerden olsun “Allah’tan başkasından mı korkuyorsunuz?” Bunların hiçbirisinin size ne bir faydası ne bir zararı olmaz. Bağış yapan, ihsan eden yalnız Allah’tır.
53. “Sahip olduğunuz” açık ve gizli “her nimet Allah’tandır.” Bu hususta O’nun hiçbir ortağı yoktur. “Sonra size” fakirlik, hastalık, darlık gibi “herhangi bir sıkıntı dokunduğunda da yalnızca O’na yalvarıp yakarırsınız.” Bu darlık ve sıkıntıyı O’ndan başka hiçbir kimsenin kaldırıp gideremeyeceğini bildiğinizden dolayı yalnızca O’na dua ve niyaz edersiniz. İstediklerinizi tek başına veren, hoşunuza gitmeyen şeyleri de tek başına bertaraf eden kim ise işte hiçbir kimseyi ortak koşmaksızın ibadet etmeniz gereken de yalnız O’dur. Yalnız O’na ibadet etmelisiniz.
54-55. Ama insanların pek çoğu kendilerine zulmeder. Darlık ve sıkıntıdan kurtardığı zaman Yüce Allah’ın, üzerlerindeki nimetini inkar ederler. Bolluk ve rahatlığa kavuştukları vakit fakir ve ihtiyaç sahibi yaratılmışları O’na ortak koşarlar. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah:“Böylece kendilerine verdiğimize nankörlük ederler” buyurmaktadır. Yani onları darlıktan kurtarıp zorluktan esenliğe kavuşturmak şeklinde kendilerine verdiklerimize karşı nankörlük ederler. “Öyle ise” dünyanızda azıcık “faydalanın bakalım. Yakında” küfür ve inkârınızın âkıbetini “bileceksiniz.”
Allah phán với tất cả đám bề tôi của Ngài: "Các ngươi chớ thờ phượng hai thần linh, chỉ có một Đấng Thờ Phượng đích thực duy nhất, không có Đấng thứ hai và cũng không có đối tác ngang vai. Bởi thế, các ngươi hãy sợ TA và chớ sợ ai (vật gì) khác ngoài TA."
Allah Alone is Deserving of Worship
Allah tells us that there is no god but He, and that no one else should be worshipped except Him, alone, without partners, for He is the Sovereign, Creator, and Lord of all things.
وَلَهُ الدِّينُ وَاصِبًا
(His is the religion Wasiba) Ibn `Abbas, Mujahid, `Ikrimah, Maymun bin Mahran, As-Suddi, Qatadah and others said that this means forever. It was also reported that Ibn `Abbas said, "It means obligatory." Mujahid said: "It means purely for Him," i.e., worship is due to Him Alone, from whoever is in the heavens and on earth. As Allah says:
أَفَغَيْرَ دِينِ اللَّهِ يَبْغُونَ وَلَهُ أَسْلَمَ مَن فِى السَّمَـوَتِ وَالاٌّرْضِ طَوْعًا وَكَرْهًا وَإِلَيْهِ يُرْجَعُونَ
(Do they seek other than the religion of Allah, while to Him submitted all creatures in the heavens and the earth, willingly or unwillingly. And to Him shall they all be returned.) (3:83) This is in accordance with the opinion of Ibn `Abbas and `Ikrimah, which is that this Ayah is merely stating the case. According to the opinion of Mujahid, it is by way of instruction, i.e., it is saying: You had better fear associating partners in worship with Me, and be sincere in your obedience to Me. As Allah says:
أَلاَ لِلَّهِ الدِّينُ الْخَالِصُ
(Surely, the pure religion (sincere devotion) is for Allah only.) (39:3) Then Allah tells us that He is the One Who has the power to benefit and harm, and that the provisions, blessings, good health and help, His servants enjoy are from His bounty and graciousness towards them.
ثُمَّ إِذَا مَسَّكُمُ الضُّرُّ فَإِلَيْهِ تَجْـَرُونَ
(Then, when harm touches you, to Him you cry aloud for help.) meaning because you know that none has the power to remove that harm except for Him, so when you are harmed, you turn to ask Him for help and beg Him for aid. As Allah says:
وَإِذَا مَسَّكُمُ الْضُّرُّ فِى الْبَحْرِ ضَلَّ مَن تَدْعُونَ إِلاَ إِيَّاهُ فَلَمَّا نَجَّـكُمْ إِلَى الْبَرِّ أَعْرَضْتُمْ وَكَانَ الإِنْسَـنُ كَفُورًا
(And when harm touches you at sea, those that you call upon vanish, except for Him. But when He brings you safe to land, you turn away. And man is ever ungrateful.)(17:67) Here, Allah tells us:
ثُمَّ إِذَا كَشَفَ الضُّرَّ عَنْكُمْ إِذَا فَرِيقٌ مِّنْكُم بِرَبِّهِمْ يُشْرِكُونَ لِيَكْفُرُواْ بِمَآ ءاتَيْنَـهُمْ
(Then, when He has removed the harm from you, behold! some of you associate others in worship with their Lord (Allah). So they are ungrateful for that which We have given them!) (16:54-55) It was said that the Lam here (translated as "So") is an indicator of sequence, or that it serves an explanatory function, meaning, `We decreed that they would conceal the truth and deny the blessings that Allah has bestowed upon them. He is the One Who bestows blessings and the One Who removes distress.' Then Allah threatens them, saying:
فَتَمَتَّعُواْ
(Then enjoy yourselves) meaning, do what you like and enjoy what you have for a little while.
فَسَوْفَ تَعْلَمُونَ
(but you will soon come to know.) meaning the consequences of that.
Al-lah dijo a todos Sus siervos: “No adoren a otras divinidades. Aquel merecedor de adoración es solo uno que no tiene segundo ni compañero. Así que témanme solo a Mí y no a otros en Mi lugar”.
Nagsabi si Allāh – kaluwalhatian sa Kanya – sa lahat ng mga lingkod Niya: "Huwag kayong gumawa ng dalawang sinasamba; Siya lamang ay sinasamba ayon sa karapatan, na nag-iisang walang ikalawa sa Kanya at walang katambal sa Kanya. Kaya sa Akin ay mangamba kayo at huwag kayong mangamba sa iba sa Akin."
Allāh Onnipotente disse a tutti i Suoi sudditi: non prendete due divinità; in verità, solo Una viene realmente adorata; Egli è Unico, non ha un secondo né altro pari a Lui. Abbiate timore di Me e non di un altro.
E a Lui solo appartiene la Creazione, la Sovranità e l'Amministrazione di ciò che vi è nei cieli e in terra, e a Lui solo è dovuta l'obbedienza, la sottomissione e la lealtà assoluta. Temete forse qualcun altro all'infuori di Allāh? No, piuttosto abbiate timore di Lui solo!
Solo a Al-lah Le pertenece todo cuanto hay en los cielos y en la Tierra: Él creó, posee y controla todo. Solo a Él se le debe obediencia, sumisión y sinceridad. ¿Entonces, van a temer a otro que no sea Al-lah? ¡No, témanle solo a Él!
Sa Kanya lamang ang anumang nasa mga langit at ang anumang nasa lupa sa paglikha, sa paghahari, at sa pangangasiwa. Ukol sa Kanya lamang ang pagtalima, ang pagpapasailalim, at ang pagpapakawagas nang matatag. Kaya ba sa iba pa kay Allāh kayo nangangamba? Huwag; bagkus, mangamba kayo sa Kanya lamang.
Tất cả vạn vật trong trời đất đều là tạo vật của Allah, Ngài toàn quyền định đoạt và chi phối tất cả, mọi vật đều tuân lệnh, hạ mình phủ phục một mình Ngài, thế các ngươi lại sợ ai (vật) khác ngoài Ngài ư?! Các ngươi không được như thế, các ngươi phải chỉ sợ một mình Ngài thôi.
God has warned man through His prophets that he should not hold to any god except the one and only God. The God of this universe is only one. Man should fear only Him; he should be obedient to Him alone. If a man fully realizes that it is God who is the sole Creator and Lord of all, and that his life completely depends upon Him, the feeling that develops in him as a result of this realization is fear of God (taqwa). Eternal obedience is the due of God alone in this heaven and earth. Everything here is completely bound by divine law. In such a world, to pray to or to worship or to repose hope in anybody else is absolutely irrational. The present universe is such that it completely rejects polytheism or ascribing partners to God (shirk).
To Him alone belongs everything in the heavens and on earth: He created, owns and controls all of it. To Him alone obedience, submission and sincerity is due always. Will you, then, fear anyone other than Allah? No, instead fear Him alone!
Göklerde ve yerde bulunan her şeyin yaratılması, mülkiyeti ve düzenlenmesi bir tek O'na aittir. Öyleyse sürekli olarak itaat etmek, boyun eğmek ve ihlaslı olmak yalnızca O'nun içindir. Allah’tan başkasından mı korkuyorsunuz? Hayır! Bilakis bir tek O'ndan korkun.
C’est Lui qui créa les Cieux et la Terre, Lui Seul est leur possesseur et Lui Seul est leur gestionnaire. C’est à Lui que l’on doit obéir, se soumettre et vouer une adoration exclusive. Craindrez-vous donc quelqu’un d’autre qu’Allah? Non ! Craignez-Le plutôt Lui Seul.
Hanya kepunyaan Allah semata segala yang di langit dan yang ada di bumi, Dialah pencipta, pemilik, dan pengaturnya. Hanya untuk-Nya semata ketaatan, ketundukan, dan keikhlasan sebagai hak yang tetap selama-lamanya. Apakah kalian takut kepada selain Allah? Jangan, akan tetapi takutlah kepada Allah saja.
Sve što je na nebesima i na Zemlji Allahovo je, sve je On stvorio i svime On upravlja. Zato Mu treba uvijek poslušan biti. Zar nekog drugog, osim Allaha, da se bojite? Samo se Allaha bojte.
Nikmat apa pun yang ada pada kalian -wahai manusia-, baik nikmat agama atau dunia maka itu semua dari Allah, bukan dari selain-Nya. Kemudian manakala kalian ditimpa ujian, sakit, atau kemiskinan maka hanya kepada Allah semata kalian berdoa dengan merendahkan diri agar Dia menghilangkannya dari kalian. Siapa yang memberikan kenikmatan dan menghilangkan kesulitan maka Dialah semata yang berhak disembah.
-Ey İnsanlar!- Sizler dinî ve dünyevi nimetlerden neye sahipseniz onların tümü, sadece Allah -Subhanehu ve Teâlâ-'nın tarafındandır. Sonrasında size bir bela, hastalık veya fakirlik isabet etse, başınıza gelenden sizi kurtarması için bir tek O'na dua ederek yalvarırsınız. Nimeti bağışlayan ve belaları önleyen kim ise, ibadet edilmesi gereken de yalnızca O'dur.
Ô gens, tout bienfait religieux ou terrestre provient d’Allah et de personne d’autre. Par ailleurs, quand une épreuve, une maladie ou la pauvreté vous frappent, c’est lui Seul que vous implorez afin de dissiper votre malheur. Ainsi, Celui qui accorde les bienfaits et fait disparaître le mal est Celui que Nous devons adorer Seul.
Whatever blessing you - O people - have in this world or in the afterlife is from Allah, may He be glorified, and not from anyone else. Then when some calamity, sickness or poverty afflicts you, it is to Him alone that you plead in supplication to remove what has afflicted you. Thus, the One who grants blessings and who removes difficulties is the One Who must be worshipped alone.
Ljudi, od Allaha je svaka blagodat, vjerska i svjetovna, koju uživate. Ljudi, čim vas kakva nevolja zadesi, kao npr. bolest ili siromaštvo, opet od Njega glasno pomoć tražite ne bi li od vas otklonio nedaću. Onaj Koji daje blagodati i otklanja neprijatnosti, Taj je, i niko drugi, dostojan da bude obožavan.
E le grazie di cui voi godete, o gente, sia religiose che mondane, provengono da Allāh Onnipotente e da nessun altro; e se soffrite disgrazie, malattie o povertà, implorate Lui solo, affinché vi liberi dalle vostre afflizioni: Chi è che può impedire le grazie, oppure liberare dal male? Lui solo è Colui che deve essere adorato.
Ang anumang nasa inyo, O mga tao, na biyayang panrelihiyon o pangmundo ay mula kay Allāh – kaluwalhatian sa Kanya – hindi mula sa iba pa sa Kanya. Pagkatapos kapag may tumama sa inyo na pagsubok o karamdaman o karalitaan ay sa Kanya lamang kayo nagsusumamo sa panalangin upang pumawi Siya sa inyo ng tumama sa inyo. Kaya ang sinumang nagkakaloob ng mga biyaya at pumapawi sa mga kamalasan ay ang kinakailangan na sambahin – tanging Siya.
Cualquiera sea la bendición que ustedes reciban en este mundo o en la vida después de la muerte proviene de Al-lah, y de nadie más. Pero, cuando alguna desgracia, enfermedad o pobreza los aflige, es a Él a Quien suplican para que lo elimine. Por lo tanto, el que otorga las bendiciones y elimina las dificultades es el único que debe ser adorado.
Hỡi nhân loại, tất cả mọi ân huệ mà các ngươi có được từ tôn giáo đến đời sống thế tục đều đến từ nơi Allah chứ không đến từ ai (vật) khác ngoài Ngài. Rồi khi các ngươi gặp hoạn nạn, bệnh tật hoặc nghèo đói thì các ngươi cũng đều quay lại cầu cứu Ngài. Do đó, Đấng đẩy lùi tai họa cho các ngươi, ban cho các ngươi ân huệ mới là Đấng mà các ngươi phải thờ phượng.
Rồi khi Allah đáp lại lời khẩn cầu của các ngươi, Ngài cứu các ngươi thoát nạn thì một phần tử trong các ngươi lại tổ hợp với Ngài những thần linh khác, chúng thờ phượng những thần linh khác cùng với Ngài, thế có việc làm nào đáng trách hơn việc làm này?!
Pagkatapos kapag tumugon Siya sa panalangin ninyo saka naglihis Siya palayo sa inyo ng anumang pinsala, biglang may isang pangkatin kabilang sa inyo na sa Panginoon nila ay nagtatambal, yayamang sumasamba sila kasama sa Kanya ng iba pa sa Kanya. Kaya aling kabuktutan ito!
Dopodiché, se Egli esaudisce la vostra invocazione, liberandovi dal male che vi affligge, ecco che una parte di voi associano altri al loro Dio, adorando altri assieme a Lui. Che viltà è mai questa?!
Luego, cuando Él responde a su oración y los libra de la desgracia, algunos comienzan a atribuirle copartícipes y a adorar a otros junto con Él. ¡Qué comportamiento injusto es este!
Sonrasında duanıza karşılık verip başınıza gelen zarardan sizi kurtarınca, bir de bakarsın içinizden bir grup O'nunla beraber başkasına ibadet ederek Rablerine ortak koşarlar. Bu nasıl bir alçaklıktır!
Kemudian bila Allah menjawab doa kalian serta mengangkat kesulitan yang menimpa kalian, ternyata ada sekelompok orang dari kalian yang menyekutukan Tuhan mereka, yaitu mereka menyembah bersama-Nya sesembahan selain-Nya. Mereka benar-benar tidak tahu balas budi.
Puis lorsqu’Allah vous exauce et dissipe votre malheur, certains d’entre vous se mettent à associer d’autres divinités à leur Seigneur en les adorant avec Lui. Quelle est donc cette bassesse dont ils font preuve.
Nakon što vam Allah usliši dovu i nevolju otkloni, neki među vama isti čas Gospodara svog s drugim izjednače i drugim božanstvima se klanjaju. To je nepojmljiva niskost.
Then when He answers your prayer and removes the harm from you, a group of you begin associating partners with their Lord and worshipping others with Him. What unjust behaviour is this!
Allah’a ortak koşmaları, Yüce Allah’ın onlar üzerine olan nimetlerini inkâr etmelerine sebep oldu. Bu nimetlerden biri de sıkıntıların giderilmesi idi. Bu yüzden onlara şöyle denildi: "Allah’ın ileride göndereceği azaba veya şimdi hemen indireceği azap gelene kadar içinde bulunduğunuz nimetlerin tadını çıkarın bakalım!''
Kesyirikan mereka kepada Allah menjadikan mereka mengingkari nikmat-nikmat Allah yang di antaranya adalah hilangnya kesulitan. Karena itu, dikatakan kepada mereka, “Silakan kalian bersenang-senang dengan kenikmatan yang kalian dapatkan hingga azab Allah mendatangi kalian, cepat atau lambat.”
To što poricatelji čine širk navelo ih je na poricanje Allahovih blagodati koje im je ukazao. Zato im se rekne da uživaju u blagodatima u kojima se nalaze, sve dok ih ne zadesi Božija kazna, ovozemaljska i ahiretska.
Their associating partners with Allah meant that they in fact reject Allah’s favours to them, including Allah saving them from their distress after they had called on Him alone. It was therefore said to them: Enjoy the luxuries that you have until Allah’s penalty comes to you sooner or later.
Associer des divinités à Allah les a conduits à renier les bienfaits qu’Allah leur avait octroyés, parmi lesquels le fait d’éloigner le mal d’eux. C’est pourquoi on leur dira: Jouissez des bienfaits dont vous disposez jusqu’à ce que s’abatte sur vous le châtiment d’Allah dans le bas monde et dans l’au-delà.
Cuando Le asocian copartícipes a Al-lah significa que, de hecho, rechazaron los favores de Al-lah, incluso que los salvó de su angustia después de haber clamado solo a Él. Por ello, se les dijo: “Disfruten de los lujos que tienen hasta que el castigo de Al-lah les llegue tarde o temprano”.
Sự tổ hợp (điều gì,vật gì ) của họ cùng với Allah làm cho chúng phủ nhận ân huệ của Ngài đã ban cho họ. Bởi thế, Ngài phán với họ: Các ngươi cứ hưởng thụ những gì các ngươi đang có cho tới khi sự trừng phạt của TA đến với các ngươi.
Ang pagtatambal nila kay Allāh ay gumawa sa kanila na nagkakaila sa mga biyaya ni Allāh sa kanila, at kabilang sa mga ito ang pagpapawi ng pinsala. Dahil dito, sinabi sa kanila: "Magtamasa kayo sa taglay ninyo na kaginhawahan hanggang sa pumunta sa inyo ang matagalan at agarang pagdurusang dulot ni Allāh."
Il loro atto di associare ad Allāh li indusse a rinnegare le grazie di Allāh nei loro confronti; tra queste vi è alleviare il male; per tale motivo venne detto loro: "Godete delle grazie concessevi, finché non vi colpirà la punizione di Allāh, in futuro o immediatamente".
56- Bir de bizim kendilerine verdiğimiz rızıklardan tutuyorlar o bilmezlere bir pay ayırıyorlar. Allah’a yemin olsun ki uydurup iftira ettiklerinizden elbette sorguya çekileceksiniz.
57- Allah’a (kendilerinin hoşlanmadığı) kızları isnad ediyorlar. O, (çocuk edinmekten) münezzehtir. Arzuladıkları (erkekleri ise) kendilerine ayırıyorlar.
58- Halbuki onlardan birine kız çocuğu müjdesi verilince öfke ve üzüntüsünden yüzü simsiyah kesilir.
59- Verilen kötü müjdeden ötürü kavminden gizlenir. (Ne yapacağını şaşırır:) Aşağılanmayı göze alarak onu yanında mı tutsun yoksa diri diri toprağa mı gömsün? Bak, ne kötü hüküm veriyorlar!
60- Kötü örnek yalnızca ahirete iman etmeyenlerindir. En yüce örnek ise ancak Allah’ındır. O, Azîzdir, Hakîmdir.
56. Yüce Allah, müşriklerin bilgisizliklerini, zulümlerini, Allah’a karşı yalan uydurduklarını, hiçbir şey bilmeyen, hiçbir fayda ve zararı bulunmayan putlarına Allah’ın kendilerine rızık ve nimet olarak ihsan ettiklerinden bir pay ayırdıklarını haber vermektedir. Böylelikle müşrikler, Allah’ın kendilerine verdiği rızkı O’na şirk koşmak uğrunda kullandılar. Bu rızık ile yonttukları putlara yakınlaşmaya kalkıştılar. Nitekim Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Onlar, Allah’a yarattığı ekin ve davarlardan bir pay ayırdılar da zanlarınca: Bu Allah’ın, bu da ortaklarımızındır, dediler. Ortaklarına ait olan Allah’a ulaşmaz, ama Allah’a ait olanlar ortaklarına ulaşır...”(el-En’âm, 6/136)“Allah’a andolsun ki uydurup iftira ettiklerinizden elbette sorguya çekileceksiniz.” Bir başka yerde de şöyle buyurmaktadır: “Allah mı size izin verdi yoksa Allah’a iftira mı ediyorsunuz? Allah hakkında yalan uyduranlar, kıyamet gününü ne zannederler?”(Yunus, 10/59-60) Yüce Allah onları bu yaptıkları sebebi ile en ağır bir şekilde cezalandıracaktır.
57-59. “Allah’a (kendilerinin hoşlanmadığı) kızları isnad ediyorlar.” Çünkü onlar, Allah’ın yakınlaştırılmış kulları olan melekler hakkında: Onlar, Allah’ın kızlarıdır, demişlerdi. “Arzuladıkları (erkekleri ise) kendilerine ayırıyorlar.” Yani onlar, kız çocuklarından hiç hoşlanmazlardı, kendileri için erkek çocukları arzu ederlerdi. Bu nedenle de onlardan herhangi birisine “kız çocuğu müjdesi verilince öfke ve” karşı karşıya kaldığı aşırı “üzüntüsünden yüzü simsiyah kesilir.” Ona kız çocuğu müjdesi verildi mi gam, keder ve üzüntüsünü gizlemeye kalkışır, hatta o kavmi arasında mahcup olur ve kendisine verilen bu kötü müjdeden dolayı gizlenip saklanmaya kalkışır. Daha sonra da kendisine müjdesi verilen bu kız çocuğuna ne yapacağı konusunda düşünmeye ve bozuk görüşü ile birtakım kararlara varmaya çalışır:“Aşağılanmayı göze alarak” hakir ve zelil olarak, öldürmeksizin onu “yanında mı tutsun yoksa diri diri toprağa mı gömsün?” ki Yüce Allah’ın kendisi sebebi ile müşrikleri yerdiği ve’d (kız çocukların diri diri gömülmesi) budur. “Bak, ne kötü hüküm veriyorlar!” Yani Allah’a çocuk nispet ederek, O’nun celal ve azametine yakışmayan bir isnadda bulunuyorlar. Bununla da yetinmeyip kendi kanaatlerince en kötü olan, kendilerine yakıştıramadıkları ve hiç hoşlanmadıkları kız çocuklarını O’na nispet ediyorlar. Kendi hoşlanmadıkları varlıkları nasıl olur da Allah’a nispet ederler? Onların verdikleri bu hüküm, ne kadar da kötüdür!
60. Allah’ın düşmanı olan müşriklerin Allah’a nispet ettikleri bu husus, kötü örnekler türünden olduğundan dolayı Yüce Allah, şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Kötü örnek” yani en ileri derecede kusur ve ayıp “yalnızca ahirete iman etmeyenlerindir. En yüce örnek” bütün kemal sıfatları “ise ancak Allah’ındır.” Varlıktaki her türlü kemal, hiçbir şekilde eksiklik söz konusu olmaksızın yalnızca Allah’a yakışır. Gerçek dostlarının kalbinde de en üstün örnek, yalnız O’nundur. Bu da O’nun tazim edilmesi, celal ve azametinin bilinmesi, O’na muhabbet duyulması, O’na dönülmesi ve O’nun tanınmasıdır. “O” her şeyi egemenliği ve hükmü altına almış, bütün mahlukatın kendisine itaat ettiği olan “Azîzdir,” Her şeyi yerli yerince koyan, ne emreder ve ne yaparsa bundan dolayı övülmeye layık olan ve bu husustaki kemali dolasıyı ile övülen “Hakîmdir.”
Những kẻ thờ đa thần trích một tài sản mà TA (Allah) ban cho họ dâng lên những thần linh bục tượng chẳng biết gì - vì chúng là vật vô tri vô giác, không mang lợi cũng chẳng gây hại. Thề bởi Allah, chắc chắn các ngươi hỡi những kẻ thờ đa thần, vào Ngày Phán Xét, các ngươi sẽ bị hạch hỏi về các thần linh bục tượng này của các ngươi cũng như việc các ngươi trích tài sản của các ngươi dâng lên chúng.
E gli idolatri offrono agli idoli, di cui non sanno nulla, perché sono inanimati e non portano beneficio o danno, una parte dei beni che abbiamo loro donato, nella speranza di avvicinarsi ad essi. Per Allāh, sarete interrogati, o idolatri, nel Giorno del Giudizio, su ciò che affermavate, ovvero che queste statue siano divinità e che possiedano parte dei vostri beni.
Nagtatalaga ang mga tagapagtambal sa mga anito nila – na hindi nakaaalam ng anuman dahil ang mga ito ay walang-buhay, ni nagpapakinabang, ni nakapipinsala – ng isang parte mula sa mga yaman nila na itinustos Niya sa kanila, na ipinapanlapit-loob naman nila sa mga ito. Sumpa man kay Allāh, talagang tatanungin nga kayo, O mga tagapagtambal, sa Araw ng Pagbangon tungkol sa inaakala ninyo na ang mga anitong ito ay mga diyos at na may ukol sa mga ito na parte mula sa mga yaman ninyo.
Los idólatras les ofrecen a sus ídolos, que no lo saben ya que son objetos sin vida que no pueden ni beneficiar ni perjudicar, una parte de la riqueza que les he concedido, como un medio para buscar complacer a esos ídolos. ¡Por Al-lah! Idólatras, serán interrogados el Día del Juicio acerca de sus afirmaciones de que estos ídolos son dioses y que tienen derecho a una porción de su riqueza.
The idolaters allocate to their idols, which do not know anything - as they are lifeless objects that can neither benefit nor harm - a portion of the wealth that We provided for them, as a means of seeking closeness to those idols. By Allah, you - O idolaters - will be questioned on the Day of Judgement about your assertions that these idols are gods and that they are entitled to a portion of your wealth.
Les polythéistes concèdent à leurs idoles –qui ne sont que des objets inertes, inconscients, incapables d’être utiles ni de nuire– une part des richesses dont Nous leur avons fait don et avec laquelle ils se rapprochent d’elles. Ô polythéistes, par Allah vous serez questionnés le Jour de la Résurrection pour avoir prétendu que ces idoles sont des divinités et qu’une part de vos richesses leur est due.
Orang-orang musyrikin menyisihkan sebagian harta yang Kami rezekikan kepada mereka untuk berhala-berhala mereka yang tidak mengetahui apa pun karena ia hanyalah benda mati, tidak mendatangkan manfaat dan mudarat; mereka melakukannya dalam rangka mendekatkan diri kepada mereka. Demi Allah! Kalian akan ditanya -wahai orang-orang musyrikin- pada hari Kiamat tentang apa yang kalian klaim bahwa berhala-berhala itu adalah tuhan-tuhan dan bahwa mereka layak mendapatkan bagian dari harta kalian.
"Dan mereka menyediakan untuk berhala-berhala yang me-reka tiada mengetahui (kekuasaannya), satu bagian dari rizki yang telah Kami berikan kepada mereka. Demi Allah, sesungguhnya kamu akan ditanyai tentang apa yang telah kamu ada-adakan. Dan mereka menetapkan bagi Allah anak-anak perempuan. Mahasuci Allah, sedang untuk mereka sendiri (mereka tetapkan) apa yang mereka sukai (yaitu anak-anak laki-laki). Dan apabila seseorang dari mereka diberi kabar dengan (kelahiran) anak perempuan, hi-tamlah (merah padamlah) mukanya, dan dia sangat marah. Ia me-nyembunyikan dirinya dari orang banyak, disebabkan buruknya berita yang disampaikan kepadanya. Apakah dia akan memelihara-nya dengan menanggung kehinaan ataukah akan menguburkannya ke dalam tanah (hidup-hidup)? Ketahuilah, alangkah buruknya apa yang mereka tetapkan itu. Orang-orang yang tidak beriman kepada kehidupan akhirat, mempunyai sifat yang buruk; dan Allah mem-punyai sifat yang Mahatinggi; dan Dia-lah Yang Mahaperkasa lagi Mahabijaksana." (An-Nahl: 56-60).
(56) Allah تعالى memberitahukan tentang kebodohan kaum musyrikin dan tindakan kezhaliman mereka serta kedustaan mereka atas nama Allah. Mereka itu telah menyediakan bagian rizki yang Allah berikan dan karuniakan kepada mereka untuk berhala-ber-hala yang tidak dapat mengetahui, tidak sanggup memberi manfaat dan kemudaratan. Jadi, mereka menggunakan (fasilitas) rizkiNya untuk berbuat syirik kepadaNya dan mendekatkan diri dengan-nya kepada berhala-berhala yang berpahat, sebagaimana Firman Allah,
﴾ وَجَعَلُواْ لِلَّهِ مِمَّا ذَرَأَ مِنَ ٱلۡحَرۡثِ وَٱلۡأَنۡعَٰمِ نَصِيبٗا فَقَالُواْ هَٰذَا لِلَّهِ بِزَعۡمِهِمۡ وَهَٰذَا لِشُرَكَآئِنَاۖ فَمَا كَانَ لِشُرَكَآئِهِمۡ فَلَا يَصِلُ إِلَى ٱللَّهِۖ ﴿
"Dan mereka memperuntukkan bagi Allah satu bagian dari tanaman dan ternak yang telah diciptakan Allah, lalu mereka berkata sesuai dengan persangkaan mereka, 'Ini untuk Allah dan ini untuk berhala-berhala kami.' Maka sajian-sajian yang diperuntukkan bagi berhala-berhala mereka tidak sampai kepada Allah." (Al-An'am: 136).
﴾ تَٱللَّهِ لَتُسۡـَٔلُنَّ عَمَّا كُنتُمۡ تَفۡتَرُونَ ﴿ "Demi Allah, sesungguhnya kamu akan ditanyai tentang apa yang telah kamu ada-adakan," akan dikatakan ke-pada mereka,
﴾ ءَآللَّهُ أَذِنَ لَكُمۡۖ أَمۡ عَلَى ٱللَّهِ تَفۡتَرُونَ 59 ﴿
"Apakah Allah telah memberikan izin kepadamu (tentang ini) atau kamu mengada-adakan saja terhadap Allah?" (Yunus: 59).
Apakah dugaan orang-orang yang mengadakan kebohongan terhadap Allah pada Hari Kiamat? Akibatnya, Allah menyiksa me-reka dengan hukuman yang sangat dahsyat.
(57-59) ﴾ وَيَجۡعَلُونَ لِلَّهِ ٱلۡبَنَٰتِ ﴿ "Dan mereka menetapkan bagi Allah anak-anak perempuan," yang mana mengatakan tentang malaikat, para penyembah lagi yang dekat (dengan Allah), mereka itu putri-putri Allah, ﴾ وَلَهُم مَّا يَشۡتَهُونَ ﴿ "sedang untuk mereka sendiri (mereka tetapkan) sesuatu yang mereka sukai," yaitu anak-anak laki-laki bagi diri mereka. Sampai membuat mereka membenci anak-anak perempuan dengan kebencian yang besar. Salah seorang dari mereka pun bersikap, ﴾ وَإِذَا بُشِّرَ أَحَدُهُم بِٱلۡأُنثَىٰ ظَلَّ وَجۡهُهُۥ مُسۡوَدّٗا ﴿ "apabila seseorang dari mereka diberi ka-bar dengan (kelahiran) anak perempuan, hitamlah (merah padamlah) muka-nya," karena kerisauan yang menimpanya, ﴾ وَهُوَ كَظِيمٞ ﴿ "dan dia sangat marah," yaitu marah lantaran kesedihan dan penyesalan karena mendapat kabar (kelahiran) anak perempuan. Kejadian ini bahkan sampai berakibat dia (merasa) reputasinya dicemari di hadapan kaumnya, dan dia pun menyembunyikan diri dari orang banyak disebabkan buruknya berita yang disampaikan kepadanya. Lantas, ia mengerahkan pikiran dan nalarnya yang sudah rusak mengenai tindakan apa yang akan ia perbuat berkaitan dengan anak perem-puannya yang mana dia mendapat kabar dalam (wujud) itu.
﴾ أَيُمۡسِكُهُۥ عَلَىٰ هُونٍ ﴿ "Apakah dia akan memeliharanya dengan menang-gung kehinaan," maksudnya membiarkannya tanpa menghabisi nya-wanya dengan menanggung kehinaan dan kenistaan, ﴾ أَمۡ يَدُسُّهُۥ فِي ٱلتُّرَابِۗ ﴿ "ataukah akan menguburkannya ke dalam tanah (hidup-hidup)," mengu-burnya dalam keadaan hidup. Tindakan itulah yang disebut pengu-buran (al-Wa`du) yang dicela oleh Allah pada kaum musyrikin. ﴾ أَلَا سَآءَ مَا يَحۡكُمُونَ ﴿ "Ketahuilah, alangkah buruknya apa yang mereka tetap-kan itu," lantaran mereka menyandangkan sifat kepada Allah dengan sifat-sifat yang tidak pantas dengan kebesaranNya, berupa penis-batan anak kepadaNya. Kemudian, tidak berhenti di sini, bahkan mereka menisbatkan jenis anak yang terburuk (menurut mereka) yaitu anak-anak perempuan yang mereka sangat antipati dan mem-bencinya (kepada Allah). Mengapa mereka menisbatkannya kepada Allah تعالى? Maka sejelek-jelek ketetapan adalah ketetapan mereka.
(60) Manakala ini termasuk perumpamaan buruk yang di-lekatkan kepada Allah oleh para musuhNya dari kalangan kaum musyrikin, maka Allah berfirman, ﴾ لِلَّذِينَ لَا يُؤۡمِنُونَ بِٱلۡأٓخِرَةِ مَثَلُ ٱلسَّوۡءِۖ ﴿ "Orang-orang yang tidak beriman kepada kehidupan akhirat, mempunyai sifat yang buruk," yaitu sifat negatif dan aib yang klimaks, ﴾ وَلِلَّهِ ٱلۡمَثَلُ ٱلۡأَعۡلَىٰۚ ﴿ "dan Allah mempunyai sifat yang Mahatinggi," maksudnya setiap sifat kesempurnaan. Dan setiap kesempurnaan di alam semesta ini, maka Allah lebih berhak dengannya tanpa mengakibatkan efek kekura-ngan dari sisi manapun. Dan Allah mempunyai sifat yang Maha-tinggi di hati para waliNya, berupa pengagungan, penghormatan, kecintaan, inabah dan ma'rifah, ﴾ وَهُوَ ٱلۡعَزِيزُ ﴿ "dan Dia-lah Yang Maha-perkasa," yang mengalahkan segala sesuatu, dan semua makhluk tunduk kepadaNya secara keseluruhan, ﴾ ٱلۡحَكِيمُ ﴿ "lagi Mahabijaksa-na," yang telah meletakkan segala sesuatu (persis) pada tempatnya, tidak menetapkan perintah atau berbuat kecuali yang berdampak pujian dan sanjungan atas kesempurnaanNya dalam urusan itu.
višebošci svojim božanstvima, koja ništa ne znaju, ne donose dobro niti čuvaju od zla jer su neživa materija, ostavljaju dio hrane koju im Allah daje pa im se pomoću toga umiljavaju. Bit ćete, sigurno, pitani, višebošci, u vezi s lažima da su kipovi kojima se klanjate bogovi, te da im pripada udio u vašem imetku.
Among the Behavior of the Idolators was vowing to Things that Allah had provided for Them to their gods
Allah tells us about some of the heinous deeds of those who used to perform baseless worship of other gods besides Him, such as idols and statues, with no grounds for doing so. They gave their idols a share of that which Allah had provided for them,
فَقَالُواْ هَـذَا لِلَّهِ بِزَعْمِهِمْ وَهَـذَا لِشُرَكَآئِنَا فَمَا كَانَ لِشُرَكَآئِهِمْ فَلاَ يَصِلُ إِلَى اللَّهِ وَمَا كَانَ لِلَّهِ فَهُوَ يَصِلُ إِلَى شُرَكَآئِهِمْ سَآءَ مَا يَحْكُمُونَ
(They say: "This is for Allah," according to their claim, "and this is for our partners." But the share of their "partners" is not directed to Allah, while the share of Allah is directed to their "partners"! How evil is that with which they judge) (6:136) That is they assigned a share for their idols as well as Allah, but they gave preference to their gods over Him, so Allah swore by His Almighty Self to question them about these lies and fabrications. He will most certainly call them to account for it and give them the unrelenting punishment in the fire of Hell. So He says,
تَاللَّهِ لَتُسْـَلُنَّ عَمَّا كُنْتُمْ تَفْتَرُونَ
(By Allah, you shall certainly be questioned about (all) that you used to fabricate.) Then Allah tells us how they used to regard the angels, who are servants of the Most Merciful, as being female, and that they considered them to be Allah's daughters, and they worshipped them with Him. In all of the above, they made very serious errors. They attributed offspring to Him when He has no offspring, then they assigned Him the kind of offspring they regarded as inferior, namely daughters, which they did not even want for themselves, as He said:
أَلَكُمُ الذَّكَرُ وَلَهُ الاٍّنثَى - تِلْكَ إِذاً قِسْمَةٌ ضِيزَى
(Are the males for you and the females for Him That is indeed an unfair division!) (53:21-22) And Allah says here:
وَيَجْعَلُونَ لِلَّهِ الْبَنَـتِ سُبْحَانَهُ
(And they assign daughters unto Allah! Glorified (and Exalted) is He.) meaning, above their claims and fabrications.
أَلاَ إِنَّهُم مِّنْ إِفْكِهِمْ لَيَقُولُونَ - وَلَدَ اللَّهُ وَإِنَّهُمْ لَكَـذِبُونَ - أَصْطَفَى الْبَنَاتِ عَلَى الْبَنِينَ مَا لَكُمْ كَيْفَ تَحْكُمُونَ
(But no! It is from their falsehood that they say: "Allah has begotten." They are certainly liars! Has He (then) chosen daughters rather than sons What is the matter with you How do you decide) (37:151-154)
وَلَهُمْ مَّا يَشْتَهُونَ
(And for themselves, what they desire;) meaning they choose the males for themselves, rejecting the daughters that they assign to Allah. Exalted be Allah far above what they say!
The Idolators' Abhorrence for Daughters
وَإِذَا بُشِّرَ أَحَدُهُمْ بِالاٍّنْثَى ظَلَّ وَجْهُهُ مُسْوَدًّا
(And when the news of (the birth of) a female (child) is brought to any of them, his face becomes dark) meaning with distress and grief.
وَهُوَ كَظِيمٌ
(and he is filled with inner grief!) meaning he is silent because of the intensity of the grief he feels.
يَتَوَارَى مِنَ الْقَوْمِ
(He hides himself from the people) meaning he does not want anyone to see him.
مِن سُوءِ مَا بُشِّرَ بِهِ أَيُمْسِكُهُ عَلَى هُونٍ أَمْ يَدُسُّهُ فِى التُّرَابِ
(because of the evil of that whereof he has been informed. Shall he keep her with dishonor or bury her in the earth) meaning should he keep her, humiliating her, not letting her inherit from him and not taking care of her, preferring his male children over her
أَمْ يَدُسُّهُ فِى التُّرَابِ
(or bury her in the earth) meaning bury her alive, as they used to do during the days of ignorance. How could they dislike something so intensely, yet attribute it to Allah
أَلاَ سَآءَ مَا يَحْكُمُونَ
(Certainly, evil is their decision.) meaning how evil are the words they say, the way they want to share things out and the things they attribute to Him. As Allah says:
وَإِذَا بُشِّرَ أَحَدُهُم بِمَا ضَرَبَ لِلرَّحْمَـنِ مَثَلاً ظَلَّ وَجْهُهُ مُسْوَدّاً وَهُوَ كَظِيمٌ
(And if one of them is informed of the news of (the birth of a girl) that which he sets forth as a parable to the Most Gracious (Allah), his face becomes dark, and he is filled with grief!) (43:17). Here, Allah says:
لِلَّذِينَ لاَ يُؤْمِنُونَ بِالاٌّخِرَةِ مَثَلُ السَّوْءِ
(For those who do not believe in the Hereafter there is an evil description,) meaning, only imperfection is to be attributed to
وَلِلَّهِ الْمَثَلُ الاٌّعْلَى
(and for Allah is the highest description) meaning He is absolutely perfect in all ways and this absolute perfection is His Alone.
وَهُوَ الْعَزِيزُ الْحَكِيمُ
(And He is the All-Mighty, the All-Wise.)
From time immemorial, whenever a man finds himself in such trouble that he is absolutely helpless, he starts remembering God. Even polytheists and others who deny the truth behave in this way. This shows that the concept of God is embedded in human nature. When man has no further recourse, he turns at last to God. But strangely, man is so neglectful that when he is relieved of his trouble, he once again becomes preoccupied with the remembrance of his imaginary gods and attributes the benefit received by him to somebody other than God. Satan has introduced different types of false rites among the general people in order to perpetuate and strengthen their belief that imaginary gods are worthy of worship. One of them is to set apart a share of their income for them. Such ceremonies are a sort of falsity in the world of God, because this amounts to giving thanks to entities other than God for the benefits received from Him.
Müşrikler, hiçbir şey bilmeyen putlara -onlar cansız varlıklar olup fayda ve zarar veremezler- yakınlaşma vesilesi edinerek bizim onları rızıklandırdığımız mallarından bir kısmını ayırıyorlardı. -Ey müşrikler!- Muhakkak Yüce Allah, bu putların ilah olduklarına ve onların mallarınızda belli bir kısım haklarının olduğuna dair iddialarınızdan ötürü kıyamet günü sizi hesaba çekecektir.
Les polythéistes attribuent à Allah des filles qu’ils identifient aux anges et disent donc ce fait qu’Allah procrée. Ils attribuent à Allah, qu’Il soit élevé et sanctifié, ce qu’ils détestent pour eux tandis qu’ils revendiquent la progéniture mâle qu’ils convoitent. Quel crime est pire que celui-là?
The idolaters attribute daughters to Allah and they believe that these are the angels. Thus they attribute lineage to Allah and select for him what they do not like for themselves. He is Pure, Glorified and Sanctified from what they assign to Him. They assign for themselves the male offspring that they desire. What crime is greater than this?!
Orang-orang musyrikin juga menisbahkan anak-anak perempuan kepada Allah, mereka meyakini bahwa anak-anak perempuan itu adalah para malaikat. Mereka menisbahkan peranakan kepada Allah dan memilihkan untuk-Nya anak perempuan yang tidak mereka sukai untuk diri mereka. Mahasuci Allah lagi Mahatinggi dari apa yang mereka nisbahkan kepada Allah, sementara mereka menjadikan untuk diri mereka apa yang mereka sukai berupa anak-anak lelaki. Adakah kezaliman yang lebih berat daripada tuduhan ini?!
Müşrikler, Allah Teâlâ’ya kız çocukları nispet eder ve bunların melekler olduklarına inanırlar. Kendilerine de erkek çocukları nispet ederler. Kendileri için beğenmedikleri şeyleri Yüce Allah için seçerler. Allah -Subhânehu ve Teâlâ- onların yakıştırdıkları bu şeylerden münezzeh ve mukaddestir. Kendilerine nefislerinin hoşlandığı erkek çocuklarını yakıştırırlar. Hangi suç bundan daha büyüktür?
Višebošci Allahu pripisuju kćeri i tvrde da su to meleki, a sebi pripisuju sinove, kojima teže i koje vole. Eto tako Allahu pripisuju ono čime ni sami nisu zadovoljni i što sami ne žele. Neka je slavljen Allah i veoma visoko iznad onog što Mu pripisuju! Postoji li veća nepravda od toga?!
Los idólatras atribuyen hijas a Al-lah y creen que estas son los ángeles. Así, atribuyen el linaje a Al-lah y seleccionan para él lo que no les gusta para sí mismos. Él es Puro, Glorificado y Santificado de todo aquello que Le atribuyen. Sin embargo, se atribuyen a sí mismos la descendencia masculina que desean. ¿Qué desvío puede ser mayor que este?
Gli idolatri attribuiscono ad Allāh delle figlie, e credono che siano degli angeli, e Gli attribuiscono la loro paternità, e decidono per Lui ciò che non Lo compiace. Lungi Egli, gloria Sua, da tutto ciò che Gli attribuiscono; mentre attribuiscono ai loro idoli figli maschi, in base ai desideri delle loro anime. Quale crimine è più grande di questo?!
Nag-uugnay ang mga tagapagtambal para kay Allāh ng mga babaing anak. Naniniwala sila na ang mga ito ay ang mga anghel saka nag-uugnay sila sa Kanya ng pagkakaroon ng anak. Pumipili sila para sa Kanya ng hindi nila naiibigan para sa mga sarili nila. Nagpawalang-kaugnayan si Allāh – kaluwalhatian sa Kanya – at pagkabanal-banal Siya kaysa sa itinatalaga nila para sa Kanya. Nagtatalaga sila para sa kanila ng kinikilingan ng mga sarili nila na mga anak na lalaki. Kaya aling krimen ang higit na mabigat kaysa rito?
Những kẻ thờ đa thần gán cho Allah có những đứa con gái, họ khẳng định rằng những đứa con gái đó chính là các Thiên Thần. Họ gán cho Ngài những đứa con gái, họ chọn cho Ngài điều mà họ không thích cho bản thân họ. Thật vinh quang và trong sạch thay Allah về điều mà họ gán cho Ngài trong khi họ chỉ thích bản thân mình có những đứa con trai. Có điều nào tội lỗi nghiêm trọng hơn sự việc này?!
Commentary
In these verses, two peculiar traits of the disbelievers of Arabia have been censured. To begin with, they would take the birth of a baby girl to be so bad that they would go about hiding from people to avoid being disgraced before them. This predicament would then throw them into a fix as to what they should do about it. Should they swallow their pride, em-brace the disgrace of becoming the father of a baby girl and resign to the disaster with patience, or just ditch it alive into the dust and get rid of it? Then, on top of it, they had turned so irrational that the child they did not like to have as their own, that they would be audacious enough to attribute to Allah Almighty by declaring that the angels were His daughters!
Khi ai đó trong đám những kẻ thờ đa thần này được báo tin về một bé gái vừa được chào đời thì y thay đổi sắc mặt, gương mặt trở nên đen sậm lại vì ghét tin vừa được báo, lòng dạ của y trở nên buồn bã và đau khổ. Vậy mà chúng dám gán cho Allah những thứ mà bản thân chúng không hài lòng!
Kapag nagpabatid sa isa sa mga tagapagtambal na ito ng pagkapanganak ng isang anak na babae ay nangingitim ang mukha niya sa tindi ng pagkasuklam sa ipinabatid sa kanya at napupuno ang puso niya ng bagabag at lungkot. Pagkatapos iniuugnay niya kay Allāh ang hindi niya kinalulugdan para sa sarili niya!
Cuando a uno de estos idólatras se le anuncia el nacimiento de una mujer, su rostro se oscurece debido a la extrema aversión a esa noticia y su corazón se llena de preocupación y angustia. Pero le atribuye a Al-lah lo que no le agrada para sí mismo.
Se uno di questi miscredenti viene informato della nascita di una femmina, il suo viso si incupisce per il grande ripudio della notizia che gli è stata data, e il suo cuore si colma di dolore e tristezza, mentre attribuisce ad Allāh ciò che non lo compiace.
Bila seseorang dari orang-orang musyrikin itu dikabari tentang kelahiran anak perempuan maka wajahnya menghitam karena membenci apa yang dikabarkan dan hatinya penuh dengan kesedihan dan kegelisahan, lalu ia malah menisbahkan kepada Allah apa yang tidak ia ridai untuk dirinya sendiri.
Eğer müşriklerden birine bir kız çocuğunun doğduğu haber verilse, kendisine verilen haberin üzüntüsünün şiddetinden yüzü simsiyah kesilir, kalbi keder ve hüzün dolar. Sonra da bu kimse, kendisi için razı olmadığı şeyi Yüce Allah’a nispet eder!
Lorsque quelqu’un apprend à l’un de ces polythéistes que le nouveau-né qu’il attend est une fille, son visage s’assombrit tellement son aversion est grande et son cœur s’emplit de tristesse, puis voilà qu’il attribue à Allah ce qu’il n’accepte pas pour lui-même!
Kad se nekom od mekkanskih mnogobožaca dojavi da mu se rodila kći, lice mu potamni od prezira i srce mu se ispuni tugom i brigom. No, ipak, Allahu pripisuje kćeri, a sam njima nije zadovoljan.
When one of these idolaters is given the news of the birth of a female his face darkens due to the extreme dislike of such news and his heart is filled with worry and grief. Then, he attributes to Allah what he does not like for himself!
Kendisine kız çocuğunun doğduğu haberi verilince bu haberin kötülüğünden dolayı kavminden gizlenir ve saklanır. Kendi kendine şöyle söylenir: "Utanç ve kırgınlıkla bu kızı yanımda mı tutayım, yoksa onu diri diri gömerek toprağın altına mı saklayayım?" Müşriklerin verdikleri hüküm ne kadar da kötüdür. Öyle ki, kendi nefisleri için hoş görmedikleri hükmü Rableri için vermişlerdir.
Dia bersembunyi dari kaumnya karena kabar buruk yang diterimanya, yaitu kelahiran anak perempuan. Jiwanya berkata kepada dirinya: apakah ia akan tetap mempertahankan anak perempuan itu dalam kehinaan dan kesedihan atau menguburnya sehingga anak perempuan tersebut tertanam di tanah? Betapa buruk keputusan orang-orang musyrikin itu karena mereka menisbahkan untuk Tuhan mereka sesuatu yang mereka benci untuk diri mereka.
Nakon te vijesti krije se od ljudi zbog nesreće koja mu je dojavljena i dvoumi se hoće li je tako prezren zadržati ili će je u zemlju zaroviti? Kako ružno višebošaci prosuđuju tvrdeći da Allah ima kćeri, a sami kćerima nisu zadovoljni!
He hides from his people because of the bad news of the birth of a girl that was given to him. He asks himself: Shall he keep this girl that he was given news of with humiliation and dejection, or shall he bury her alive and hide her in the dust? How evil is the decision that the idolaters make when they assigned to their Lord what they detest for themselves.
Il disparaît et s’éloigne de ses proches tellement la nouvelle est dure pour lui et il se retrouve face à un dilemme:
Va-t-il garder cette fille malgré la honte et l’humiliation ou va-t-il l’enterrer et la cacher sous terre? Qu’il est immonde le jugement des polythéistes consistant à attribuer à Allah ce qu’ils détestent pour eux-mêmes!
The sense of the sentence: أَلَا سَاءَ مَا يَحْكُمُونَ (Beware evil is what they decide) appearing at the end of the second verse (59) actually incorporates these very two traits, as it has been pointed out in Tafsir Al-Bahr a1-Muhit with reference to Ibn ` Atiyyah. It means: (1) That their decision to take girls to be a punishment and a disgrace is by itself an evil decision; and (2) that the thing they would consider a matter of disgrace for their own selves, they would be too ready to attribute to Allah Ta’ ala.
Y cảm thấy xấu hổ lẫn trốn người dân của mình vì tin xấu về sự chào đời của đứa con gái của mình, y tự nói với bản thân một cách thật chua xót: mình nên giữ đứa con gái này lại một cách nhục nhã hay mình phải chôn nó xuống đất? Thật xấu xa và tội lỗi cho điều mà những kẻ thờ đa thần đã khẳng định khi họ đã gán cho Thượng Đế của họ điều mà bản thân họ ghét bỏ.
Se esconde de la gente debido a las malas noticias que recibió del nacimiento de una niña. Se pregunta: “¿Debería mantener con vida a esta niña de la que recibió noticias con humillación y abatimiento, o debería enterrarla viva y ocultarla en el polvo?” Cuán terrible es la decisión que toman los idólatras cuando asignan a su Señor lo que detestan para sí mismos.
Si assenta di soppiatto dal raduno col suo popolo a causa della brutta notizia che ha ricevuto, ovvero che gli sia nata una femmina. La sua anima gli dice: "Cosa farai, terrai questa femmina nella vergogna o la ucciderai?" Così la sotterra: Quanto è infausto ciò che ordinano gli idolatri che attribuiscono al loro Dio ciò che la loro anima ripudia!
Nagkukubli siya at lumiliban siya palayo sa mga kababayan niya dahil sa sagwa ng ipinabatid sa kanya na pagkapanganak ng isang babae. Kinakausap niya ang sarili niya: "Pananatilihin ba niya ang babaing anak na ito sa kabila ng kaabahan at kahapisan o ililibing niya ito nang buhay sa alabok?" Anong pangit ang inihahatol ng mga tagapagtambal yayamang humatol sila para sa Panginoon nila ng kinasusuklaman nila para sa mga sarili nila!
Những người vô đức tin không tin nơi cõi Đời Sau là một thuộc tính xấu: ngu dốt và vô đức tin; còn Allah mang những thuộc tính tối cao, hoàn mỹ đáng ca ngợi: hiểu biết, chí minh, giàu có không lệ thuộc bởi Ngài là Đấng Quyền Năng trong vương quyền của Ngài, không ai vượt trên quyền năng của Ngài, và Ngài là Đấng Sáng Suốt trong việc tạo hóa, điều hành và định đoạt.
Also at the end of the third verse (60), in: وَهُوَ الْعَزِيزُ الْحَكِيمُ (And He is the Mighty, the Wise), there is a hint that taking the birth of a baby girl to be nuisance and disgrace, and hiding from people because of it, amount to challenging Divine wisdom - as the creation of male and female among the created is the very requisite of wisdom. (Ruh a1-Bayan)
Ruling:
Clear indications are visible in these verses that taking the birth of a girl in the family to be a disaster or disgrace is not permissible under Islam. This is done by disbelievers. Quoting Shr'ah (شرعہ ) Tafsir Ruh al-Bayan also says that a Muslim should be happier at the birth of a girl in the family so that it becomes a refutation of the act of the people of Ja-hiliyyah. Says a Hadith: Blessed is the woman who gives birth to a girl in her first pregnancy. That the Arabic word: اِنَاث (inath: females) has been made to precede the word for 'males' in the verse of the Qur’ an: وَيَهَبُ لِمَن يَشَاءُ الذُّكُورَ (He bestows on whomsoever He wills females and bestows on whomsoever He wills males - 42:49) indicates that the birth of a girl from the first pregnancy is better.[
In another Hadith, it is said: Whoever finds any of such girls en-trusted to his care, and he treats them fairly and favourably, then, these girls will stand as a curtain between him and Hell. (Ruh al-Bayan)
To sum up, it can be said that taking the birth of a girl to be bad is a detestable custom of the pagan period. Muslims must abstain from it. In fact, they should be pleased and satisfied with the promise of Allah against it. Allah knows best.
Ukol sa mga tagatangging sumampalataya na hindi sumasampalataya sa Kabilang-buhay ang katangian ng kasagwaan gaya ng pangangailangan sa anak, kamangmangan, at kawalang-pananampalataya; at ukol kay Allāh ang mga katangiang kapuri-puring pinakamataas gaya ng kapitaganan, kalubusan, kawalang-pangangailangan, at kaalaman. Siya – kaluwalhatian sa Kanya – ay ang Makapangyarihan sa paghahari Niya na walang nakikipanaig sa Kanya na isa man, ang Marunong sa paglikha Niya, pangangasiwa Niya, at pagbabatas Niya.
Aquellos que no creen en la otra vida son el peor ejemplo de ignorancia e incredulidad. Al-lah posee los atributos loables de majestad, perfección, independencia y conocimiento. Él es Poderoso en Su Reino y nada puede vencerlo. Es Sabio en Su creación, planificación y legislación.
I miscredenti, coloro che non credono nell'Aldilà, possiedono infauste caratteristiche, ovvero il desiderio del figlio maschio per ignoranza e miscredenza; mentre è Allāh Colui che possiede i Sublimi Attributi, la Perfezione, la Ricchezza e la Sapienza; e Lui, gloria Sua, è il Potente nel Suo Regno, nessuno può vincerLo; il Saggio nel Suo Creato, nella Sua Amministrazione e nella Sua Legge.
Orang-orang kafir yang tidak beriman kepada akhirat memiliki sifat keburukan, yaitu hajat kepada anak, kebodohan, dan kekufuran, sedangkan Allah memiliki sifat-sifat terpuji berupa kemuliaan, kesempurnaan, kekayaan, dan ilmu. Allah Mahaperkasa dalam kekuasaan-Nya yang tidak seorang pun mengalahkan-Nya, lagi Mahabijaksana dalam penciptaan, pengaturan, dan syariat-Nya.
Why does a man want children? It is for the purpose of compensating for his shortcomings. But God is above such things. The Majesty and Power of God, which is evident in the existence of the universe, shows that God is far above any shortcomings to compensate which He would feel the necessity of creating a son or a daughter. The fact is that if God were deficient in any way, He would not have been God at all. God is God because He is entirely flawless.
Ahirete iman etmeyen kâfirlerin, çocuğa muhtaç olmak, cehalet ve inkârcılık gibi kötü sıfatları vardır. Oysa Allah’ın, büyüklük, mükemmellik, zenginlik ve ilim gibi, övülen yüce sıfatları vardır. Allah -Subhânehu ve Teâlâ- kimsenin kendisine üstün gelemeyeceği; mülkünde izzet, yaratmasında, idare etmesinde ve hüküm koymasında hikmet sahibidir.
It is those who do not believe in the Hereafter who have a lower description; such as ignorance, disbelief, as well as the need to have offspring. Allah has the praiseworthy attributes of majesty, perfection, independence and knowledge. He, may He be glorified, is Mighty in His kingdom and nothing can overcome Him. He is Wise in His creation, planning and legislation.
Aux mécréants reviennent les qualificatifs d’infériorité comme le besoin d’avoir une progéniture, l’ignorance et la mécréance, tandis qu’à Allah reviennent les qualificatifs louables et suprêmes comme la majesté, la perfection, l’autonomie et la science. Il est le Puissant dans Son Royaume où personne ne Lui tient tête et le Sage dans Sa création, Sa gestion et Sa Législation.
U nevjernicima koji ne vjeruju u Ahiret sabrane su manjkavosti, pa su im potrebna djeca, neznalice su i krivovjerni, a kad je riječ o Svemogućem Allahu, On posjeduje uzvišena svojstva, savršenstvo, slavu, ljepotu, neovisnost, veličanstvenost, silu, nesavladivost. On mudro stvara i propisuje.
If Allah, may He be glorified, were to punish mankind for their injustices and for their rejection of Him, He would not leave on earth a single human being or animal that walks on its surface. But He, may He be glorified, postpones them until a time that is fixed in His knowledge. Then, when that time that is fixed in His knowledge comes, they will not delay it nor will they advance it for even a short while.
Allah -Subhânehu ve Teâlâ- yaptıkları haksızlıklar ve kendisine karşı küfürleri sebebiyle insanları cezalandıracak olsa, yeryüzünde hiçbir insanı ve üzerinde yürüyen hiçbir hayvanı bırakmazdı. Fakat Allah -Subhânehu ve Teâlâ- onlara, kendi ilminde belirli olan bir zaman verir. Eğer O'nun ilminde belirli olan bu müddet dolarsa, kısa bir süre bile olsa ondan geri kalamazlar veya öne geçemezler.
One way of dealing with transgression is immediately to seize upon the transgressor and punish him severely. But this is not the way of God. If God acted in this way, nobody would be left on the face of the earth. God has given a definite period of respite (ila ajalim musamma) to every person and every community. During this period God gives man the opportunity to listen to the voice of his conscience or to an external warning and to reform himself. This applies likewise to communities. As soon as people reform themselves, all their past crimes are pardoned: it is as if they had started a new life. Just as God has taken it upon Himself not to seize upon anybody during the period of respite, He has similarly taken it upon Himself after the expiry of this period to necessarily seize upon people. After that no individual or community will be given any further opportunity for reform or repentance.
Kad bi Allah kažnjavao one koji ne vjeruju, iskorijenio bi sve što se nalazi na Zemlji. Međutim, Allah, džellešanuhu, daje vremena ljudima do roka unaprijed određenog; kad to vrijeme nastupi, Allah ih nabrzinu kazni, a oni ne mogu taj trenutak odgoditi niti ga mogu ubrzati.
Si Allah punissait les gens pour leur injustice et leur mécréance, Il ne laisserait sur Terre aucun être humain ni aucun animal se déplacer à sa surface. Allah leur accorde plutôt un répit déterminé par Sa connaissance et lorsque le terme de ce répit échoit, leur punition ne sera ni reportée ni avancée, pas même d’une durée infime.
"Jikalau Allah menghukum manusia karena kezhalimannya, niscaya tidak akan ditinggalkanNya di muka bumi sesuatu pun dari makhluk yang melata, tetapi Allah menangguhkan mereka sampai kepada waktu yang ditentukan. Maka apabila telah tiba waktu (yang ditentukan) bagi mereka, tidaklah mereka dapat meng-undurkannya barang sesaat pun dan tidak (pula) mendahulukannya." (An-Nahl: 61).
(61) Usai menyebutkan kebohongan yang diadakan oleh orang-orang yang zhalim terhadap Allah, maka Allah تعالى menyebut-kan kesempurnaan sifat santun dan sabarNya. Allah berfirman, ﴾ وَلَوۡ يُؤَاخِذُ ٱللَّهُ ٱلنَّاسَ بِظُلۡمِهِم ﴿ "Jikalau Allah menghukum manusia karena kezha-limannya," tanpa penambahan maupun pengurangan ﴾ مَّا تَرَكَ ﴿ "nis-caya tidak akan ditinggalkanNya," di muka bumi ﴾ مِن دَآبَّةٖ ﴿ "sesuatu pun dari makhluk yang melata," maksudnya pasti Allah membinasakan orang-orang yang berbuat kemaksiatan dan lainnya, dari kalangan hewan melata dan binatang-binatang. Sesungguhnya, efek buruk kemaksiatan bisa mengakibatkan kehancuran tanaman dan kelang-sungan makhluk hidup. ﴾ وَلَٰكِن يُؤَخِّرُهُمۡ ﴿ "Tetapi Allah menangguhkan me-reka," dari penyegeraan hukuman pada mereka ﴾ إِلَىٰٓ أَجَلٖ مُّسَمّٗىۖ ﴿ "sam-pai kepada waktu yang ditentukan," yaitu Hari Kiamat ﴾ فَإِذَا جَآءَ أَجَلُهُمۡ لَا يَسۡتَـٔۡخِرُونَ سَاعَةٗ وَلَا يَسۡتَقۡدِمُونَ ﴿ "Maka apabila telah tiba waktu (yang ditentukan) bagi mereka, tidaklah mereka dapat mengundurkannya barang sesaat pun dan tidak (pula) mendahulukannya," maka hendaklah mereka berhati-hati selama masih dalam masa penangguhan, sebelum datangnya waktu yang tiada penundaan lagi di dalamnya.
Seandainya Allah -Subḥānahu- menghukum manusia karena kekufuran dan kezaliman mereka niscaya Allah tidak menyisakan apa yang ada di muka bumi berupa manusia dan hewan yang merangkak di atasnya, akan tetapi Allah -Subḥānahu- menunda hingga masa tertentu dalam ilmuNya, bila masa tersebut datang maka mereka tidak bisa memajukan atau memundurkannya sedikit pun.
61- Eğer Allah insanları zulümlerinden ötürü (dünyada) sorgulayacak olsaydı (yeryüzü) üzerinde hiçbir canlı bırakmazdı. Fakat O, insanları belirli bir vadeye kadar erteler. Artık vadeleri geldiği zaman ne bir an geciktirilirler, ne de öne geçebilirler.
61. Yüce Allah, zalimlerin kendi zatı hakkında uydurdukları iftiraları söz konusu ettikten sonra kemal derecesindeki hilmini ve sabrını söz konusu ederek şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Eğer Allah, insanları zulümlerinden ötürü” herhangi bir fazlalık ve eksiklik olmaksızın adaletli bir şekilde “sorgulayacak olsaydı (yeryüzü) üzerinde hiçbir canlı bırakmazdı.” Yani bizzat günah işleyenleri de onların dışında kalan türlü hayvan ve canlıları da yok ederdi. Çünkü günahların tesiri ile ekinler ve nesiller de telef olur. “Fakat O, insanları” onlara hemen ceza vermeyerek “belirli bir vadeye kadar” ki o da kıyamet günüdür “erteler. Artık vadeleri geldiği zaman ne bir an geciktirilirler, ne de öne geçebilirler.” O halde kendisinde süre tanınmayacak vakit gelip çatmadan önce verilen mühlet içerisinde sakınsınlar, çekinsinler.
üce Allah, müşriklere dair şöylece haber vermektedir:
Si Al-lah castigara a la humanidad por sus injusticias y por su rechazo hacia Él, no dejaría en la tierra a un solo ser humano que caminara sobre la faz de la Tierra. Sin embargo, Él lo pospone hasta el tiempo fijado según Su conocimiento. Pero, cuando llegue ese momento determinado, no podrán adelantarlo o atrasarlo ni siquiera un instante.
Se Allāh, gloria Sua, punisse le persone a causa della loro ingiustizia e miscredenza, non avrebbe lasciato alcuna creatura, uomo o animale, che camminasse in terra; piuttosto, gloria Sua, rinvia a un termine prestabilito nella Sua Sapienza. Quando giungerà quel termine prestabilito nella Sua Sapienza non saranno rinviati né anticipati, neanche di poco.
Allah does not immediately punish for Disobedience
Allah tells us about His patience with His creatures, even though they do wrong. If He were to punish them for what they have done, there would be no living creature left on the face of the earth, i.e., He would have destroyed every animal on earth after destroying the sons of Adam. But the Lord - magnificent is His glory - is forbearing and He covers people's faults. He waits until the appointed time, i.e., He does not rush to punish them. If He did, then there would be no one left. Ibn Jarir reported that Abu Salamah said: "Abu Hurayrah heard a man saying, `The wrongdoer harms no one but himself.' He turned to him and said, `That is not true, by Allah! Even the buzzard dies in its nest because of the sins of the wrongdoer."'
They attribute to Allah what They Themselves dislike
وَيَجْعَلُونَ لِلَّهِ مَا يَكْرَهُونَ
(They assign to Allah that which they dislike (for themselves),) meaning, daughters, and partners, who are merely His servants, yet none of them would like to have someone sharing in his wealth.
وَتَصِفُ أَلْسِنَتُهُمُ الْكَذِبَ أَنَّ لَهُمُ الْحُسْنَى
(and their tongues assert the lie that the better things will be theirs.) This is a denunciation of their claims that better things will be theirs in this world, and in the Hereafter. Allah tells us about what some of them said, as in the Ayat:
وَلَئِنْ أَذَقْنَا الإِنْسَـنَ مِنَّا رَحْمَةً ثُمَّ نَزَعْنَاهَا مِنْهُ إِنَّهُ لَيَئُوسٌ كَفُورٌ - وَلَئِنْ أَذَقْنَاهُ نَعْمَآءَ بَعْدَ ضَرَّآءَ مَسَّتْهُ لَيَقُولَنَّ ذَهَبَ السَّيِّئَاتُ عَنِّي إِنَّهُ لَفَرِحٌ فَخُورٌ
(And if We give man a taste of mercy from Us, and then take it from him, verily! He is hopelessly, ungrateful. But if We let him taste of goodness after harm has touched him, he is sure to say: "Ills have departed from me." Surely, he is cheerful, and boastful (ungrateful to Allah).) (11:9-10)
وَلَئِنْ أَذَقْنَـهُ رَحْمَةً مِّنَّا مِن بَعْدِ ضَرَّآءَ مَسَّتْهُ لَيَقُولَنَّ هَـذَا لِى وَمَآ أَظُنُّ السَّاعَةَ قَآئِمَةً وَلَئِن رُّجِّعْتُ إِلَى رَبِّى إِنَّ لِى عِندَهُ لَلْحُسْنَى فَلَنُنَبِّئَنَّ الَّذِينَ كَفَرُواْ بِمَا عَمِلُواْ وَلَنُذِيقَنَّهُمْ مِّنْ عَذَابٍ غَلِيظٍ
(And if We give him a taste of mercy from Us, after some adversity has touched him, he is sure to say: "This is due to me; I do not think that the Hour will occur. But if I am brought back to my Lord, then , with Him, there will surely be the best for me." Then, We will certainly show the disbelievers what they have done, and We shall make them taste severe torment.) (41:50)
أَفَرَأَيْتَ الَّذِى كَفَرَ بِـَايَـتِنَا وَقَالَ لأوتَيَنَّ مَالاً وَوَلَداً
(Have you seen the one who disbelieved in Our Ayat and said: "I shall certainly be given wealth and children (if I came back to life).") (19:77) Allah tells us about one of the two men:
دَخَلَجَنَّتَهُ وَهُوَ ظَالِمٌ لِّنَفْسِهِ قَالَ مَآ أَظُنُّ أَن تَبِيدَ هَـذِهِ أَبَداًوَمَآ أَظُنُّ السَّاعَةَ قَائِمَةً وَلَئِن رُّدِدتُّ إِلَى رَبِّى لأَجِدَنَّ خَيْراً مِّنْهَا مُنْقَلَباً
(He went into his garden while wronging himself. He said: "I do not think that this will ever perish. And I do not think that the Hour will ever come, and if indeed I am brought back to my Lord, (on the Day of Resurrection), then surely, I shall find better than this when I return to Him.") (18:35-36) These people combined bad deeds with the false hopes of being rewarded with good for those bad deeds, which is impossible. Thus Allah refuted their false hopes, when He said:
لاَ جَرَمَ
(No doubt), meaning, truly it is inevitable that
أَنَّ لَهُمُ الْنَّارَ
(for them is the Fire), meaning, on the Day of Resurrection.
وَأَنَّهُمْ مُّفْرَطُونَ
(and they will be forsaken). Mujahid, Sa`id bin Jubayr, Qatadah and others said: "This means they will be forgotten and neglected there." This is like the Ayah:
فَالْيَوْمَ نَنسَـهُمْ كَمَا نَسُواْ لِقَآءَ يَوْمِهِمْ هَـذَا
(So today We forget them just as they forgot meeting on this day of theirs.) (7:51). It was also reported from Qatadah that,
مُّفْرَطُونَ
(they will be forsaken) means `they are hastened into the Fire.' There is no contradiction between the two, because they will be hastened into the Fire on the Day of Resurrection, then they will be forgotten there, i.e., left to dwell there for eternity.
Nếu Allah trừng phạt nhân loại vì sự sai quấy và vô đức tin của họ thì chắc chắn Ngài sẽ không chừa bất kỳ loài sinh vật nào sống sót trên trái đất. Tuy nhiên, Ngài muốn trì hoãn việc trừng phạt họ đến một thời hạn mà Ngài đã ấn định. Bởi thế, khi nào thời hạn đó đã đến thì chắc chắn họ sẽ không thể trì hoãn hay làm cho nó sớm hơn dù chỉ là một khoảnh khắc.
Kung sakaling magpaparusa si Allāh – kaluwalhatian sa Kanya – sa mga tao dahilan sa kawalang-katarungan nila at kawalang-pananampalataya nila ay hindi sana Siya nag-iwan sa lupa ng anumang tao ni hayop na gumagalaw sa mukha nito, subalit Siya – kaluwalhatian sa Kanya – ay nag-aantala sa kanila hanggang sa isang yugtong tinakdaan sa kaalaman Niya. Kaya kapag dumating ang yugtong tinakdaang iyon sa kaalaman Niya ay hindi sila maaantala roon at hindi sila mauuna, kahit pa man isang bahagyang panahon.
62- Allah’a kendilerinin hoşlanmadıkları şeyleri isnad ediyorlar. Dilleri de yalan yere en güzel âkıbetin kendilerinin olduğunu söylüyor. Hiç şüphesiz onlar için ateş vardır ve onlar (oraya) en önde gideceklerdir.
63- Allah’a andolsun ki biz, senden önceki ümmetlere de peygamberler gönderdik. Şeytan onların yaptıklarını kendilerine süsleyip hoş gösterdi. Bu nedenle o, bugün (dünyada) onların dostudur. (Ahirette ise) onlara çok elemli bir azap vardır.
62. “Allah’a kendilerinin hoşlanmadıkları şeyleri” kız çocukları ve çirkin sıfatları “isnad ediyorlar.” Bu çirkin sıfatlar da şirktir ki bu da ibadetlerin az bir bölümünü dahi olsa Allah’ın kulları olan yaratılmışlara yöneltmekle olur. Yine onlar, yaratılmış ve kendi türlerinden olan kölelerinin, kendilerine Allah’ın kendilerine ihsan ettiği rızıklarda ortak olmalarından hoşlanmadıklarına ve buna razı olmadıklarına göre nasıl olur da Yüce Allah’a, yarattığı kulları arasından ortaklar koşarlar? Bu kadar büyük kötülük ve saygısızlıklarına rağmen bir de “dilleri yalan yere en güzel akıbetin kendilerinin olduğunu söylüyor.” Yani dünyada da âhirette de durumlarının iyi ve güzel olacağını iddia ediyorlar. Yüce Allah da onların bu iddialarını şöylece reddetmektedir:“Hiç şüphesiz onlar için ateş vardır ve onlar” o ateşe “en önde gideceklerdir.” ve ebediyen çıkmamak üzere sürekli orada kalacaklardır.
63. Daha sonra Yüce Allah, Rasûlüne kavmine gönderilip de yalanlanan ilk peygamberin kendisi olmadığını beyan ederek şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Allah’a andolsun ki biz, senden önceki ümmetlere de” kendilerini tevhide davet eden “peygamberler gönderdik. Şeytan onların yaptıklarını kendilerine süsleyip hoş gösterdi.” Onlar da peygamberleri yalanlayarak izlemekte oldukları yolun her türlü kötülükten kurtaracak hak yol olduğunu, buna karşılık peygamberlerin kendisine davet ettikleri yolun aksine olduğunu iddia ettiler. Şeytan, bu ümmetlere amellerini süslü gösterdiğinden dolayı “o, bugün” yani dünyada “onların dostudur.” Onlar, ona itaat eder, ona uyar ve onu dost edinirler:“O halde onlar sizin düşmanınızken siz beni bırakıp da onu ve onun yolunu dostlar mı ediniyorsunuz? Zalimler için ne kötü değiş-tokuştur bu!”(el-Kehf, 18/50)“Onlara” Rahman olan Allah’ın dostluğundan yüz çevirip şeytanın dostluğuna razı oldukları için âhirette “çok elemli bir azap vardır.” Böyle yaptıkları için de horluk ve hakirlik azabını hak etmişlerdir.
Nagtatalaga sila para kay Allāh – kaluwalhatian sa Kanya – ng kinasusuklaman nila ang pag-uugnay niyon sa kanila gaya ng pagkakaroon ng mga babaing anak. Bumibigkas ang mga dila nila ng kasinungalingan na ukol daw sa kanila sa ganang kay Allāh ang kalagayang pinakamaganda kung tutumpak na sila ay bubuhaying muli gaya ng sinasabi nila. Totoong tunay na ukol sa kanila ang Apoy at tunay na sila ay mga iiwanan doon: hindi sila lalabas mula roon magpakailanman.
Le atribuyen a Al-lah las hijas mujeres que detestan para sí mismos. Afirman falsamente que, si en realidad son resucitados, entonces tendrán la mejor posición junto con Al-lah. En verdad, a ellos les espera el Fuego, y serán arrojados allí para no salir.
E attribuiscono ad Allāh, gloria Sua, le femmine che essi odiano vengano loro attribuite, e le loro lingue pronunciano bugie: ovvero che, in verità, essi godano di alto rango presso Allāh; se venissero resuscitati, come dicono, in verità essi otterranno il Fuoco, e vi saranno abbandonati senza mai poterne uscire.
(Những kẻ thờ đa thần) đã qui cho Allah điều mà bản thân chúng ghét bỏ - việc có con gái - và chiếc lưỡi của chúng đã dối rằng chúng có một vị trí tốt đẹp ơ nơi Allah. Nhưng không, một điều chắc chắn rằng chỗ ở của chúng sẽ là Hỏa Ngục, chúng sẽ bị bỏ mặc trong đó và sẽ không bao giờ được trở ra khỏi đó.
Ils attribuent à Allah une progéniture femelle qu’ils détestent s’attribuer à eux-mêmes et de plus, ils mentent lorsqu’ils prétendent qu’ils jouiront du rang suprême auprès d’Allah s’il est vrai qu’ils seront ressuscités, doutant par ces paroles de la réalité de la Ressuscitation. En vérité, ils auront comme rétribution le Feu de l’Enfer dans lequel ils seront abandonnés et d’où ils ne sortiront jamais.
"Dan mereka menetapkan bagi Allah sesuatu yang mereka sendiri membencinya, dan lidah mereka mengucapkan kedustaan, yaitu bahwa merekalah yang akan mendapat kebaikan. Tiadalah diragukan bahwa nerakalah bagi mereka, dan bahwa mereka segera dimasukkan (ke dalamnya). Demi Allah, sesungguhnya Kami telah mengutus rasul-rasul Kami kepada umat-umat sebelum kamu, tetapi setan menjadikan umat-umat itu memandang baik perbuatan me-reka (yang buruk), maka setan menjadi pemimpin mereka di hari itu, dan mereka mendapatkan azab yang pedih." (An-Nahl: 62-63).
(62) Allah تعالى mengabarkan bahwasanya kaum musyrikin ﴾ يَجۡعَلُونَ لِلَّهِ مَا يَكۡرَهُونَۚ ﴿ " menetapkan bagi Allah sesuatu yang mereka sendiri membencinya," berupa (penisbatan) anak perempuan dan sifat-sifat buruk (kepadaNya), yaitu perbuatan syirik dengan mengarahkan sebagian dari peribadahan kepada sejumlah makhluk yang sebenar-nya merupakan hamba Allah. Sebagaimana mereka itu benci dan tidak rela kalau budak mereka –padahal mereka sejenis– menjadi sekutu mereka dalam rizki yang Allah berikan kepada mereka, lalu kenapa mereka menetapkan beberapa sekutu bagi Allah yang ber-asal dari hambaNya? ﴾ و َ ﴿ "Dan," mereka bersama perbuatan buruk yang besar ini ﴾ ت َ ص ِ ف ُ أَلۡسِنَتُهُمُ ٱلۡكَذِبَ أَنَّ لَهُمُ ٱلۡحُسۡنَىٰۚ ﴿ "lidah mereka mengucap-kan kedustaan, yaitu bahwa merekalah yang akan mendapat kebaikan," maksudnya bahwa mereka akan menjumpai keadaan yang baik di dunia dan akhirat. Maka Allah membantah mereka dengan ber-firman, ﴾ لَا جَرَمَ أَنَّ لَهُمُ ٱلنَّارَ وَأَنَّهُم مُّفۡرَطُونَ ﴿ "Tiadalah diragukan bahwa nerakalah bagi mereka, dan bahwa mereka segera dimasukkan (ke dalamnya)," mereka didahulukan masuk ke neraka, tinggal di dalamnya, tidak keluar darinya selamanya.
(63) Allah تعالى menerangkan kepada RasulNya bahwa dia bukanlah utusan Allah yang pertama kali yang didustakan. Allah berfirman, ﴾ تَٱللَّهِ لَقَدۡ أَرۡسَلۡنَآ إِلَىٰٓ أُمَمٖ مِّن قَبۡلِكَ ﴿ "Demi Allah, sesungguhnya Kami telah mengutus rasul-rasul Kami kepada umat-umat sebelum kamu," be-berapa rasul yang menyeru mereka kepada tauhid ﴾ فَزَيَّنَ لَهُمُ ٱلشَّيۡطَٰنُ أَعۡمَٰلَهُمۡ ﴿ "tetapi setan menjadikan umat-umat itu memandang baik perbuat-an mereka (yang buruk)," sehingga mereka (berani) mendustakan para rasul, dan mengklaim bahwa keyakinan yang mereka pegangi itulah yang benar yang akan menyelamatkan dari setiap bencana, sedangkan dakwah yang diserukan oleh para rasul, menyelisihi hal itu. Ketika setan berhasil menjadikan mereka memandang baik per-buatan (yang buruk), maka jadilah setan itu ﴾ وَلِيُّهُمُ ﴿ "pemimpin me-reka," di dunia. Mereka menaati setan, mengikuti dan mengangkat-nya sebagai pimpinan.
﴾ أَفَتَتَّخِذُونَهُۥ وَذُرِّيَّتَهُۥٓ أَوۡلِيَآءَ مِن دُونِي وَهُمۡ لَكُمۡ عَدُوُّۢۚ بِئۡسَ لِلظَّٰلِمِينَ بَدَلٗا 50 ﴿
"Patutkah kamu menjadikan dia dan keturunan-keturunannya se-bagai pemimpin selainKu. Amat buruklah iblis itu sebagai pengganti (Allah) bagi orang-orang yang zhalim." (Al-Kahfi: 50)
﴾ وَلَهُمۡ عَذَابٌ أَلِيمٞ ﴿ "Dan mereka mendapatkan azab yang pedih," di akhi-rat (kelak), lantaran berbelok arah dari kepemimpinan ar-Rahman, dan rela dengan komando setan. Karena itu, mereka pantas untuk dihukum dengan siksaan kehinaan.
Mereka menisbahkan kepada Allah -Subḥānahu- sesuatu yang mereka sendiri tidak suka bila hal tersebut dinisbahkan kepada diri mereka, yaitu anak perempuan. Lisan mereka mengucapkan kebohongan dengan mengaku bahwa mereka mempunyai kedudukan mulia di sisi Allah bila memang benar mereka akan dibangkitkan sebagaimana yang mereka nyatakan. Benar, bagi mereka adalah neraka, mereka dibiarkan di dalamnya, tidak keluar darinya untuk selama-lamanya.
Onlar, kendilerine nispet edilmesinden hoşlanmadıkları kız çocuklarını, Allah -Subhânehu ve Teâlâ-'ya nispet ederler. Dilleri ile kendileri için Allah katında -şayet tekrardan bir diriliş var ise- güzel bir makam vardır diyerek yalan söyler. Hiç şüphe yok ki onlara cehennem vardır. Onlar oraya terk edilecekler ve kesinlikle oradan çıkamayacaklardır.
The main reason for man’s going astray is his underestimation of God, Lord of the Universe. Many wrong beliefs have come into existence because God was judged to be a lesser entity than He really is. It is the result of such underestimation of God that people, though believing in God, remain fearless of Him. They form the belief about very ordinary things that these will be a source of proximity to God and that all the bounties of the Hereafter will be allotted to them as their share. The belief is entertained that a thing which does not make even an ordinary man happy, will please God. This amounts to adding arrogance to wrongdoing, which can never be pardoned by God.
Višebošci, dakle, pripisuju Allahu kćeri, a ne žele ih sebi pripisati, i još tvrde da ih čeka lijep završetak. Uistinu, oni će u vatri vječno gorjeti, ostavljeni i zaboravljeni
They assign to Allah, may He be glorified, females that they dislike to attribute to themselves. They claim falsely that if indeed they are resurrected then they will have the best ranks with Allah. Truly, for them is the Fire, and they will be left therein never to come out of it.
By Allah, We sent Messengers to communities before you - O Messenger, but Satan made their evil deeds of idolatry, disbelief and sins seem good to them. He is their so-called helper on the Day of Judgement so let them ask him for help. They will have a painful punishment of the Day of Judgement.
Tako Nam Allaha, Poslaniče, Gospodar je slao prije tebe, poslanike njihovim narodima, pa je istim tim narodima šejtan uljepšavao idolopoklonstvo i odvraćao ih od robovanja Uzvišenom Allahu. Šejtan je upravljao njima, odvodeći ih u zabludu i sprečavajući ih da pođu Pravim putem. Zbog toga ih čeka bolna i žestoka patnja.
Demi Allah! Kami telah mengutus para rasul kepada umat-umat sebelummu -wahai Rasul-, lalu setan menghiasi untuk mereka amal perbuatan mereka yang buruk berupa kesyirikan, kekufuran, dan kemaksiatan. Setan adalah penolong palsu mereka pada hari Kiamat, sebab itu silakan mereka meminta pertolongan kepadanya dan bagi mereka pada hari Kiamat azab yang menyakitkan.
Par Allah, Nous avons envoyé des messagers à des peuples dans le passé, ô Messager, et Satan a embelli à ces peuples leurs agissements immondes comme le polythéisme, la mécréance et les actes de désobéissance. Il sera leur prétendu secours le Jour de la Résurrection, qu’ils implorent donc son secours. Ils auront droit ce Jour-là à un châtiment douloureux.
-Ey Peygamber!- Allah’a yemin olsun ki, biz senden önceki ümmetlere de peygamberler gönderdik. Fakat şeytan onlara şirk, inkâr ve günahlar gibi yaptıkları çirkin amelleri güzel gösterdi. Kuruntularına göre şeytan, kıyamet günü onların yardımcıları olacaktır. Öyleyse haydi ondan yardım isteyin! Şüphesiz kıyamet günü onlar için çok acı veren bir azap vardır.
Sumpa man kay Allāh, talaga ngang nagpadala ng mga sugo sa mga kalipunan bago mo pa, O Sugo, ngunit pinaganda para sa kanila ng demonyo ang mga gawa nilang pangit gaya ng shirk, kawalang-pananampalataya, at mga pagsuway kaya siya ay ang mapag-adya nilang inaakala sa Araw ng Pagbangon kaya magpaadya sila sa kanya. Ukol sa kanila sa Araw ng Pagbangon ay isang pagdurusang nakasasakit.
Allah thề với chính Ngài rằng quả thật Ngài đã cứ phái các vị Thiên Sứ đến với các cộng đồng trước Ngươi - hỡi Thiên Sứ Muhammad - nhưng Shaytan đã bày vẽ cho những cộng đồng đó thấy những việc làm của họ từ việc Shirk, vô đức tin và tội lỗi là những việc làm tốt đẹp và hấp dẫn đối với họ, và Shaytan trở thành kẻ đỡ đầu cho họ, cho nên vào Ngày Phán Xét chúng sẽ phải chịu hình phạt đau đớn.
Juro por Mi mismo que envié Mensajeros a las naciones que te precedieron, Mensajero, pero el demonio hizo que sus malas obras de idolatría, incredulidad y pecados les parecieran buenas. El demonio será su aliado en el Día del Juicio, así que deja que le pidan socorro a él. Tendrán un doloroso castigo en el Día del Juicio.
Per Allāh, abbiamo inviato messaggeri ai popoli che ti hanno preceduto, o Messaggero. Satana abbellì loro le cattive azioni di idolatria, miscredenza e disobbedienza; egli sarà il loro presunto sostenitore, nel Giorno della Resurrezione: Che li aiutasse! E subiranno, nel Giorno della Resurrezione, una punizione dolorosa.
Finding Consolation in the Reminder of Those Who came before
Allah says, `He sent Messengers to the nations of the past, and they were rejected. You, O Muhammad, have an example in your brothers among the Messengers, so do not be distressed by your people's rejection. As for the idolators' rejection of the Messengers, the reason for this is that the Shaytan made their deeds attractive to them.'
فَهُوَ وَلِيُّهُمُ الْيَوْمَ
(So today he (Shaytan) is their helper,) meaning they will be suffering punishment while Shaytan is their only helper, and he cannot save them, so they have no one to answer their calls for help, and theirs is a painful punishment.
The Reason why the Qur'an was revealed
Then Allah says to His Messenger that He has revealed the Book to him to explain the truth to mankind in matters which they dispute over. So the Qur'an is a decisive arbitrator for every issue that they argue about.
وَهَدَى
(and (as) a guidance) meaning, for their hearts.
وَرَحْمَةً
(and a mercy) meaning, for the one who adheres to it.
لِّقَوْمٍ يُؤْمِنُونَ
(for a people who believe.) Just as Allah causes the Qur'an to bring life to hearts that were dead from disbelief, so He brings the earth to life after it has died, by sending down water from the sky.
إِنَّ فِى ذلِكَ لآيَةً لِقَوْمٍ يَسْمَعُونَ
(Surely that is a sign for people who listen.) meaning those who understand the words and their meanings.
64- Biz sana bu Kitâb’ı ancak hakkında anlaşmazlığa düştükleri şeyleri kendilerine açıkça anlatman için ve iman eden bir topluma da hidâyet ve rahmet olmak üzere indirdik.
65- Allah gökten bir su indirir de onunla yeryüzüne ölümünden sonra hayat verir. Şüphesiz bunda dinleyen bir topluluk için bir ibret vardır.
[64. Ey Peygamber! Biz, sana bu Kur’an’ ancak insanların ihtilafa düştükleri din ve ahkam konularını açıklaman için indirdik. Senin batıla çaık kapı bırakmayan bu açıklaman sayesinde onlar hakkında delil ortaya konmuş olur. Yine bu Kur'ân, şaşkınlığa yer bırakmayan bir hidayet, müminler için de hidayete uymaları ve dalaletten sakınmaları suretiyle rahmet olsun.]
65. Yani bu ibret, Yüce Allah'ın verdiği öğütlere ve hatırlatmalara kulak verenler ve bunları, ibadetin kendisinden başkasına hiçbir şekilde yakışmadığına, yegane mabudun kendisi olduğuna delil görenler içindir. Zira yağmur yağdırmak ve bütün bitkileri bitirmek suretiyle nimet ihsan eden, her şeye gücü yeten ve ölümünden sonra yeri dirilten O olduğu için O’na ortak koşulmamalıdır. Bunları yapan O olduğu gibi, ölüleri diriltmeye de kâdirdir. Şüphesiz bunca bağışları ihsan eden, elbette ki engin bir rahmetin sahibidir ve oldukça cömerttir.
Hindi nagbaba si Allāh sa iyo, O Sugo, ng Qur'ān kundi upang maglinaw ka sa lahat ng mga tao ng nagkaiba-iba sila hinggil doon gaya ng paniniwala sa kaisahan ni Allāh, pagkabuhay, at mga patakaran ng Batas; at na ang Qur'ān ay magiging kapatnubayan at awa para sa mga mananampalataya kay Allāh, sa mga sugo Niya, at sa inihatid ng Qur'ān sapagkat sila ang mga makikinabang sa katotohanan.
Mensajero, no te revelé el Corán sino para que aclares a todas las personas aquello en lo que discrepaban con respecto a la unicidad de Al-lah, la resurrección y los detalles de la ley revelada, y para que el Corán sea una guía y misericordia para aquellos que creen en Al-lah y Sus Mensajeros, porque los que creen son los que realmente se benefician.
Hỡi Thiên Sứ Muhammad, TA (Allah) đã ban Kinh Qur'an xuống cho Ngươi chỉ để Ngươi giảng giải cho tất cả nhân loại về những điều mà họ tranh cãi nhau từ Tawhid, sự phục sinh và các giáo luật; và Kinh Qur'an còn là sự hướng dẫn và hồng ân dành cho những người có đức tin nơi Allah, nơi các vị Thiên Sứ của Ngài và nơi những gì trong Qur'an. Bởi thế, những người này là người được điều chân lý mang lại điều hữu ích.
E il Corano che ti abbiamo rivelato, o Messaggero, ha l'unico scopo di essere di chiarimento a tutta la gente che non era d’accordo sul Monoteismo, sulla Resurrezione, e sulle Leggi della Shari'ah, affinché il Corano sia una guida e misericordia verso i credenti in Allāh e nei Suoi messaggeri, e in ciò che contiene il Corano; sono costoro a trarne realmente vantaggio.
Kami tidak menurunkan Al-Qur`ān kepadamu -wahai Rasul- kecuali agar kamu menjelaskan kepada seluruh manusia apa yang mereka perselisihkan berupa urusan tauhid, kebangkitan, dan hukum-hukum syariat dan agar Al-Qur`ān menjadi hidayah dan rahmat bagi orang-orang yang beriman kepada Allah, rasul-rasul-Nya, dan ajaran yang dibawa Al-Qur`ān; karena mereka adalah orang-orang yang mengambil faedah dari kebenaran.
Ô Messager, Nous ne t’avons révélé le Coran que pour que tu exposes avec clarté à tous les gens les réalités à propos desquelles ils divergeaient: le monothéisme, la Ressuscitation et les lois de la religion. Nous te l’avons également révélé afin qu’il soit une guidée et une miséricorde pour ceux qui croient en Allah, en Ses messagers et au contenu du Coran. Ce sont eux en effet qui tirent profit de la vérité.
When God’s messenger calls for the truth, his addressees feel that his call is clashing with their traditional religion. Now, since they are familiar with this traditional religion and since many of their interests are attached to this religion, they want to continue to adhere to it. At the same time Satan furnishes them with beautiful words by which they can prove that rejecting the Prophet’s religion and adhering to their traditional religion is justified. If a man accepts the word of the prophet in a straightforward manner, this amounts to making God his companion. On the contrary, if he takes the help of beautiful interpretations, to reject it, this amounts to making a friend of Satan. By sending the last of the prophets, God has arranged for people to find the true divine path amidst the jungle of religious differences. This situation prevails even today. If a person is in search of the way of God and for this purpose he studies the different religions, he will definitely become confused, as the teachings of other religions, in the form they exist today, have serious differences among themselves. The seeker of Truth is therefore unable to understand what he should treat as correct or incorrect. This being so, the religion brought by the last of the prophets is a blessing for the subjects of God, because unlike other religions, his religion is the ‘preserved’ one. From the point of view of history, it is completely authentic. It can, therefore, be taken for granted that the religion brought by the Prophet is, in reality, the religion which God desires his subjects to adopt.
Allah ti je objavio Kur’an, Vjerovjesniče, da bi svim ljudima objasnio ono oko čega se razilaze kad su posrijedi vjerovanje i propisi, te kako bi razjasnio istinu i uspostavio dokaz protiv njih. Allah upućuje onog koga želi, a ovim Kur’anom ukazuje milost onom ko vjeruje u njega, razmišlja o njemu i primjenjuje ga u praksi. U Kur’anu su spas, sreća, uputa i milost.
"Dan Kami tidak menurunkan kepadamu al-Kitab (al-Qur`an) ini, melainkan agar kamu dapat menjelaskan kepada mereka apa yang mereka perselisihkan itu dan menjadi petunjuk dan rahmat bagi kaum yang beriman.[19] Dan Allah menurunkan dari langit air (hujan), dan dengan air itu dihidupkanNya bumi sesudah matinya. Sesungguhnya pada yang demikian itu benar-benar terdapat tanda-tanda (kebesaran Rabb) bagi orang-orang yang mendengarkan (pelajaran)." (An-Nahl: 64-65).
(64-65) Mengenai Allah, melalui curahan nasihat-nasihat dan peringatan-peringatanNya, maka orang-orang mengambilnya se-bagai dalil bahwasanya Allah, Dia-lah Dzat Yang disembah, yang peribadahan itu tidak patut dikerjakan kecuali bagiNya semata. Sebab, Dia-lah Dzat yang mencurahkan kenikmatan dengan turun-nya hujan, tumbuhnya seluruh jenis tanaman (dan sebagai dalil) bahwasanya Allah Mahakuasa atas segala sesuatu, dan bahwa Dzat yang menghidupkan bumi setelah kematiannya, sanggup untuk menghidupkan orang-orang yang sudah mati, dan bahwa Dzat yang menebarkan kebaikan ini betul-betul mempunyai rahmat yang luas dan kemurahan yang agung.
-Ey Peygamber!- Biz Kur’an’ı ancak, aralarında ayrılığa düştükleri tevhit, yeniden diriliş ve dini hükümler gibi konuları, bütün insanlara açıklaman ve Allah'a, peygambere ve Kur’an’ın getirdiklerine iman eden Müminlere hidayet ve rahmet olması için sana indirdik. İşte haktan faydalananlar da onlardır.
We did not reveal the Qur’ān to you, O Messenger, except for you to make clear to all people what they differ about in respect of Allah’s oneness, resurrection and the details of the sacred law, and for the Qur’ān to be a guidance and mercy for those who have faith in Allah, His Messengers and all what the Qur’ān came with, for they are the ones who will truly benefit.
Yüce Allah gökyüzünden yağmur indirdi ve onunla kıraç kupkuru toprağın üzerinde bitkiler bitirip yeryüzüne can verdi. Muhakkak gökyüzünden yağmurun indirilmesinde ve yerden bitkilerin bitirilmesinde, Allah’ın kelamını işiten ve onu düşünüp akıl eden topluluklar için Allah Teâlâ’nın kudretine dair apaçık deliller vardır.
Allah fit descendre du Ciel de la pluie par laquelle Il fit vivre la Terre d’où surgissent des végétaux après qu’elle eut été aride et stérile. La descente de pluie du Ciel puis l’apparition de végétaux à la surface de la Terre sont assurément des indices clairs du pouvoir d’Allah adressés à ceux qui écoutent les paroles d’Allah et les méditent.
The system of rains and vegetation has a great lesson in it. Due to the concerted action of various factors, water vapours rise in the air and form clouds and again fall on the earth in the form of rain. Then this rain causes the growth of lush green cover on the earth. In this happening, there is firstly a lesson that, in this universe everywhere, the activism or workmanship of the one God is manifest. Had many gods been active here, there could not have been such wonderful coordination in the various forces of the universe that could result in such a unified harmonious process. The unity in the system of the universe is a clear proof of the fact that its Creator and its Lord is only one and not more than one. Secondly, there is the lesson that the power and majesty of God are so great that they can revivify a dead body; cause the growth of a lush green garden, and produce colour, fragrance and taste in dry and barren things. There is proof of unity in the first occurrence and the second one shows symbolically that for human souls also, there is similar godly ‘rain’, and that is ‘revelation’. One who wants to give a new life to his dead and dry soul, should have himself drenched in the rain of godly revelation.
Samo je Allah Onaj Koji spušta vodu iz oblaka, pa čini da raste zeleno rastinje iz suhe neplodne zemlje. To je dokaz Allahove moći za one koji slušaju Allahove opomene i razmišljaju o njima.
Allah menurunkan hujan dari arah langit, lalu dengannya Allah menghidupkan bumi, yaitu dengan menumbuhkan pepohonan di atasnya padahal sebelumnya bumi itu tandus dan kering. Sesungguhnya diturunkannya hujan dari arah langit dan ditumbuhkannya pepohonan di muka bumi dengan hujan tersebut mengandung bukti nyata atas kemahakuasaan Allah bagi kaum yang mendengar firman Allah dan merenungkannya.
Allah sends down rain from the direction of the sky, with which He revives the earth by taking out vegetation from it after it had been dry and arid. In the sending down of the rain from the direction of the sky and in the taking out of the earth’s vegetation by means of it, is a clear sign of Allah’s power for people who listen to the words of Allah and ponder over them.
Và Allah đã ban mưa từ trên trời xuống để làm sống lại đất đai đã bị chết khô bằng cách làm mọc ra cây cối và thảo mộc. Trong sự việc ban mưa từ trên trời xuống và làm mọc ra cây cối và thảo mộc là bằng chứng rõ ràng cho quyền năng của Allah đối với đám người chịu nghe và suy ngẫm lời phán của Allah.
E Allāh fece cadere dal cielo la pioggia, e ravvivò la terra, facendo sorgere da essa le piante, dopo che fu arida; in verità, nel fatto di aver fatto cadere la pioggia dal Cielo, e nel fatto di aver fatto sorgere le piante della terra, vi è una chiara prova della Potenza di Allāh per gente che ascolta le parole di Allāh e vi riflette.
Si Allāh ay nagpababa mula sa dako ng langit ng ulan saka nagbigay-buhay sa pamamagitan nito sa lupa sa pamamagitan ng pagpapalabas ng mga halaman mula rito matapos na ito dati ay tigang at tuyo. Tunay na sa pagpapababa ng ulan mula sa dako ng langit at pagpapalabas ng mga halaman ng lupa sa pamamagitan niyon ay talagang may katunayang maliwanag sa kakayahan ni Allāh para sa mga taong dumidinig sa salita ni Allāh at nagbubulay-bulay rito.
Al-lah envía la lluvia desde el cielo, con la que revive la tierra y hace crecer la vegetación después de haber estado seca y árida. Cuando Él hace descender la lluvia y extrae la vegetación de la tierra, es una clara señal del poder de Al-lah para aquellos que escuchan la palabra de Al-lah y reflexionan sobre ella.
Lessons and Blessings in Cattle and the Fruit of the Date-palm and Grapevine
وَإِنَّ لَكُمْ
(there is for you) - O mankind -
فِى الاٌّنْعَـمِ
(in the cattle) - meaning camels, cows and sheep,
لَعِبْرَةً
(a lesson) meaning a sign and an evidence of the wisdom, power, mercy and kindness of the Creator.
نُّسْقِيكُمْ مِّمَّا فِى بُطُونِهِ
(We have made a drink for you out of what is in its belly) meaning its singular forms refers to one cattle, or it could refer to the whole species. For cattle are the creatures which provide a drink from what is in their bellies and in another Ayah it is `in their bellies.' Either way is plausible. He said,
مِن بَيْنِ فَرْثٍ وَدَمٍ لَّبَنًا خَالِصًا
(from between excretions and blood, pure milk;) meaning it is free of blood, and is pure in its whiteness, taste and sweetness. It is between excrement and blood in the belly of the animal, but each of them goes its own way after the food has been fully digested in its stomach. The blood goes to the veins, the milk goes to the udder, the urine goes to the bladder and the feces goes to the anus. None of them gets mixed with another after separating, and none of them is affected by the other.
لَّبَنًا خَالِصًا سَآئِغًا لِلشَّارِبِينَ
(pure milk; palatable to the drinkers.) meaning nothing to cause one to choke on it. When Allah mentions milk and how He has made it a palatable drink for mankind, He follows this with a reference to the drinks that people make from the fruits of the date palm and grapevine, and what they used to do with intoxicating Nabidh (drink made from dates) before it was forbidden. Thus He reminds them of His blessings, and says:
وَمِن ثَمَرَتِ النَّخِيلِ وَالاٌّعْنَـبِ تَتَّخِذُونَ مِنْهُ سَكَرًا
(And from the fruits of date palms and grapes, you derive strong drink) This indicates that it was permissible to drink it before it was forbidden. It also indicates that strong drink (i.e., intoxicating drink) derived from dates is the same as strong drink derived from grapes. Also forbidden are strong drinks derived from wheat, barley, corn and honey, as is explained in detail in the Sunnah.
سَكَرًا وَرِزْقًا حَسَنًا
(strong drink and a goodly provision.) Ibn `Abbas said: "Strong drink is the product of these two fruits that is forbidden, and the good provision is what is permitted of them." According to another report: "Strong drink is its unlawful, and the goodly provision is its lawful," referring to the fruits when they are dried, like dates and raisins, or products derived from them such as molasses, vinegar and wine (of grapes, dates) which are permissible to drink before they become strong (becomes alcoholic), as was stated in the Sunnah.
إِنَّ فِى ذلِكَ لآيَةً لِّقَوْمٍ يَعْقِلُونَ
(There is indeed a sign in this for those of reason.) It is appropriate to mention reason here, because it is the noblest feature of man. Hence Allah forbade this Ummah from drinking intoxicants, in order to protect their ability to reason. Allah says:
وَجَعَلْنَا فِيهَا جَنَّـتٍ مِّن نَّخِيلٍ وَأَعْنَـبٍ وَفَجَّرْنَا فِيهَا مِنَ الْعُيُونِ - لِيَأْكُلُواْ مِن ثَمَرِهِ وَمَا عَمِلَتْهُ أَيْدِيهِمْ أَفَلاَ يَشْكُرُونَ - سُبْحَـنَ الَّذِى خَلَق الاٌّزْوَجَ كُلَّهَا مِمَّا تُنبِتُ الاٌّرْضُ وَمِنْ أَنفُسِهِمْ وَمِمَّا لاَ يَعْلَمُونَ
(And We placed gardens of date palms and grapes in it, and We caused springs of water to gush forth in it. So that they may eat of its fruit - while their hands did not make it. Will they not then give thanks Glory be to Him Who created all the pairs of that which the earth produces, as well as their own (human) kind (male and female), and of that which they know not.) (36:34-36)
وَأَوْحَى رَبُّكَ إِلَى النَّحْلِ أَنِ اتَّخِذِى مِنَ الْجِبَالِ بُيُوتًا وَمِنَ الشَّجَرِ وَمِمَّا يَعْرِشُونَ
Hỡi nhân loại, trong các loài gia súc của các ngươi từ lạc đà, bò, dê cừu có một bài học dành cho các ngươi khi mà TA (Allah) đã ban cho các ngươi thức uống từ chất nằm trong bụng của chúng, giữa phân và máu. Đó là sữa tinh khiết thơm ngon và tốt lành cho người uống.
Hay un ejemplo que deben aprender, pueblo, de los camellos, las vacas y las cabras: Les damos a beber de sus ubres la leche que sale de entre los desechos que contiene el estómago y la sangre que está en el cuerpo. Sin embargo, sale como leche pura que es sabrosa y gustosa para quienes la beben.
Tunay na para sa inyo, O mga tao, sa mga kamelyo, mga baka, at mga tupa ay talagang may pangaral na mapangangaralan kayo sa pamamagitan nito, yayamang nagpapainom Kami sa inyo ng gatas mula sa mga suso ng mga ito, na lumalabas mula sa pagitan ng nilalaman ng tiyan na mga dumi at ng nasa katawan na dugo. Sa kabila nito ay nagpapalabas ng gatas na puro, dalisay, masarap, na nagiging kaaya-aya para sa mga umiinom.
"Dan sesungguhnya pada binatang ternak itu benar-benar ter-dapat pelajaran bagi kamu. Kami memberimu minum dari sesuatu yang berada dalam perutnya (berupa) susu yang bersih antara tahi dan darah, yang mudah ditelan bagi orang-orang yang meminum-nya. Dan dari buah kurma dan anggur, kamu membuat minuman yang memabukkan dan yang baik. Sesungguhnya pada yang demi-kian itu benar-benar terdapat tanda (kebesaran Allah) bagi orang yang memikirkan." (An-Nahl: 66-67).
(66) Maksudnya, ﴾ وَإِنَّ لَكُمۡ فِي ٱلۡأَنۡعَٰمِ ﴿ "Dan sesungguhnya bagimu pada binatang ternak itu," yang Allah tundukkan bagi kepentingan-kepentingan kalian ﴾ لَعِبۡرَةٗۖ ﴿ "benar-benar terdapat pelajaran," dengan itu, engkau membuktikan kesempurnaan kekuasaan Allah dan luas-nya kebaikan Allah, lantaran Allah memberikan minuman bagi kalian dari perut-perut binatang-binatang tersebut yang berisi ko-toran dan darah. Allah mengalirkan dari tempat antara keduanya air susu yang bersih dari kekeruhan sehingga mudah ditelan oleh orang-orang yang meminumnya untuk kesenangan. Susu ini mem-berikan cairan dan nutrisi. Bukankah kejadian ini tiada lain meru-pakan kekuasaan ilahi, bukan kejadian-kejadian alam belaka? Ke-kuatan alamiah apakah yang dapat menjelmakan pakan ternak yang dimakan oleh binatang ternak dan minuman yang ia minum, ber-asal dari air yang tawar dan zat asin menjadi air susu yang murni, mudah dikonsumsi oleh orang-orang yang meminumnya?
(67) Dan Allah menciptakan bagi para hambaNya dari buah-buah kurma dan anggur berbagai macam kegunaan dan kemasla-hatan bagi mereka, yang berbentuk rizki yang baik yang dikonsumsi oleh para manusia dalam keadaan segar, matang, siap saji dan bisa disimpan dan sebagai makanan dan minuman yang bisa dijadikan jus dan fermentasinya dan minuman keras yang sebelumnya halal diperbolehkan. Kemudian Allah menaskh (menghapus) halalnya minuman yang memabukkan dan menggantikannya dengan ba-rang-barang yang baik seperti jenis-jenis nabidz (hasil fermentasi dari buah) dan berbagai macam minuman yang lezat dan diperbo-lehkan. Oleh karena itu ada orang yang berpendapat, "Maksud 'memabukkan' di sini adalah makanan dan minuman yang nikmat." Pendapat ini lebih utama daripada pendapat yang pertama. Allah berfirman, ﴾ إِنَّ فِي ذَٰلِكَ لَأٓيَةٗ لِّقَوۡمٖ يَعۡقِلُونَ ﴿ "Sesungguhnya pada yang demikian itu benar-benar terdapat tanda (kebesaran Allah) bagi orang yang memikir-kan," yaitu memikirkan tentang kesempurnaan kekuasaan Allah, karena Dia mengeluarkannya dari pepohonan yang mirip dengan kayu bakar, kemudian berubah menjadi buah-buahan yang lezat, enak dimakan dan baik. Dan (itu membuktikan) meratanya cakupan rahmatNya, karena ia merata pada seluruh hambaNya, memudah-kannya bagi mereka, (menunjukkan) bahwa Dia-lah sesembahan yang (berhak) diibadahi semata, sebab Allah satu-satunya Dzat yang (mampu) melakukan itu.
66- Sağmal hayvanlarda da sizin için elbette bir ibret vardır. Zira size onların karınlarındaki işkembe kalıntılarıyla kan arasından, içenlerin boğazından kolaylıkla geçen halis bir süt içiriyoruz.
67- Hurma ve üzüm ağaçlarının meyvelerinden de sarhoşluk veren içecekler ve güzel bir rızık elde edersiniz. Hiç şüphesiz bunda aklını kullanan bir topluluk için bir ibret vardır.
66. Yüce Allah’ın sizin menfaatinize amade kılmış olduğu “sağmal hayvanlarda da sizin için elbette” Yüce Allah’ın kudretinin kemaline ve ihsanının genişliğine delil olarak göreceğiniz “bir ibret vardır.” Çünkü Yüce Allah, kan ve işkembe artıkları barındıran karınlarından, bu ikisi arasından, içenler için lezzet veren, içimi kolay, her türlü bulanıklıktan ve pislikten arınmış bir süt içirmektedir. Ayrıca bu süt, hem susuzluk giderir, hem de besleyicidir. Elbette ki bu, ancak ilâhi bir kudretin eseridir. Bunlar tabiatın işleri olamaz. Zira tabiatta davarların yediği yemleri, içtiği tatlı ve tuzlu suları, kolaylıkla içilebilen ve arı-duru bir süte dönüştürebilecek ne vardır?
67. Ayrıca Yüce Allah, hurma ağaçları ve üzüm bağlarının meyvelerinden elde edilen, kulları için pek çok faydalar ve menfaatlar de ihsan etmiştir. Kulların taze, olgunlaşmış, ağaçtan ve ilerde yenmek üzere saklanmış olarak yedikleri çeşitli güzel rızıklar, bunların sıkılmasından elde edilen sular ve daha önce helâl olan sarhoşluk verici içecekler bunlar arasındadır. Önceleri helâl olan sarhoşluk verici şeylerin içilmesi, daha sonra neshedilmiş ve bunların yerine hoş ve temiz olan meyve suları ile mubah olan lezzet verici diğer içecekler helâl kılınmıştır. İşte bu sebeple kimileri:“Bu ayetteki “sarhoşluk veren içecek”ten kasıt, lezzet verici yiyecek ve içeceklerdir” demişlerdir. Bu açıklama ise (nesh olduğunu söyleyen)birinci görüşten daha uygundur.“Hiç şüphesiz bunda aklını kullanan” ve böylelikle Yüce Allah’ın kudretinin kemalini kavrayan “bir topluluk için bir ibret vardır.” Çünkü Yüce Allah, bu meyveleri odunu andıran ağaçlardan çıkarmıştır. Böylece bunlar, lezzetli ve hoş meyveler haline gelmişlerdir. İşte bunlarda Allah’ın rahmetinin enginliğine açık bir delil vardır. Zira Yüce Allah, bunu bütün kullarına ihsan etmiş ve bunları elde etmeyi onlara kolaylaştırmıştır. Bütün bunları tek başına yapan O olduğundan dolayı elbette ki bu, O’nun yegane mabud ve hak ilâh olduğuna delildir.
Commentary
The pronoun in: بُطُونِہٖ (butunihi: their bellies) reverts back to: (al-an am: cattle). Since the word al-an’ am is plural in the feminine gender, it required that the word used for it should have been: بُطُونِھَا (butuniha), as it appears in Surah Al-Mu'minun: نُّسْقِيكُم مِّمَّا فِي بُطُونِهَا (We provide you, out of what there is in their bellies - 23:21).
Al-Qurtubi explains this by saying that consideration has been made of the meaning of the plural in Surah Al-Mu'minun where the pronoun has been used in the feminine gender. And, in Surah Al-Nahl, the pronoun has been used in the masculine gender in consideration of the plural word as such. Examples of this usage abound in Arabic where a singular pronoun is made to revert to a plural word.
As for bringing out pure milk from between feces and blood, Sayyidna ` Abdullah ibn ` Abbss ؓ said: When the fodder eaten by an animal settles in its stomach, the stomach heats it up as a result of which the waste by-product from the fodder settles down leaving milk above with blood being on top of it. Then, nature has entrusted the next job with the liver. It separates the three and directs them to where they be-long. Blood goes to veins. Milk goes to the udder of the animal. Now, left in the stomach is waste which is excreted as feces or dung.
Rulings
1. From this verse we learn that eating good food is not against Zuhd (the way of life marked by not inclining towards worldly enjoyments for the sake of maintaining an ideal state of spiritual purity) specially when it has been acquired with Halal (lawful) means and provided that no extravagance has been made in it. This is as stated by Hadrat Hasan al-Basri (رح) . (Al-Qurtubi)
2. The Holy Prophet ﷺ has said: When you eat something, say: اللھم بارک لٰنا فیہ وَ اَطعِمنَا خَیراً مِّنہُ Y Allah, bless it for us and have us eat better than it.
And he said: When you drink milk, say اللھم بارک لٰنا فیہ وَ زِدنَا مِنہُ Allah, bless it for us and give us more of it.
In the second prayer, he did not ask for something 'better than it' (as in the first prayer) for, in human cuisine, there is no nutrient better than milk. Therefore, nature has made milk the very first food given to every man and animal through breast-feeding by mothers. (Al-Qurtubi)
In verità, o voi gente, avete degli esempi nei cammelli, vacche e ovini, se siete in grado di trarne vantaggio; Noi vi facciamo bere dalle loro mammelle del latte che viene tratto da ciò che è contenuto nei loro ventri, come gli scarti del corpo e il sangue, da cui sorge latte puro, pregiato e gustoso, che compiace chi lo beve.
-Ey İnsanlar!- Muhakkak devede, inekte ve koyunlarda da sizin ibret alacağınız öğütler vardır. Onların karınlarının içinde bulunan bağırsaktaki pisliklerin ve vücuttaki kanın arasından memelerinden çıkan sütü sizlere içiririz. Bununla beraber içen kimseler için süt; saf, tertemiz, lezzetli ve güzel bir şekilde çıkar.
Vi, o ljudi, imate pouku u devama, kravama i ovcama, pa razmislite o tome da vam Allah daje čisto, bijelo, slatko mlijeko iz njihova vimena. Premda mlijeko izlazi iz stomaka, između izmeta i krvi, a čisto je i slatko onima koji ga piju.
There is a lesson for you to take - O people - in camels, cows and goats: We give you to drink from their udders milk that comes out from in between the waste that the stomach contains and the blood that is in the body. Despite this it comes out as pure milk that is tasty and pleasant to those who drink it.
Sesungguhnya pada unta, sapi, dan domba terdapat pelajaran bagi kalian -wahai manusia-. Kami memberikan kalian dari hewan-hewan tersebut minuman susu segar yang keluar di antara apa yang dikandung oleh perutnya berupa kotoran dan apa yang ada di dalam jasadnya berupa darah. Meskipun demikian, namun dari sana keluar susu yang murni, bersih, nikmat, dan lezat bagi siapa yang meminumnya.
Ô gens, vous trouverez certainement des enseignements qui vous sont adressés dans les dromadaires, les bovins, les ovins et les caprins. Ainsi, Nous vous abreuvons avec le lait qui sort de leurs pis, lequel lait provient de leurs ventres dans lesquels se mélangent entrailles pleines de déjections et organes irrigués de sang… or malgré ces entrailles peu ragoûtantes, le lait qui en sort est pur et délicieux.
A characteristic peculiar to milch animals is that whatever they eat is converted into dung and blood yet there emerges along with these a liquid, milk, which is the most valuable food for man. This is also true of the trees. Mud, water and other such things enter them and under the influence of their internal system, they take the shape of juicy fruits which hang from the branches. These occurrences are meant to remind people of God. Through them man should start seeing glimpses of His Majesty. This realization should be so intense that he should spontaneously exclaim, ‘Oh God! You cause milk to come out from non-milk. God, let favourable results emerge from the unfavourable situations I am faced with. God, you transform mud and water into fruits, please turn my valueless life into a valuable one.’
Sizi rızık olarak verdiğimiz hurma ve üzüm ağacının meyvelerinde de bir ibret vardır. Bu meyvelerden aklı gideren içkiler elde ediyorsunuz. Ancak bu hiç iyi bir şey değildir. Bir de kendisinden faydalandığınız hurma, kuru üzüm, sirke, pekmez gibi güzel rızıklar da elde edersiniz. İşte bu zikredilenlerde, düşünüp ibret alan topluluklar için Yüce Allah’ın kudretine ve kullarını nimetlendirmesine dair deliller vardır.
There is a lesson for you in the provision We give you from the fruits of date palms and grapes. From them you make intoxicants that affect the mind, which are not good, and you also take from them a good provision that is of benefit to you such as dates, raisins, vinegar and trickle. In this there truly is a sign of Allah’s power and favour to His servants for people who use their reason, for they are the ones who take heed.
Vous trouverez également des enseignements dans les fruits des palmiers et des vignes à partir desquels vous fabriquez une boisson enivrante qui embrume la raison, ce qui est une utilisation impropre de ces bienfaits. D’un autre côté, vous transformez ces fruits en une bonne subsistance comme lorsque vous en faites des dattes séchées, du raisin sec, du vinaigre et de la mélasse. Ces fruits et leurs utilisations sont des indices du pouvoir d’Allah et de Sa faculté à octroyer des bienfaits, adressés à des gens doués de raison puisque ce sont eux qui en déduisent des enseignements.
This gives a hint that the things created by God in this world can be used rightly as well as wrongly. Dates and grapes, if eaten in their natural forms, provide healthy and wholesome food, which give energy to the body and mind. But if through some human process, they are converted into intoxicants, they become harmful to the body and mind.
Commentary
Described in the previous verses were blessings of Allah Ta’ ala which manifest the stunning marvel of Divine power and creativity. Of these, the first to be mentioned was milk which nature has gifted human beings with after having made it go through its own processing in the bellies of animals separating it from feces and blood and delivering it as a finished product, pure and pleasant, food and drink in one. No subsequent human effort or artifice is needed here. Therefore, the word used in the text is: n نُسقِیکُم (nusqikum: We provided you with milk to drink).' The stress is self-explanatory.
After that it was said that human beings do make things from some fruits of the date-palms and grape-vines as well, which serve them as food, and other benefits. The hint ingrained here is that there is some intervening role played by human ingenuity, innovation and artifice in making the fruits from date-palms and grape-vines yield what they eat or benefit from in other ways. As a result of the factor of intervention, two kinds of things were made. The first is what intoxicates, the common form of which is liquor. The second is: Rizq Hasan, that is, good provision, like dates and grapes which everyone is welcome to use as fresh food, or dry it and store it for later use. The purpose is that Allah Ta’ ala, in His perfect power, has given to human beings fruits like dates and grapes, and along with it, He also gave human beings the choice to make things they eat and drink out of them. Now the option is theirs. Let them make what they would: Make what intoxicates and knocks their reason out, or make food out of them and get strength and energy!
According to this tafsir, this verse cannot be used to prove the lawfulness of that which intoxicates, that is, liquor.` This is because the purpose here is to state the nature of Divine blessings and the different forms they could take when used. It goes without saying that these remain the Divine blessings they are under all conditions. Take the example of foods, drinks and many things of benefit. People use them.
Some also use them in ways which are not permissible. But, the incidence of someone using things wrongfully would not stop a blessing from remaining the blessing it is. Therefore, this is no place to go into details as to which of the uses is lawful and which is otherwise and unlawful. Nevertheless, not to be missed here is the delicate hint given by setting up "rizq Hasan" (good provision) in contrast with "sakar" (intoxicant) which tells us that "sakar" is not a good provision. According to the majority of commentators, "sakar" means what intoxicates. (Ruh al-Ma ani, Qurlubi, Jassas)
These verses are Makki by consensus. As for the unlawfulness of liquor, it came after that in Madinah. Though liquor was lawful at the time of the revelation of this verse and Muslims used to drink openly, yet, even at that time, a hint was given in this verse towards the fact that drinking of liquor was not good. After that, came the specific injunctions of the Qur’ an which made liquor Haram (unlawful) clearly, emphatically and categorically. (Condensed from Al-Jassas and Al-Qurtubi)
Pada rezeki yang Kami berikan kepada kalian berupa buah-buah kurma dan anggur terdapat pelajaran bagi kalian. Darinya kalian membuat minuman memabukkan yang menutup kerja akal, dan ini tidak baik. Sebaliknya, darinya pula kalian mengambil rezeki yang baik dan kalian mengambil manfaat darinya seperti kurma, kismis, cuka, dan sari kurma. Sesungguhnya hal tersebut mengandung bukti atas kemahakuasaan Allah dan nikmat-Nya kepada hamba-hamba-Nya bagi kaum yang berakal, yaitu orang-orang yang mengambil pelajaran.
Jedna od Allahovih blagodati prema vama, o ljudi, i to je što se koristite plodovima palmi i vinove loze, a vi pravite opojna pića, koja uništavaju razum, te stoga ne spadaju u dobru opskrbu, ali uzimate i dobru opskrbu poput hurmi, grožđica, sirća itd. Ove su blagodati očit dokaz Allahove moći za ljude koji razmišljaju i uzimaju pouke.
Para sa inyo ay may pangaral kaugnay sa itinutustos Namin sa inyo mula sa mga bunga ng mga punong-datiles at mula sa mga bunga ng mga ubas sapagkat gumagawa kayo mula sa mga ito ng isang pampalasing na nag-aalis ng isip at ito ay hindi maganda, at gumagawa kayo mula rito ng isang panustos na maganda na nakikinabang kayo rito tulad ng datiles, pasas, suka, at pulot. Tunay na sa nabanggit na iyon ay talagang may katunayan sa kakayahan ni Allāh at pagbibiyaya Niya sa mga lingkod Niya para sa mga taong nakapag-uunawa sapagkat sila ang mga nagsasaalang-alang.
Hay un ejemplo en el sustento que les damos de los frutos de las palmeras y de las vides. De ellos elaboran sustancias embriagantes que afectan la mente, que no son buenas, y también obtienen un buen sustento que los beneficia, como los dátiles, las pasas y el vinagre. En esto realmente hay un signo del poder y favor de Al-lah hacia Sus siervos, para aquellos que razonan.
E vi è un esempio nel buon sostentamento che vi abbiamo concesso, come i frutti della palma e dell'uva. Voi li trasformate in una bevanda che annebbia la mente, e questa non è cosa buona; e ne traete buon sostentamento, da cui trarre beneficio, come i datteri, uva passa, aceto e melassa (concentrato a base di datteri). In verità, in ciò che è stato menzionato vi è una prova della Potenza di Allāh e delle Sue grazie nei confronti dei Suoi sudditi, rivolte a gente che riflette; sono costoro che se ne convincono.
Và các ngươi cũng có bài học từ những trái chà là và nho khi mà các ngươi dùng chúng để làm ra chất gây say như rượu và nó không tốt lành, và để làm ra nguồn lương thực tốt lành như chà là khô, nho khô, giấm và mật đường. Quả thật trong sự việc đó là bằng chứng về quyền năng của Allah dành cho đám người thông hiểu.
Nagpahiwatig ang Panginoon mo, O Sugo, at gumabay Siya sa bubuyog, na [nagsasabi]: "Gumawa ka para sa iyo ng mga bahay sa mga bundok at gumawa ka ng mga bahay sa mga punong-kahoy, at sa ipinatatayo ng mga tao at binububungan nila.
E il tuo Dio ispirò, o Messaggero, l'ape, e la guidò: "Costrusici delle case nelle montagne, e costruisci case sugli alberi, e costruisci case negli edifici della gente,
"Dan Rabbmu mewahyukan kepada lebah, 'Buatlah sarang-sarang di bukit-bukit, di pohon-pohon kayu, dan di tempat-tempat yang dibuat manusia. Kemudian makanlah dari tiap-tiap (macam) buah-buahan dan tempuhlah jalan Rabbmu yang telah dimudah-kan (bagimu).' Dari perut lebah itu keluar minuman (madu) yang bermacam-macam warnanya, di dalamnya terdapat obat yang me-nyembuhkan bagi manusia. Sesungguhnya pada yang demikian itu benar-benar terdapat tanda (kebesaran Rabb) bagi orang-orang yang memikirkan." (An-Nahl: 68-69).
(68-69) Pada penciptaan binatang lebah yang mungil ini, yang Allah berikan petunjuk kepadanya dengan petunjuk yang mengagumkan, dan Dia memudahkan habitat makanannya, lantas kembali ke sarang-sarangnya yang ia renovasi berdasarkan arahan dan petunjuk dari Allah kepadanya, kemudian mengeluarkan dari perut-perutnya madu lezat yang beraneka warna, sesuai dengan latar belakang tanah dan habitatnya, yang mana pada madu itu terdapat penyembuh bagi umat manusia dari banyak penyakit, maka semua ini menjadi bukti kesempurnaan perhatian Allah تعالى dan kesempurnaan sifat kelembutanNya kepada para hambaNya, dan bahwa Dia-lah Dzat yang tidak patut ada pihak selainNya yang dicinta dan diseru dalam doa.
Hỡi Thiên Sứ Muhammad, Thượng Đế của Ngươi (Allah) đã mặc khải cho loài ong mật: các ngươi hãy xây tổ trên núi, trên cây cối và trên những thứ mà nhân loại dựng lên.
Mensajero, tu Señor inspiró a las abejas y las guio diciendo: “Moren en las montañas, en los árboles, y en los edificios y refugios que las personas construyan”.
68- Rabbin bal arısına şöyle vahiy/ilham etti:“Dağlarda, ağaçlarda ve insanların yapacakları çardaklarda evler edin.”
69- “Sonra her meyveden ye de Rabbinin (sana) kolaylaştırdığı yollara gir!” Onların karınlarından çeşitli renklerde bir içecek çıkar ki onda insanlar için şifa vardır. Hiç şüphesiz bunda düşünen bir topluluk için elbette bir ibret vardır.
68-69. Yüce Allah’ın akıllara hayret verecek şekilde yol gösterdiği, önce çeşitli meralardan yararlanmayı, daha sonra da kendisine ihsan etmiş olduğu bilgi ve hidâyet ile yaptıkları yuvalarına geri dönmeyi kolaylaştırdığı; karınlarından da bulunduğu arazi ve beslendiği yerlerin farklılığına göre çeşitli renklerde, lezzetli ve insanlardaki pek çok hastalığa şifa olan balın çıktığı bu küçücük arının yaratılışında hem Yüce Allah’ın inâyetinin kemaline, kullarına lütuf ve ihsanının eksiksizliğine hem de yalnız O’nu sevmek, O’na dua ve ibadet etmek gerektiğine açık bir delil vardır.
-Ey Peygamber!- Rabbin bal arısına ilham edip onu şöyle yönlendirdi: "Sen dağlarda, ağaçlarda ve insanların bina ettiği evler ve onların çatılarında kendine yuva edin!''
Your Lord, O Messenger, inspired the bees and guided them saying, “Make homes for yourselves in the mountains, in the trees and in the structures and shelters that people build.”
In the Bee and its Honey there is Blessing and a Lesson
What is meant by inspiration here is guidance. The bee is guided to make its home in the mountains, in trees and in structures erected by man. The bee's home is a solid structure, with its hexagonal shapes and interlocking forms there is no looseness in its combs. Then Allah decrees that the bee will have permission to eat from all fruits and to follow the ways which Allah has made easy for it, wherever it wants to go in the vast spaces of the wilderness, valleys and high mountains. Then each bee comes back to its hive without swerving to the right or left, it comes straight back to its home where its offspring and honey are. It makes wax from its wings, and regurgitates honey from its mouth, and lays eggs from its rear, then the next morning it goes out to the fields again.
فَاسْلُكِى سُبُلَ رَبِّكِ ذُلُلاً
(and follow the routes of your Lord made easy (for you)) Qatadah and `Abdur-Rahman bin Zayd bin Aslam said: "This means, in an obedient way", understanding it to be a description of the route of migration. Ibn Zayd said that this is like the Ayah:
وَذَلَّلْنَـهَا لَهُمْ فَمِنْهَا رَكُوبُهُمْ وَمِنْهَا يَأْكُلُونَ
(And We have subdued them for them so that some they may ride and some they may eat.) (36:72) He said: "Do you not see that they move the bees' home from one land to another, and the bees follow them" The first opinion is clearly the more likely, as it describes the routes that the bees follow, i.e., `follow these routes as they are easy for you.' This was stated by Mujahid. Ibn Jarir said that both opinions are correct.
يَخْرُجُ مِن بُطُونِهَا شَرَابٌ مُّخْتَلِفٌ أَلْوَانُهُ فِيهِ شِفَآءٌ لِلنَّاسِ
(There comes forth from their bellies, a drink of varying colors, wherein is healing for men.) meaning, honey, that is white, yellow, red, or of other good colors, depending on the different things that the bees eat.
فِيهِ شِفَآءٌ لِلنَّاسِ
(in which there is a cure for men.) meaning there is a cure in honey for diseases that people suffer from. Some of those who spoke about the study of Prophetic medicine said that if Allah had said, `in which there is the cure for men', then it would be the remedy for all diseases, but He said, `in which there is a cure for men', meaning that it is the right treatment for every "cold" disease, because it is "hot", and a disease should be treated with its opposite. Al-Bukhari and Muslim recorded in their Sahihs from Qatadah from Abu Al-Mutawakkil `Ali bin Dawud An-Naji from Abu Sa`id Al-Khudri that a man came to the Messenger of Allah ﷺ and said, "My brother is suffering from diarrhea". He said,
«اسْقِهِ عَسَلًا»
(Give him honey to drink.) The man went and gave him honey, then he came back and said, "O Messenger of Allah! I gave him honey to drink, and he only got worse." The Prophet said,
«اذْهَبْ فَاسْقِهِ عَسَلًا»
(Go and give him honey to drink.) So he went and gave him honey, then he came back and said, "O Messenger of Allah! it only made him worse. " The Prophet said,
«صَدَقَ اللهُ وَكَذَبَ بَطْنُ أَخِيكَ، اذْهَبْ فَاسْقِهِ عَسَلًا»
(Allah speaks the truth and your brother's stomach is lying. Go and give him honey to drink.) So he went and gave him honey, and he recovered." It is reported in the Two Sahihs from `A'ishah, may Allah be pleased with her, that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ used to like sweet things and honey. This is the wording of Al-Bukhari, who also reported in his Sahih from Ibn `Abbas that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said:
«الشِّفَاءُ فِي ثَلَاثَةٍ: فِي شَرْطَةِ مِحْجَمٍ، أَوْ شَرْبَةِ عَسَلٍ، أَوْ كَيَّةٍ بِنَارٍ، وَأَنْهَى أُمَّتِي عَنِ الْكَي»
(Healing is to be found in three things: the cut made by the cupper, or drinking honey, or in branding with fire (cauterizing), but I have forbidden my Ummah to use branding.)
إِنَّ فِى ذَلِكَ لآيَةً لِّقَوْمٍ يَتَفَكَّرُونَ
(There is indeed a sign in that for people who reflect.) meaning in the fact that Allah inspires this weak little creature to travel through the vast fields and feed from every kind of fruit, then gather it for wax and honey, which are some of the best things, in this is a sign for people who think about the might and power of the bee's Creator Who causes all of this to happen. From this they learn that He is the Initiator, the All-Powerful, the All-Wise, the All-Knowing, the Most Generous, the Most Merciful.
Sveznajući Allah je Taj Koji je nadahnuo pčelu da pravi sebi kuće u brdima, na drveću i u onom što čovjek izgradi, to jest, u košnicama od dasaka i tome slično.
Some ` Ulama have also taken it to mean vinegar, or non-intoxicating wine (nabidh) [ Jassas Qurlubi ] but it is not necessary to report details about this element of difference.
Commentary
The first word: أَوْحَىٰ (awha) in the first sentence of verse 68 has not been used here in its technical sense of Way or Revelation. Instead, it appears here in its literal sense which happens when the speaker communicates to the addressee something particular, secretly, in a way that the other person remains unable to understand that which has been com-municated. Hence, its translation as 'revealed' is also in a literal sense.
As for the next word: اَلنَّحل (an-nahl), it is well-established that the honey bee is a distinct entity among non-human life forms particularly in terms of its intelligence and management. Therefore, the way it has been addressed by Allah Ta` ala shows a distinct elegance of its own. For the rest of the creation, particularly for life forms in the animal and insect kingdom, it was said: أَعْطَىٰ كُلَّ شَيْءٍ خَلْقَهُ ثُمَّ هَدَىٰ (He gave everything its form, then provided it with guidance - Taha, 20:50), something stated as a universal law for all of them. But, for this tiny creature, it was specially said: أَوْحَىٰ رَبُّكَ (And your Lord revealed) which has been designed to indicate that it has a prominent status among other life forms by virtue of its intelligence, sense and functional insight.
The intelligence of the honey bees can be gauged fairly well by their system of governance. The system of this tiny flier's life operates on the principles of human politics and government. All management rests with one big bee which is the ruling head of all bees. It is her managerial skill and efficient distribution of work which helps run the whole system soundly and safely. Certainly so unique is her system and so established are its rules and regulations that human mind has but to marvel at the phenomena of the bee. This 'queen' itself lays six to twelve thousand eggs in a period of three weeks. By its size, physique and demeanor, it is distinguishable from other bees. This 'queen', following the principle of division of labour, appoints its subjects to handle different matters. Some of them serve on guard duty and do not allow some unknown outsider to enter into the hive. Some stand to protect eggs. Some nurture and train baby bees. Some serve as architects and engineers. The compartments of most roofs made by them range between twenty to thirty thousand. Some bees collect and deliver wax to architects which build homes. They procure this wax material from a whitish powder settled upon vegetation. This material is commonly visible on sugarcane. Some of them sit on different kinds of fruits and flowers and suck their juices which turns into honey while in their bellies. This honey is their food and the food of their children. And the same is, for all of us too, the essence of taste and nutrition, and the prescription of medicine and remedy.
These different parties discharge their assigned duties very enthusiastically and obey the command of their 'queen' most obediently. If one of them happens to perch on filth, the guards of the hive stop the unwary worker on the outside gate and the 'queen' kills it. One can only wonder about this system and the performance of its managers and workers. (Al-Jawahir)
The first instruction given through: أَوْحَىٰ رَبُّكَ (your Lord revealed) appears in the next sentence: أَنِ اتَّخِذِي مِنَ الْجِبَالِ بُيُوتًا (Make homes in the mountains) which mentions the making of homes. At this point, it is worth noting that every animal makes some sort of a sheltered arrangement to live anyway, then, why is it that bees have been particularly commanded to build 'homes' and that too with such considered attention? Further-more, the word used here is that of: بُیُوت (buyut) which is generally used for the places where human beings live, their homes. By doing this two hints have been given. The first hint is towards the fact: Since bees have to prepare honey, therefore, they should first make a safe home. The sec-ond hint is toward another fact: The homes they make will not be like the homes of common animals, instead, their design and construction will be extraordinary. As such, their homes are highly distinct, far different from those of other animals, virtually mind-boggling. Their homes are hexagonal in shape. Measuring them with a pair of compasses and rulers will hardly spell out a difference. Other than the hexagonal shape, they never choose any shape such as that of a square, pentagon or any others as some of their corners turn out to be functionally useless.
Allah Ta’ ala did not simply order the bees to make homes, He also told them as to where they should be located, that is, it should be at some altitude because such places help provide fresh, clean and almost-filtered air flow for the production of honey. Thus, honey stays protected from polluted air as well as from incidences of breakage or dam-age to the hives. So, it was said: مِنَ الْجِبَالِ بُيُوتًا وَمِنَ الشَّجَرِ وَمِمَّا يَعْرِشُونَ. (Make homes in the mountains, in the trees and in the structures they raise) so that honey could be prepared in a hygienically safe way. This was the first instruction.
Ô Messager, ton Seigneur a inspiré ce qui suit aux abeilles: Fabriquez des demeures dans les montagnes, dans les arbres et dans les toits des constructions humaines.
Tuhanmu -wahai Rasul- juga telah mengilhamkan kepada lebah dan membimbingnya dengan berfirman kepadanya, "Buatlah sarang di gunung-gunung, pepohonan, dan pada tempat-tempat yang dibangun dan diberi atap oleh manusia.
Ensuite, mangez de tous les fruits qui vous plaisent et suivez les parcours qu’Allah a mis à votre disposition. Des entrailles de ces abeilles sort un miel aux couleurs variées (blanc, jaune, etc...) dont les gens se servent pour soigner certaines maladies. Ce qui est inspiré aux abeilles et le miel qui sort de leurs entrailles sont des indices du pouvoir d’Allah et de la gestion des affaires de Ses créatures, adressées à des gens qui réfléchissent puisque ce sont eux qui en déduisent des enseignements.
The honey-bee is the most wonderful masterpiece of God’s creation. It constructs its beehive to a standard pattern, strictly following the relevant mathematical principles. Then, in the best planned manner, sucks the nectar from the flowers, brings it back and, in a perfectly systematic manner, stores it in the hive. Then, in accordance with hygienic principles prepares honey, which serves as a valuable food as well as a remedy for human ailments. All this takes place in such an amazingly regulated manner that voluminous books have been written on it and still the description is not complete. The miraculous honey factory is more complicated than all the human factories and at the same time is more successful. It is run by bees who have not received any training in this technology. They are not even conscious of their own actions. This proves that there is a Being who is having this work done through the bees by giving them instructions. Anyone who observes the bees, will have a live example of God’s workmanship and will see a glimpse of God in their wonderfully meaningful activities. There is another aspect of the example of the bees given here. The bee works very hard to suck the nectar from flowers and to prepare honey which is a health-giving food for human beings. In the same manner, the servant of God should acquire wisdom from the universe by giving it deep consideration after intense observation of it, and such pieces of wisdom as he picks up should be spiritual food for him as well as a panacea for all his moral ailments. The things which are ‘nectar’ for the bees becomes intense realization (ma‘rifah) at the level of human beings.
Kemudian makanlah makanan yang kamu inginkan berupa buah-buahan dan titilah jalan-jalan yang diilhamkan oleh Tuhanmu agar kamu menitinya dengan mudah." Dari perut lebah itu keluar madu yang warnanya berbeda-beda; ada yang putih, kuning, dan lainnya, ia mengandung kesembuhan bagi manusia, dengannya mereka mengobati berbagai macam penyakit. Sesungguhnya dalam ilham Tuhanmu kepada lebah dan pada madu yang keluar dari perutnya terdapat bukti kemahakuasaan Allah dan pengaturan-Nya terhadap urusan makhluk-makhluk-Nya bagi kaum yang berpikir, yaitu orang-orang yang mengambil pelajaran.
“Then eat of all the fruits you desire, and go along the pathways that your Lord inspires you to take that are made easy for you.” From the bellies of those bees emerges honey of different colours, such as white, yellow and other colours, which contains a cure for people that they can use to treat their sick. Surely in such inspiring of bees and in the honey that emerges from their bellies is a sign of Allah’s power and planning of the affairs of His creation for people who reflect, for they are the ones who take heed.
Sonra canının çektiği her meyveden ye. Ve ardından Rabbinin sana girilmesini ilham ettiği kolaylaştırılmış yollara gir. Bu arının karnından içinde beyaz, sarı ve diğer renkler ve içinde şifa olan, insanların hastalıklarını tedavi ettikleri çeşitli renklerde ballar çıkar. Şüphesiz (Yüce Allah'ın) bu arılara ilham etmesinde ve arının karnından çıkan balda, bunlardan ibret alan ve düşünen bir toplum için Allah’ın kudretini ve yarattığı mahlukatının işlerini çekip çevirdiğini gösteren deliller vardır.
Također je dragi Allah nadahnuo pčelu da se hrani svim lijepim plodovima koje želi i da odlazi i vraća se putevima koje joj je Gospodar odredio. Fenomen je da pčela ne može zalutati u odlasku i povratku. Allah daje da izlazi čisti med iz utrobe pčele, koji može biti bijel, žut, crven. Med je sladak onima koji ga jedu, lijek je za sve bolesti. U svemu tome veliki je dokaz moći Mudrog Allaha, ali samo za one koji pouku primaju.
“Luego, aliméntense de todos los frutos que deseen y recorran los caminos que su Señor les inspire transitar y que les ha facilitado”. Del abdomen de esas abejas emerge miel de diferentes colores, como el blanco, el amarillo y otros colores, que contiene una medicina para las personas que pueden usar para tratar a los enfermos. Seguramente, en la inspiración de las abejas y en la miel que emerge de sus vientres existe una señal del poder de Al-lah y la planificación de los asuntos de su creación para aquellos que reflexionan.
The second instruction appears in: ثُمَّ كُلِي مِن كُلِّ الثَّمَرَاتِ (Then, eat from all the fruits) where the bee is being commanded to suck juices from fruits and flowers as it desires and likes. No doubt, what is said here is: مِن كُلِّ الثَّمَرَاتِ (from all the fruits). But, obviously, the word: کُلّ (kull) used here does not mean the fruits and flowers of the whole world. Instead of that, it means those within easy reach, and which serve the desired purpose. This word: کُلّ (kull) has also appeared in relation to the event concerning the queen of Saba' where it was said: وَأُوتِيَتْ مِن كُلِّ شَيْءٍ (she has got everything - An-Naml, 27:23). It is obvious that 'all' or 'every' in this sense do not denote totality without exception to the limit that the queen of Saba' be required to have a personal aeroplane, Rolls Royce and palace train! What is meant here is what she needed to have as complement to her function as the ruler of the time. So, here too, the expression: مِن كُلِّ الثَّمَرَاتِ (from all the fruits) means nothing but this. As for the bee sucking juices from fruits and flowers, it can be said that the molecular composition of juices she sucks is extremely refined and precious, the extraction of which in identical measure through mechanical means even in our advanced scientific age cannot be accomplished as efficiently.
Then comes the third instruction: فَاسْلُكِي سُبُلَ رَبِّكِ ذُلُلًا (and go along the pathways of your Lord made easy for you). When the bee goes to suck juices from fruits and flowers to places far away from home, then, obviously enough, its return to home base should have been difficult. But, Allah Ta’ ala has made flight routes easy for it. Thus, it goes miles away and returns home without straying or getting lost. Allah Ta’ ala has made for it flying routes in the air because in going by the circuitous pathways on land, there is the likelihood of going astray. So, it can be said that Allah Ta’ ala has subjugated the air space for this humble bee so that it can go home without any let or hindrance.
After that, the real outcome of this revealed command was stated in the following words: يَخْرُجُ مِن بُطُونِهَا شَرَابٌ مُّخْتَلِفٌ أَلْوَانُهُ فِيهِ شِفَاءٌ لِّلنَّاسِ (From their bellies comes out a drink of various colours in which there is cure for people - 69). The difference in colour is caused by the difference of climate and by what they suck from. This is the reason why a particular area with abundance of particular kinds of fruits and flowers does leave its effect and taste on the honey produced in that area. Since honey comes in the form of a liquid substance, therefore, it was called 'sharab' (drink). Even in this sentence, present there is a decisive proof of the Oneness and Power of Allah Ta’ ala. Is it not that this tasty and blissful drink comes out from the belly of a tiny animal which, in itself, is armed with poison? The emergence of antidote from poison is really a unique exhibit of the most perfect power of Allah Ta’ ala. Then, such is the staggering working of nature that milk from milch animals does not turn red or yellow under the effect of different climates and foods while honey from the bee does take different colours.
As for the oft-quoted statement: فِيهِ شِفَاءٌ لِّلنَّاسِ (in which there is cure for people), it can be said that honey is, on the one hand, an energy-giving food as well as a delicacy in terms of taste and flavor, while on the other hand, it serves as a remedial prescription for diseases too. And why not? This delicate mobile machine which goes about extracting pure and pow-erful essences from all kinds of fruits and flowers after which it returns home to store them in its safe compartments specially designed, constructed and guarded for a purpose. Now, if natural herbs and plants contain ingredients which have medicinal and curative properties, why would everything disappear from their essences? Honey is used as medicine directly in phlegmatic diseases while in other diseases it is recommended in combination with other ingredients. Expert physicians in the Greco-Arab medical tradition include it specially as a binder in their medicinal electuaries. Another property of honey is that it does not get spoiled itself and, on top of it, it helps preserve other things as well for a long time. This is the reason why eastern physicians have been using it as an alternate of alcohol for thousands of years. Honey is laxative and proves efficient in expelling unhealthy substances from the stomach.
A Sahabi mentioned the sickness of his brother before the Holy Prophet ﷺ . He advised him to give his brother a drink of honey. He returned the next day and reported that his brother was still sick. He repeated his advice. On the third day, when he again said that there was no change in his condition, he said: صَدَقَ اللہُ وَ کَذ۔ بَ بَطنُ اَخیِکَ (The word of Allah is true. The stomach of your brother is a liar). The sense was that there is nothing wrong with the suggested remedy. It was the particular temperamental condition which had caused delay in the actual effect of the remedy. When the treatment with honey was repeated after that, the patient got well.
At this place in the Holy Qur’ an, the word: شِفَاءً (shifa': remedy, cure, bliss) appears as common noun (nakirah) in the context of an affirmative sentence. That it is shifa' for every disease is not apparent on this basis.
But, the nunnation (tanwin) of 'shifa" which carries the sense of greatness does necessarily prove that the shita' in honey is of a great and distinct nature. Then there are those spiritually valiant servants of Allah who just have no doubt about honey being a cure for any disease whatsoever. So firmly convinced they are with their staunch belief in the very outward meaning of this statement of their Rabb that they would treat an abscess or an eye with honey, not to mention other diseases of the body. According to reports about Sayyidna Ibn ` Umar ؓ ، even if an abscess showed up on his body, he would treat it by applying honey on it. When some of the people asked him as to why would he do that, he said in reply: Is it not that Allah Ta’ ala has said about it in the Holy Qur’ an: ~t.17 ~I a ; (In it, there is cure for people). (Al-Qurtubi)
Allah Ta’ ala deals with His servants in harmony with the belief they have about their Rabb. It was said in Hadith Qudsi:
اَنَا عِندَ ظَنِّ عَبدی بِی
I am with the belief of My servant in Me.
Al-Hadith Al-Qudsi: The Sanctified Hadith: A technical term for what has been communicated to the Holy Prophet by his Rabb. Its meanings are from Allah which He reveals for His Rases, through inspiration or dream, while its words are from the Rasul of Allah ﷺ .
In the last sentence of verse 69: إِنَّ فِي ذَٰلِكَ لَآيَةً لِّقَوْمٍ يَتَفَكَّرُونَ (Surely, in that there is a sign for a people who ponder), Allah Ta’ ala has, after having given examples of His perfect power mentioned above, invited human beings once again to look into them and think about them. Allah Ta’ ala, by causing rains to come down, gives new life to dead lands. Winding through the impurities of feces and blood, He makes pipelines of pure and pleasant milk flow for you. On date-palms and grape-vines, He grows sweet fruits from which you make all sorts of syrups and pre-serves. Through a tiny little living creature with a poisonous bite, He pro-vides for you what is an excellent combination of food, drink, taste, flavor, and cure.
Would you still keep calling gods and goddesses of your making? Would your worship and fidelity still remain detached from your real Creator and Master and attached to lifeless idols of stone and wood? Would your reason still keep looking for escape from truth by suggesting that this whole phenomena is some charismatic working of blind, deaf and inert matter? Face truth, think, realize. These countless masterpieces of Divine creativity, marvels of wisdom and design, and the finest of decisions based on absolute intelligence are the loudest of heralds announcing that our Creator is One, unique and wise, sole object of worship, obedience and fidelity. He alone is the remover par excellence of all difficulties and He alone deserves gratitude and glorification as due.
Special Notes
1. The verse tells us that, beside human beings, there is consciousness and intelligence in other living creatures too: وَإِن مِّن شَيْءٍ إِلَّا يُسَبِّحُ بِحَمْدِهِ (There is nothing which does not recite His praises - Al-Isra, 17:44). How-ever, the degrees of intelligence are different. The intelligence of human beings is more perfect than those of any other living creatures. This is the reason why they have been obligated with the precepts and injunctions of the Shari` ah. Again, this is the reason why a man or woman who does not remain rational due to insanity, does not remain so obligated very much like other creatures.
2. Another distinction of the honey bee is that the Hadith mentions its superiority. The Holy Prophet said: اَلذَّبانُ کُلُّھا فِی الںَّار یَجعَلُھَا عَذَاباً لِّاَھلِ النَّارِ اِلَّاالنَّحل
All bees will go to Hell (like other hurting creatures). They will be made a punishment for the people of Hell, except the honey bee (which will not go to Hell) - (Nawadir al-Usul with reference to Al-Qurtubi)
According to another Hadith, he has prohibited its killing Abu Dawud.
3. Traditional physicians doubt that honey is the excretion or saliva of the bee. Aristotle had placed bees in a hive made of glass and had closed it. He wished to find out their working system. But, these bees first mounted a curtain made with wax and mud on the inner side of the glass cage and did not start their work until such time that they became certain of having become totally veiled from sight.
Giving an example of the lowness of worldly life, Sayyidna Ali ؓ said:
اَشرَف لِبَاس بَنِی آدَمَ فِیہِ لُعَابُ دُدَۃِ وَّ اَشرفُ شَرَابِہ رَجِیعُ نَحلَۃِ
The finest dress of the progeny of Adam is saliva from a tiny in-sect and the finest of his drinks is the excrement of a bee.
4. From the statement: فِيهِ شِفَاءٌ لِّلنَّاسِ (in which, there is cure for people) we also find out that treating diseases with medicine is permissible because Allah Ta` ala has mentioned it as a reward and blessing.
Elsewhere it has been said: وَنُنَزِّلُ مِنَ الْقُرْآنِ مَا هُوَ شِفَاءٌ وَرَحْمَةٌ لِّلْمُؤْمِنِينَ. and We send down from the Qur'an what is cure and mercy for believers - Al-Isra , 17:82). Hadith induces people to go for treament of diseases and use medicines. Some Companions asked the Holy Prophet ﷺ : Should we use medicine? He said: Why not? Do take advantage of treatment because for every disease Allah has created, He has also created a matching medicine. But, there is no cure for one disease. They asked: Which disease is that? He said: Extreme old age. (Abu Dawud Tirmidhi from Al-Qurtubi)
There is yet another narration from Sayyidna Khuzaymah ؓ . He says: Once I asked the Holy Prophet ﷺ that the practice of blowing on the sick and seeking to cast off diseases which we are used to, or treat ourselves with medicines are the kind of arrangements we make to stay safe against diseases. Can these change the destiny determined by Allah Ta` ala? He said: These too are nothing but the very forms of Divinely-appointed destiny.
To sum up, there is consensus of all ` Ulama' on the justification of seeking treatment and using medicine. Many Ahadith and reports from the Sahabah are available in support. If one of the children of Sayyidna Ibn ` Umar ؓ was stung by a scorpion, he would give him an antidote and seek to help the child to get well through the benediction of supplicatory recitations. He treated a person suffering from partial paralysis by branding. (Al-Qurtubi)
It has been reported about some Muslim mystics (Sufiya' ) that they did not like being medically treated. This is also evident from the reported behaviour of some of the Sahabah as well. For instance, according to a report, Sayyidna Ibn Mas۔ ud ؓ fell sick. Sayyidna ` Uthman ؓ came to visit him and asked him: What is it that ails you? He replied: I am worried about my sins. Sayyidna ` Uthman ؓ said: Then, do you wish to have something? He said: I wish to have the mercy of my Rabb. Sayyidna ` Uthman ؓ said: If you like I can call a physician? The answer he gave was: Believe me, it is the 'Physician' Himself who has put me down (on the sick bed).
But, occurrences of this nature do not go to prove that these blessed souls took medical treatment to be reprehensible (makruh). May be, at that time, it was not upto their personal taste and inclination. There-fore, it was because of their inability to accept it temperamentally that they did not favour to go by it. This is a transitory phase of psyche when one comes under the overwhelming logic and effect of the state one is in, and which cannot be used as an argument to prove that medical treatment is either impermissible or reprehensible. The very request made to Sayyidna Ibn Masud ؓ by Sayyidna ` Uthman ؓ that he be allowed to bring a physician for him is, in itself, a proof of the fact that treatment is permissible - rather, there are situations when doing so becomes mandatory as well.
poi nutriti di tutti i frutti che ti piacciono, e segui la strada che il tuo Dio ti ha indicato di seguire, e che ti è stata asservita. Dai ventri di quelle api sgorgano mieli di vari colori, tra cui bianco e giallo, e altri; in essi vi è guarigione per la gente, e con esso vengono curate delle malattie: In verità, il fatto di aver ispirato ciò alle api e nel miele vi è una dimostrazione della potenza di Allāh e della Sua capacità di gestire gli affari del Suo Creato, rivolta a gente che ragiona; costoro sono quelli che se ne convincono.
Pagkatapos kumain ka mula sa lahat ng ninanasa mo mula sa mga bunga at tumahak ka sa mga daang ipinahiwatig sa iyo ng Panginoon mo ang pagtahak sa mga iyon bilang pinasunud-sunuran." May lumalabas mula sa mga tiyan ng mga bubuyog na iyon na pulut-pukyutang nagkakaiba-iba ang mga kulay – nariyan ang puti, ang dilaw, at ang iba pa – na may taglay itong lunas para sa mga tao, na ipinanggagamot nila sa mga sakit. Tunay na sa pagpapahiwatig na iyon sa mga bubuyog at sa pulut-pukyutang lumalabas mula sa mga tiyan ng mga ito ay talagang may katunayan sa kakayahan ni Allāh at pangangasiwa Niya para sa mga kapakanan ng mga taong nag-iisip-isip sapagkat sila ang mga nagsasaalang-alang.
Allah phán tiếp với loài ong mật: "Rồi các ngươi hay ăn (hút mật) từ các loại trái cây và đi theo các con đường mà Thượng Đế các ngươi đã chỉ cho các ngươi." Thế là từ bụng của loài ong đó cho ra các loại mật ong mang màu sắc khác nhau, trong đó có chứa dược liệu chữa bệnh cho nhân loại. Quả thật, trong sự việc Allah mặc khải cho loài ong mật, trong mật ong được tiết ra từ bụng của loài ong mật là bằng chứng về quyền năng của Allah cho đám người biết suy ngẫm.
In Man there is a Lesson
Allah tells us that He is controlling the affairs of His servants. He is the One Who created them out of nothing, then He will cause them to die. But there are some of them that He allows to grow old, which is a physical weakness, as Allah says:
اللَّهُ الَّذِى خَلَقَكُمْ مِّن ضَعْفٍ ثُمَّ جَعَلَ مِن بَعْدِ ضَعْفٍ قُوَّةٍ
(Allah is He Who created you in (a state of) weakness, then gave you strength after weakness, then after strength gave (you) weakness) (30:54)
لِكَىْ لاَ يَعْلَمَ بَعْدَ عِلْمٍ شَيْئًا
(so that they know nothing after having known.) meaning, after he knew things, he will reach a stage where he knows nothing because of weakness of mind due to old age and senility. Thus Al-Bukhari, when commenting on this Ayah, reported a narration from Anas bin Malik that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ used to pray:
«أَعُوذُ بِكَ مِنَ الْبُخْلِ وَالْكَسَلِ وَالْهَرَمِ، وَأَرْذَلِ الْعُمُرِ وَعَذَابِ الْقَبْرِ، وَفِتْنَةِ الدَّجَّالِ وَفِتْنَةِ الْمَحْيَا وَالْمَمَات»
(I seek refuge with You from miserliness, laziness, old age, senility, the punishment of the grave, the Fitnah of the Dajjal and the trials of life and death.) Zuhayr bin Abi Sulma said, in his famous Mu`allaqah: "I became exhausted from the responsibilities of life. Whoever lives for eighty years, no wonder he is tired. I saw death hitting people like a crazed camel, and whoever it hit dies, but whoever is not hit lives until he grows old."
Commentary
Mentioned previously were various states of water, vegetation, cattle and honey bee through which Allah Ta’ ala had reminded human beings of His perfect power of creation and of His blessings for the created. Now, through the words of the present verse, they have been invited to ponder over the very state they are in. Human beings were nothing. Allah Ta’ ala blessed them with existence. Then, by sending death when He willed, He terminated that blessing. As for some others, they are, much before their death, carried to such a stage of extreme old age that their senses do not work, they lose the strength of their hands and feet. They understand nothing, nor can they remember what they do. This change in their world-view and self-view proves that knowledge and power reside in the exclusive domain of the One who is the Creator and Master.
The expression مِنكُم مَّن يُرَدُّ إِلَىٰ أَرْذَلِ الْعُمُرِ (and there are some among you who are carried back to-the worst part of the age) gives a hint that man has seen a time of weakness earlier too. This was the early stage of child-hood marked by its lack of understanding and physical strength, and dependence on others in eating, drinking, getting up and sitting down. Then came youth, the time to prosper and move ahead. Then, gradually, man is carried to a stage of the same age of helplessness as it was in early childhood.
The expression أَرْذَلِ الْعُمُرِ (translated as 'the worst part of the age' ) means the extreme old age when all physical and mental faculties become weak and confused. The Holy Prophet ﷺ always prayed: اللھُمَّ اِنِّی اَعُوذُبِکَ مَن سُوءِ العُمَرِ مِن اَن اُرَدَّ اَلٰی اَرذَلِ العُمرِ
'0 Allah, I seek refuge with You from the evil of age'
and according to another narration:
اللَّھُمَّ اِنِّی اَعُوذُ بِکَ مِن اَن اَرُدَّ اِلٰی اَرذَلِ العُمِرُ
'0 Allah, I seek refuge with you from that I be carried to the worst part of the age.'
The definition of: أَرْذَلِ الْعُمُرِ (the worst part of the age) remains undetermined. However, the definition appearing above seems to be weightier, something to which the Qur’ an too has alluded by saying: لِكَيْ لَا يَعْلَمَ بَعْدَ عِلْمٍ شَيْئًا (that he knows nothing after having knowledge) that is, the age in which he is in, senses do not remain active as a result of which a person forgets everything he knows.
This 'worst part of the age' أَرْذَلِ الْعُمُرِ has been defined variously. Some say it is the age of eighty years while some others say it is ninety. Also reported from Sayyidna Ali ؓ ، there is a statement which puts it at seventy five. (Sahilhayn as quoted by Mazhari)
After that appears the tersely-phrased sentence also mentioned above: (that he knows nothing after having knowledge). This is about the phenomena of old age (which, in our time, has given birth to the study of gerontology). When one is made to reach its extreme stage, one is left with no functional strength, neither physical nor rational. What he knows now, he may not know moments later. All information he has, he may forget and become like a child born yesterday who has no knowledge or awareness or understanding or intelligence. Hadrat ` Ikrimah ؓ says: 'This state will not prevail upon the reciter of the Qur’ an.'
In the last sentence of the verse, it was said: إِنَّ اللَّـهَ عَلِيمٌ قَدِيرٌ (Surely, Allah is All-Knowing, All-Powerful). It means that from knowledge He knows everyone's age, and from power He does what He wills. If He wills, He can have a strong young man be overtaken by the signs of the worst part of old age, and should He so will, even a hundred-year old aged man could remain a strong youngman. All this lies within the power of that sole Being in whose divinity there is no partner or associate.
70- Sizi Allah yarattı. Sonra da sizi O vefat ettirir. İçinizden kimi de ömrün en kötü zamanına kadar götürülür, tâ ki (sahip olduğu) az bir bilgiden sonra hiçbir şey bilmez bir hale gelsin. Şüphesiz Allah her şeyi bilendir, her şeye gücü yetendir.
70. Yüce Allah, insanları yaratanın kendisi olduğunu ve onları yaratılışta bir aşamadan, bir başka aşamaya geçirdiğini, ecellerini tamamladıktan sonra da canlarını alıp öldürdüğünü haber vermektedir. Yüce Allah kimilerine de “ömrün en kötü zamanına” ulaştırılacak kadar uzun ömür verir. Yani insan, zahiri ve batıni güçleri ile en zayıf dereceye ulaşır. Hatta insanın özünü teşkil eden aklı dahi oldukça zayıflar. Daha önce bildiği şeyleri unutur ve aklı adeta küçük bir çocuk aklını andıracak hale gelir. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“tâ ki (sahip olduğu) az bir bilgiden sonra hiçbir şey bilmez bir hale gelsin. Şüphesiz Allah her şeyi bilendir, her şeye gücü yetendir.” Yani O’nun ilim ve kudreti her şeyi kuşatmıştır. Âdemoğlunu ardı ardına yaratışlarla bir aşamadan diğerine taşıması da bunlardandır. Nitekim Allah Teâlâ bir başka yerde şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Allah sizi zayıf bir halde yaratan, sonra zayıflığın ardından kuvvet, sonra kuvvetin ardından zayıflık ve ihtiyarlık verendir. O, dilediğini yaratır. O, çok iyi bilendir, gücü her şeye yetendir.”(er-Rûm, 30/54)
Allah đã tạo các ngươi - hỡi nhân loại - không theo một kiểu mẫu đã từng có trước đó, rồi Ngài cho các ngươi chết khi đến thời hạn; trong các ngươi, có người được cho sống đến giai đoạn tồi tệ nhất của tuổi đời, đó là lúc già yếu, giai đoạn mà y không còn biết gì nữa (lẩm cẩm, lú lẫn) sau khi đã biết nhiều thứ. Quả thật, Allah là Đấng Toàn Tri, Ngài thông toàn tất cả mọi sự việc, không một điều gì từ việc làm của đám bề tôi của Ngài có thể giấu giếm được Ngài; và Ngài là Đấng Toàn Lực, không có bất cứ thứ gì có thể làm cho Ngài bất lực.
Al-lah los crea sin un precedente y luego los hace morir. El período de vida de algunos de ustedes se extiende a la peor etapa de la vida, la vejez severa, cuando una persona ya no recordará nada de lo que solía saber. Al-lah lo sabe todo, y ninguna obra de sus siervos está oculta de él. Él es Poderoso y nada puede vencerlo.
E Allāh vi ha creati senza precedenti, e poi vi farà morire quando giungerà il vostro termine; e tra di voi vi è chi ha lunga vita, e che raggiunge le età più gravose, ovvero la senilità, dimenticando così tutto ciò che sapeva; in verità, Allāh è Onnisciente, nessuna azione dei Suoi sudditi Gli è nascosta; Potente, nulla Gli è impossibile.
Si Allāh ay lumikha sa inyo nang walang naunang pagkakatulad, pagkatapos nagbigay-kamatayan sa inyo sa sandali ng pagtatapos ng mga taning ninyo. Mayroon sa inyo na pinahahaba ang edad hanggang sa pinakamasagwa sa mga antas ng edad, ang pag-uulyanin, kaya hindi siya nakaaalam ng anuman mula sa mga dati niyang nalalaman. Tunay na si Allāh ay Maalam: walang nakakukubli sa Kanya na anuman mula sa mga gawain ng mga lingkod Niya, May-kakayahan na hindi napanghihina ng anuman.
Allah vas je stvorio bez bez prethodnog primjera za to, potom će svakog usmrtiti onda kad nastupi njegov smrtni čas. Neki od vas ostare te postanu poput djeteta: ne znaju ono što su znali, zaboravljaju ono što su pamtili, ne poznaju onog koga su poznavali. Allahovo je znanje sveobuhvatno i ništa Mu nije skriveno; moćan je da stvori iz ničeg, da usmrti živog te da ga oživi.
Allah Teâlâ sizleri, benzer bir örneğiniz olmaksızın yoktan var etti. Ardından ecelinizin takdir edildiği vakit geldiğinde sizleri öldürecektir. Sizlerden bazılarının ömrü, ömrün en kötü çağı olan bildiği şeylerden hiçbir şeyi hatırlayamadığı kocama vaktine kadar uzayacaktır. Şüphesiz Allah her şeyi çok iyi bilir, kullarının amellerinden hiçbir şey O'na gizli kalmaz. O, her şeye kadirdir, hiçbir şey O'nu aciz bırakamaz.
"Allah menciptakan kamu, kemudian mewafatkan kamu; dan di antara kamu ada yang dikembalikan kepada umur yang paling lemah (pikun), supaya dia tidak mengetahui lagi sesuatu pun yang diketahuinya. Sesungguhnya Allah Maha Mengetahui lagi Maha-kuasa." (An-Nahl: 70).
(70) Allah تعالى memberitahukan bahwa Dia-lah Dzat yang menciptakan manusia dan mentransfer mereka dalam proses pen-ciptaan dari satu fase ke fase berikutnya. Selanjutnya, ketika mereka telah menepati semua ajal-ajal, maka Allah mewafatkan mereka. Di antara mereka ada yang dipanjangkan usianya, sampai dikembali-kan, ﴾ إِلَىٰٓ أَرۡذَلِ ٱلۡعُمُرِ ﴿ "kepada umur yang paling lemah (pikun)," yaitu usia yang paling nista. Yang mana pada usia itu, manusia mencapai batas kelemahan dari kekuatan fisik zahir dan batin. Bahkan akal yang menjadi permata manusia pun mengalami pertambahan kelemah-an. Hingga dia pun lupa apa saja yang dahulu ia ketahui. Daya tang-kap akalnya ibarat daya tangkap seorang anak kecil. Oleh karena itu, Allah berfirman, ﴾ لِكَيۡ لَا يَعۡلَمَ بَعۡدَ عِلۡمٖ شَيۡـًٔاۚ إِنَّ ٱللَّهَ عَلِيمٞ قَدِيرٞ ﴿ "supaya dia tidak mengetahui lagi sesuatu pun yang diketahuinya. Sesungguhnya Allah Maha Mengetahui lagi Mahakuasa," maksudnya ilmu dan kekuasaan Allah meliputi seluruh perkara. Termasuk dalam kategori itu ada-lah, keadaan yang memindahkan seorang anak manusia dari proses penciptaan ke proses penciptaan berikutnya. Allah berfirman,
﴾ ٱللَّهُ ٱلَّذِي خَلَقَكُم مِّن ضَعۡفٖ ثُمَّ جَعَلَ مِنۢ بَعۡدِ ضَعۡفٖ قُوَّةٗ ثُمَّ جَعَلَ مِنۢ بَعۡدِ قُوَّةٖ ضَعۡفٗا وَشَيۡبَةٗۚ يَخۡلُقُ مَا يَشَآءُۚ وَهُوَ ٱلۡعَلِيمُ ٱلۡقَدِيرُ 54 ﴿
"Allah, Dia-lah yang menciptakan kamu dari keadaan lemah, kemu-dian Dia menjadikan (kamu) sesudah keadaan lemah itu menjadi kuat, kemudian Dia menjadikan (kamu) sesudah kuat itu lemah (kembali) dan beruban. Dia menciptakan apa yang dikehendakiNya, dan Dia-lah Yang Maha Mengetahui lagi Mahakuasa." (Ar-Rum: 54).
Life as it manifests itself on the earth presents many aspects—one who was non-existent comes into being in the world; then everybody dies, but not at one time. Somebody dies in childhood and another in youth and yet another in old age. Then it is a very strange occurrence that at the last stage of his life, a man loses his mental powers, his knowledge and his physical strength completely. Man is apparently free in the present world. But he has no control over any aspect of his life. All this happens to show man that perfect knowledge and power belong only to God. Man has no say in the above-mentioned type of events that occur in a man’s life: he is not capable of bringing about any change in them. This proves that whatever is happening is happening at the instance of some other being; man’s life as a whole, right from childhood up to his death, bears testimony to the fact that here all knowledge belongs to God and all power rests with God—man’s helplessness is the proof of the all-powerful existence of God.
Allah vous a créés sans modèle préalable puis Il vous fait mourir lorsque la durée de vos vies s'écoule. Certains parmi vous vivent jusqu’à devenir séniles et perdent les connaissances qu’ils avaient auparavant. Allah est Omniscient puisque aucun des agissements de Ses serviteurs ne Lui échappe. Il est aussi Omnipotent car rien ne Lui est impossible.
Allah menciptakan kalian tanpa ada contoh sebelumnya, kemudian mematikan kalian manakala ajal kalian habis. Di antara kalian ada yang Allah panjangkan umurnya hingga dia mencapai fase umur yang buruk, yaitu pikun, sehingga dia tidak mengetahui apa yang pernah diketahuinya. Sesungguhnya Allah Maha mengetahui, tidak ada sesuatu pun dari amal manusia yang samar bagi-Nya, lagi Mahakuasa, tidak ada sesuatu pun yang melemahkan-Nya.
Allah created you without a precedent; then He will cause you to die when your term of life ends. The lifespan of some of you will be extended to the worst stage of life, which is the severe old-age, when a person will no longer know anything of what he used to know. Allah is knowing, and no action of His servants is hidden from Him. He is powerful and nothing can overpower Him.
With the help of a simple analogy here, the belief that God has some partners and that these so-called partners have been given some powers has been shown to be wrong. In this world the division of material assets is not uniform. It is generally seen that one person has a great deal while another has so little that he is compelled to be the servant or slave of one who has plenty. Now an affluent person does not distribute his wealth among his servants in order to remove the difference between him and them. So, by analogy, it is not correct to believe that God has distributed His powers among others. Nobody denies his own greatness. Then how can God want to do something which even a man would not like to do? The fact is that a man has no possessions of his own, while the possessions of God are His own and not gifted by others. The fact is that all such beliefs are inconsistent with the image of God!
"Dan Allah melebihkan sebagian kamu dari sebagian yang lain dalam hal rizki, tetapi orang-orang yang dilebihkan (rizkinya itu) tidak mau memberikan rizki mereka kepada budak-budak yang mereka miliki, agar mereka sama (merasakan) rizki itu. Maka me-ngapa mereka mengingkari nikmat Allah?" (An-Nahl: 71).
(71) Ini bagian dari dalil-dalil tauhid dan buruknya syirik kepada Allah. Allah berfirman, sebagaimana kalian sama dengan yang lain, makhluk ciptaan dan mendapat kucuran rizki. Hanya saja, Allah تعالى ﴾ فَضَّلَ بَعۡضَكُمۡ عَلَىٰ بَعۡضٖ فِي ٱلرِّزۡقِۚ ﴿ "melebihkan sebagian kamu dari sebagian yang lain dalam hal rizki," Dia menjadikan sebagian kalian orang-orang yang merdeka, mempunyai uang dan harta. Sebagian lagi, budak belian, tidak memiliki hak milik terhadap dunia sedikit pun. Sebagaimana para tuan yang telah Kami utamakan atas mereka dengan (kucuran) rizki, (tapi) mereka itu tidak mau, ﴾ بِرَآدِّي رِزۡقِهِمۡ عَلَىٰ مَا مَلَكَتۡ أَيۡمَٰنُهُمۡ فَهُمۡ فِيهِ سَوَآءٌۚ ﴿ "memberikan rizki mereka kepada budak-budak yang mereka miliki, agar mereka sama (merasakan) rizki itu," para tuan itu memandang santunan ini termasuk perkara yang dilarang. Maka, begitu pula, makhluk yang engkau sekutukan bersama Allah, karena ia hanyalah budak, tidak memegang kendali kerajaan sebesar biji dzarrah sekali pun. Mengapa kalian menjadikannya sebagai seku-tu-sekutu bagi Allah تعالى? Tidaklah perbuatan itu melainkan termasuk kezhaliman yang paling besar dan pengingkaran terhadap kenik-matan-kenikmatan Allah. Oleh sebab itu, Allah berfirman, ﴾ أَفَبِنِعۡمَةِ ٱللَّهِ يَجۡحَدُونَ ﴿ "Maka mengapa mereka mengingkari nikmat Allah?," Seki-ranya mereka itu mau mengakui nikmat Allah dan menisbatkan-nya kepada Dzat yang memberikannya, niscaya mereka tidak akan menyekutukan sesuatu pun dengan Allah.
Allah nekom daje više, a nekom manje nafake, te su jedni bogati, a drugi siromašni, jedni su vladari nadređenī, a drugi podanici podređenī. Međutim, vladari i nadređeni ne daju udjela svojim podanicima i podređenima u položaju, ugledu i bogatstvu jer nisu zadovoljni da podanici imaju poput njih. Pa kako su onda zadovoljni da Allahu pripisuju saučesnike među stvorenjima i smatraju ih Allahu ravnim?! Eto to je najveća nepravda i negiranje Allahovih blagodati, dobrote i milosti!
Allah -Subḥānahu wa Ta'ālā- melebihkan sebagian kalian atas sebagian lainnya dalam urusan rezeki yang Dia berikan kepada kalian. Allah menjadikan sebagian kalian kaya dan sebagian lainnya miskin, ada pemimpin dan ada rakyat. Orang-orang yang Allah lebihkan dalam urusan rezeki tidak akan memberikan rezeki yang Allah berikan kepada mereka itu kepada hamba-hamba sahaya mereka agar hamba-hamba sahaya tersebut berserikat dengan mereka dalam urusan kepemilikan. Lalu bagaimana mungkin mereka rela menisbahkan sekutu bagi Allah dari kalangan hamba-hamba-Nya, sementara mereka sendiri tidak rela bila budak-budak mereka bersekutu dengan diri mereka dalam kepemilikan harta? Adakah kezaliman yang lebih besar dari ini dan adakah pengingkaran terhadap nikmat Allah yang lebih besar dari ini?!
Allah a favorisé certains d’entre vous par rapport à d’autres dans l’octroi de Sa subsistance. Il fit ainsi de certains des gens riches et d’autres des gens pauvres et fit de certains des chefs et d’autres des gens ordinaires. Ceux qu’Allah a favorisés ne sont pas disposés à céder une part de ce qu’Allah leur a accordé à leurs esclaves et à en faire leurs égaux. Pourquoi imputent-ils donc à Allah des associés parmi Ses serviteurs tandis qu’eux-mêmes refusent que leurs esclaves soient leurs associés et leurs égaux? Comment qualifier cette injustice et quelle ingratitude est plus grave que celle-là?
Allah, may He be glorified, has given some of you preference over others in the provision that He has granted you and has made some you some of you rich and others poor, some of you leaders and others subjects. Those whom Allah has given preference in provision are not willing to pass on what Allah has given them to their servants, so that they become equal partners in the ownership thereof. How then are they pleased for Allah to have partners from amongst His servants when they are not pleased for themselves to have partners from amongst their servants who are equal to them? What injustice is this and what rejection of Allah’s favours can be worse than this?!
Allah -Subhânehu ve Teâlâ- sizlere bağışladığı rızıklarda kiminizi diğerlerine daha üstün kılmıştır. Sizlerden kiminizi zengin, kiminizi fakir, kiminizi yönetici, kiminizi ise yönetilen olarak yaratmıştır. Allah’ın rızıkta üstün kıldığı kimseler, sahip oldukları servetlerini kölelerine vermezler. Çünkü onlar köleleriyle denk olmak istemezler. Öyleyse nasıl olur da Yüce Allah hakkında bir ortağının olduğuna razı olurlar. Hâlbuki onlar kölelerinin kendilerine eşit ve denk olmalarından razı değildirler. Bu nasıl bir zulümdür. Allah’ın nimetlerine karşı olan hangi inkâr bundan daha büyüktür?
71- Allah, rızık hususunda kiminizi kiminizden üstün kılmıştır. Üstün kılınanlar, rızıklarını ellerinin altındaki (köle)lere verip de hep beraber onda eşit olmayı kabul etmezler. O halde onlar Allah’ın nimetini bile bile inkâr mı ediyorlar?
71. Bu, Allah’ın birliğinin ve O’na ortak koşmanın çirkinliğinin delillerindendir. Yüce Allah, şöyle buyurmaktadır: Allah’ın yarattığı ve O’nun tarafından rızıklanan kimseler olmak, sizin ortak özelliğinizdir. Ancak Allah “rızık hususunda kiminizi kiminizden üstün kılmıştır.” Kiminiz mal ve servet sahibi hür kimselerdir, kiminiz de dünyalık namına hiçbir şeye sahip olmayan kölelerdir. Allah’ın rızık ihsan etmek suretiyle üstün kılmış olduğu efendiler, “rızıklarını ellerinin altındaki (köle)lere verip de hep beraber onda eşit olmayı kabul etmezler.” Nasıl ki bunu imkânsız işlerden biri olarak görüyorlarsa işte Allah’a ortak koştuklarınızın durumu da böyledir. Onlar da birer kuldur. Zerre ağırlığı kadar bile bir şeye sahip değillerdir. O halde siz, bu uydurma ilâhları nasıl Allah’a ortak koşarsınız? Acaba bu, zulmün ve Allah’ın nimetlerini bile bile inkâr etmenin en ileri bir derecesi değil midir? Bundan dolayı Allah:“O halde Allah’ın nimetini bile bile inkâr mı ediyorlar?” buyurmaktadır. Çünkü onlar, eğer üzerlerindeki nimetleri itiraf edip bu nimetleri kimin ihsan ettiğini kabul ve ikrar edecek olsalardı, hiçbir kimseyi ibadette Allah’a ortak koşmazlardı.
Allāh, gloria Sua, L'Altissimo, favorì alcuni di voi rispetto ad altri per quanto riguarda il sostentamento che vi ha concesso; e vi ha resi ricchi e poveri, sovrani e sudditi; coloro che Allāh ha favorito nel sostentamento non rifiutano ciò che Allāh ha concesso loro, rispetto ai loro sottoposti, in modo che diventino tutti pari nelle ricchezze possedute; come possono attribuire ad Allāh dei soci tra i Suoi sudditi, mentre loro stessi non accettano che i loro sottoposti siano loro pari? Che ingiustizia è mai questa, e quale rinnegazione della grazia di Allāh è più grande di questa?!
Allah đã ưu đãi nguồn bổng lộc của Ngài cho một số người này hơn một số người kia, Ngài đã làm cho các ngươi thành kẻ giàu người nghèo, kẻ chủ nô và người thì tôi tớ. Và những ai được Allah ưu đãi nguồn bổng lộc không chịu chia sẻ những gì mà Allah ban cho họ với những người tôi tớ của họ để tất cả đều cùng nhau hưởng bổng lộc của Ngài thì đó là hành động phủ nhận ân huệ của Ngài. Có sự bất công nào hơn điều này, có sự phủ nhận nào nghiêm trọng hơn sự phủ nhận ân huệ của Allah?!
There is a Sign and a Blessing in Matters of People's Livelihood
Allah explains to the idolators the ignorance and disbelief involved in their claim that Allah has partners while also admitting that these partners are His servants. In their Talbiyah for Hajj, they used to say, "Here I am, there are no partners for You except Your own partner, You own him and everything he owns." Allah says, denouncing them: `You would not accept for your servant to have an equal share in your wealth, so how is it that Allah would accept His servant to be His equal in divinity and glory As Allah says elsewhere:
ضَرَبَ لَكُمْ مَّثَلاً مِّنْ أَنفُسِكُمْ هَلْ لَّكُمْ مِّن مَّا مَلَكَتْ أَيْمَـنُكُمْ مِّن شُرَكَآءَ فِى مَا رَزَقْنَـكُمْ فَأَنتُمْ فِيهِ سَوَآءٌ تَخَافُونَهُمْ كَخِيفَتِكُمْ أَنفُسَكُمْ
(He sets forth a parable for you from yourselves: Do you have partners among those whom your right hands possess (i.e. your servant) to share as equals in the wealth We have granted you, those whom you fear as you fear each other) (30:28) Al-`Awfi reported that Ibn `Abbas mentioned this Ayah, saying, "Allah is saying - `If they did not want their servant to have a share with them in their wealth and wives, how can My servant have a share with Me in My power' Thus Allah says:
أَفَبِنِعْمَةِ اللَّهِ يَجْحَدُونَ
(Do they then deny the favor of Allah)" According to another report, Ibn `Abbas said: "How can they accept for Me that which they do not accept for themselves"
أَفَبِنِعْمَةِ اللَّهِ يَجْحَدُونَ
(Do they then deny the favor of Allah) meaning, they assign to Allah a share of the tilth and cattle which He has created. They denied His blessings and associated others in worship with Him. Al-Hasan Al-Basri said: "Umar bin Al-Khattab wrote this letter to Abu Musa Al-Ash`ari: `Be content with your provision in this world, for the Most Merciful has honored some of His servants over others in terms of provision as a test of both. The one who has been given plenty is being tested to see if he will give thanks to Allah and fulfill the duties which are his by virtue of his wealth..."' It was reported by Ibn Abi Hatim.
Commentary
In the previous verses, by referring to major manifestations of His knowledge and power and blessings which descend on human beings, Allah Ta` ala has the natural proof of His Oneness (Tauhid). By looking at it, even a person of ordinary commonsense would not accept that any created being can hold a share with Allah Ta’ ala in His attributes of knowledge and power, or in any of the others. In the present verse, this very subject of Tauhid has been brought into focus by citing the example of a case in mutual dealing.
It is being said here that Allah Ta’ ala has not, in His infinite wisdom, and in view of His consideration for human good, made all human beings equals in terms of rizq or provision. Instead, He has given some of them preference over some others establishing different degrees therein. Someone was made so rich that he owns a lot of things, keeps a staff of all sorts of servers, spends as he wishes, and his servers too benefit through him. Then, someone was made to work for others who, far from spending on others, was cut out to receive his own expenditure from others. Then, someone was made to be somewhere in the middle, neither so rich as to spend on others, nor so poor and needy as to be dependent upon others even in the necessities of life.
Everyone is aware of the outcome of this natural distribution that he who was given preference in provision and made rich and need-free would never accept to distribute his wealth among his slaves and servants in a way that they too become his equals in wealth.
Understand the drive of this argument by applying this example on polytheists. They too accept that the idols and other created things they worship are, after all, created and owned by Allah Ta’ ala. If so, how can they suggest that the created and the owned become equals to their Creator and Master? Do such people see all these signs and hear all these words, yet go on to ascribe partners and equals to Allah, the necessary result of which is that they reject the blessings given by Allah? Because, if they had admitted that all these blessings have been given by Allah Ta` ala without the intervention of any self-carved idol, icon, human being and Jinn, then, how could they have equated these things with Allah Ta` ala?
The same subject has been taken up in the following verse of Surah Ar-Rum: كَيْ لَا يَكُونَ دُولَةً بَيْنَ الْأَغْنِيَاءِ مِنكُمْ We have given for you an example from your own people. Have those who are your subjects become sharers with you in the provision given to you by Us whereby you are equal in it? (30:28)
The outcome of this too is: When you do not like to let your servants and your slaves whom you own become equal to yourself, how can you like for Allah that He, and things created and owned by Him, become equal to Him?
The Difference in Degrees of Economic Status is Mercy for Mankind
This verse makes it clear that the presence of different degrees economic status among human beings - that someone is poor, another rich and yet another somewhere in the middle - is not accidental. It is as dictated by the wisdom of Allah Ta’ ala, as required by considerations for human good, and is mercy for mankind. If this state (of human society) were not to prevail and if all human beings were to become equal in wealth and possessions, it would have caused a breach of function in world order. Therefore, since the time the world became populated, all human beings have never been equal in terms of wealth and property, in any period, or age, nor can they be. Should such an equality were to be created compulsorily, it will take only a few days when disruption and disorder become openly visible through the entire spectrum of human dealings. Allah Ta’ ala has created human beings with varying degrees of temperaments as conditioned by intelligence, strength and functional ability. They have been further classified as low, high and average, a fact which cannot be rejected by any reasonable person. Similarly, it is also inevitable that there be different degrees in wealth and property as well so that every single person is rewarded in terms of individual capability. If the capable and the incapable were made equal, it wi11 discourage the capable. When the capable person has to stay at par with the in-capable in economic pursuits, what other motivation would compel him to go on striving and achieving excellence? The necessary outcome of such an approach will be no other but the demise of excellence acquired through functional capability.
Qur'anic Injunctions Against Concentration of Wealth
Whereas the Creator of the universe gave preference to some over others in physical and rational faculties, and established variance in pro-vision, wealth and property, subject to it, He has also established a strong system of economic equilibrium which aims that no particular group or party or a few individuals take over the treasures of wealth and centers of economic activity. This system also guards against the consequences of such a takeover which dries up the very field where capable people could thrive by utilizing their physical, intellectual and technical capabilities and advance economically. For this purpose, it was said in the Holy Qur’ an: كَيْ لَا يَكُونَ دُولَةً بَيْنَ الْأَغْنِيَاءِ مِنكُمْ. It means: (We made the law of distribution of wealth,) so that wealth does not come to be revolving among the rich from among you - Al-Hashar, 59:7.
The widespread turbulence being experienced in the economic systems of the modern world is directly the result of bypassing this wise law given to us by Divine wisdom. On the one hand, there is the capitalist system in which some individuals or groups virtually take over the nerve centers of wealth through the medium of interest and gambling and go on to enslave the entire creation of Allah economically. They are rendered so helpless that they have no escape route left but to serve like slaves and work like dogs in order to get what they can to eke out a living, no matter how miserable. In a situation so sordid, it is a far cry that they would ever be able to step into the field of industry or trade despite having the best of capabilities for this purpose.
As a reaction to this tyranny of capitalists, there rises a counter system in the name of socialism or communism. Their slogan is the removal of disparity between the rich and poor and the creation of equality between all. Masses of people already harassed by the injustices of the capitalist system go after the slogan. But, very soon, they discover that the slogan was nothing but deception. The dream of economic equality never came true. The poor person, despite poverty and hunger, had a certain human dignity, a certain right to do what he wished, but even that human dignity was snatched away by the system. In the communist system, the worth of a human person is no more than a part of its machines. Private ownership of property is simply out of question there. The factory worker owns nothing, not even the spouse and children. Everyone is a part of the state machine. When the machine starts, they have no choice but to start working on their jobs. Other than the so-called objectives of the state, the worker has no conscience or voice. The slightest grievance against the tyranny of the state and that unbearable labour on the job is counted as rebellion against the state the punishment for which is death. In short, hostility towards God and religion and adherence to bland materialism is the basic principle of communism.
These are facts no communist can deny. The writings and doings of their commissars are proofs of this assertion for compiling relevant references to these amounts to making a regular book out of them.
The Holy Qur'an has provided a system in between the two extremes of tyrannical capitalism and Quixotic communism keeping it free from excess and deficiency so that no individual or group could, despite there being a naturally placed dissimilarity in provision and wealth, go on to make the creation of Allah at large their slaves only to condemn them to ever rising prices of commodities and virtual famines. By declaring interest and gambling to be unlawful, it has demolished the foundations of illegitimate capitalism. Then, by making a categorical statement that the poor and needy have a right in the wealth of every Muslim, they were admitted as sharers, which is not supposed to be some favour done to them. In fact, it is the fulfillment of a duty. The verse: فِي أَمْوَالِهِمْ حَقٌّ مَّعْلُومٌ. (in their wealth, there is a known right for the asking and the deprived - Al-Ma’ arij, 70:24) proves it. After that, by distributing the en-tire property of a deceased person over individual inheritors of the family, it has eliminated the concentration of wealth. Natural streams, high seas and the self-growing produce of mountain forests were declared to be the common capital of the entire creation of Allah. No individual or group can take possession over them as something owned by them. This is not permissible. Contrary to this, in a capitalist system, these bless-ings are handled as something owned by capitalists only (under one or the other pretext).
Since diversity and difference in intellectual and practical capabilities is a natural phenomena, and the pursuit of economic gains through them also depends on these very capabilities, therefore, diversity or dissimilarity in the ownership of wealth and property is also a dictate of wisdom. Whoever has the least sense of how things work in this world would find it hard to deny this truth. Even the champions of the slogan of equality could not go far enough with it. They had to abandon their claim of flat equality and were left with no choice but to introduce dissimilarity and incentive-oriented policy in national economy. On May 5, 1960, speaking before the Supreme Soviet, Nikita Khurshev said:
'We are against the movement to eliminate difference in wages. We are openly against the efforts to establish equality in emoluments and to bring them at par. This is the teaching of Lenin. He taught that material motivations will be given full consideration in a socialist society.' (Soviet World, p.346)
That the dream of economic equality had translated itself into its absence since the very early stages, but it did not take much time to witness that this absence of equality and the disparity between the rich and the poor in the communist state of Russia had gone much beyond the general run of capitalist countries. Lyon Sidov writes:
'Perhaps, there is no developed capitalist country where the disparity in the wages of workers is as high as in Soviet Russia.'
These few examples from the contemporary scene show how deniers were themselves compelled to confirm the truth of the verse: كَيْ لَا يَكُونَ دُولَةً بَيْنَ الْأَغْنِيَاءِ مِنكُمْ (And Allah has given some of you preference over others in provision - 71) and that (Allah does what He wills). As for comments under this verse, the purpose was limited to pointing out that the dissimilarity in provision and wealth is very natural and very much in accordance with considerations for human good. That which remains is the discussion of the Islamic Principles of Distribution of Wealth and how they distinctly differ from capitalism and communism both. Insha’ Allah, this will appear under comments on: نَحنُ قَسَمْنَا بَيْنَهُم مَّعِيشَتَهُمْ (We have distributed among them their livelihood - Al-Zukhruf, 43:32) appearing in Ma` ariful-Qur’ an, Volume VII. An independent treatise on this subject entitled: 'Islam Ka Nizam-e-Taqsim-e-Daulat' written by this humble writer should also be sufficient for this purpose. [ This is also available in its Engish translation made by Professor Hasan Askari under the title: DISTRIBUTION OF WEALTH IN ISLAM from the publishers, Maktaba-e-Darul-Uloom, Korangi, Karachi, Pakistan ]
Si Allāh – kaluwalhatian sa Kanya at pagkataas-taas Siya – ay nagtangi ng iba sa inyo higit sa iba sa ipinagkaloob Niya sa inyo na panustos sapagkat ginawa Niya mula sa inyo ang mayaman at ang maralita at ang pinapanginoon at ang namamanginoon. Ngunit ang mga itinangi ni Allāh sa panustos ay hindi maglilipat ng ibinigay sa kanila ni Allāh sa mga alipin nila upang ang mga ito ay maging mga katambal nila sa pagkakapantay sa kanila sa pagmamay-ari. Kaya papaano silang nalulugod para kay Allāh na magkaroon ng mga katambal mula sa mga alipin Niya samantalang hindi sila nalulugod para sa mga sarili nila na magkaroon sila ng mga katambal mula sa mga alipin nila na papantay sa kanila? Kaya aling kawalang-katarungan ito at aling pagkakaila sa mga biyaya ni Allāh ang higit na mabigat kaysa rito?
Al-lah facilita a algunos de ustedes más que otros su sustento, y ha hecho que algunos de ustedes sean ricos y otros pobres, algunos de ustedes líderes y otros seguidores. Aquellos a quienes Al-lah ha favorecido con más recursos no quieren compartirlos con sus esclavos, para que no se conviertan en socios iguales de sus propiedades. Entonces, ¿cómo se complacen en que Al-lah tenga copartícipes entre las personas cuando no se complacen en que sus esclavos sean iguales a ellos? ¿Qué injusticia es esta y qué rechazo de los favores de Al-lah puede ser peor que esto?
Al-lah ha hecho para ustedes cónyuges de su misma naturaleza, cuya compañía pueden disfrutar. Él ha creado para ustedes hijos y nietos de sus cónyuges, y les ha proporcionado alimentos saludables como carnes, granos y frutas. ¿Creerán entonces en los ídolos y estatuas falsos, y rechazarán los innumerables favores de Al-lah y no Le agradecerán creyendo solo en Él?
Commentary
In verse 72: جَعَلَ لَكُم مِّنْ أَنفُسِكُمْ أَزْوَاجًا (Allah has created spouses from among you), a special blessing has been mentioned in that Allah Ta’ ala has created spouses from the same genus so that they remain mutually familiar and their distinction and nobility inherent in the human species also remains stable through generations.
Given here, there may be another hint towards the fact that spouses belong to each other's genus and, as such, their needs and feelings are common to both, therefore, mutual consideration is but necessary for them.
The next sentence of the verse: وَجَعَلَ لَكُم مِّنْ أَزْوَاجِكُم بَنِينَ وَحَفَدَةً has been translated as: 'and created for you from your spouse’ s sons and grandsons.
'Though children are born to father and mother both, yet in this verse, their birth has been identified with mothers only. The indication given here is suggestive of the fact that the role of the mother in the birth and the creational formation of the child is more pronounced that that of the father. The father contributes only a lifeless drop. The locale where this drop goes through different kinds of stages from the transformation into human form and shape to becoming alive, and where all these inimitable achievements of nature take place, is a place no other than the womb of the mother. Therefore, in the Hadith, the right of the mother has been made to precede the right of the father.
There is yet another hint visible in this sentence which mentions grandsons along with sons, that is, the real purpose behind creating spouses is the procreation and survival of human race so that they have children, then, their children have their children. What else would this be, if not the survival of human species?
After that, by saying: وَرَزَقَكُم مِّنَ الطَّيِّبَاتِ (and gave you provision from good things), mention was made of things which guarantee personal survival. In other words, once a human child is born, food is needed for its personal survival. That too was provided by Allah Ta’ ala. The real meaning of the word: حَفَدَةً - (hafadah) in this verse is that of one who helps and serves. That this word has been used for children suggests that children should always be at the service of their father and mother. (Qurtubi)
Hỡi nhân loại, Allah đã tạo từ bản thân các ngươi những người vợ để các ngươi sống an lành với họ, và từ những người vợ của các ngươi Ngài đã tạo ra con cái và cháu chắt cho các ngươi; và Ngài đã ban cấp cho các người nguồn thức ăn tốt lành như thịt, hạt, trái quả. Há đối với các thần linh bục tượng thì chúng tin còn đối với bao nhiêu ân huệ của Allah mà chúng không thể đếm hết thì chúng lại phủ nhận và vô ơn để rồi chúng không tin nơi một mình Ngài ư?!
Si Allāh ay gumawa para sa inyo, O mga tao, mula sa lahi ninyo ng mga asawang nakapapalagayang-loob ninyo, gumawa para sa inyo mula sa mga asawa ninyo ng mga anak at mga anak ng mga anak, at tumustos sa inyo mula sa mga pagkain – gaya ng karne, mga butil, at mga prutas – ng kaaya-aya sa mga ito. Kaya ba sa kabulaanan na mga anito at mga diyus-diyusan ay sumasampalataya kayo at sa maraming biyaya ni Allāh na hindi ninyo nakakayang limitahan ay tumatanggi kayong kumilala at hindi kayo nagpapasalamat sa Kanya sa pamamagitan ng pagsampalataya sa Kanya lamang?
72- Allah, sizin için kendi cinsinizden eşler yarattı. Eşlerinizden de sizin için oğullar ve torunlar yarattı. Sizi hoş ve temiz şeylerden rızıklandırdı. Şimdi onlar batıla inanıyor da Allah’ın nimetine küfür/nankörlük mü ediyorlar?
72. Yüce Allah, kullarına olan büyük lütuf ve ihsanını bildirmektedir. Çünkü onlara kendileriyle sükûn bulsunlar diye eşler yarattığı gibi, eşlerinden de gözlerinin aydınlığı olan, kendilerine hizmet eden, ihtiyaçlarını karşılayan ve pek çok şekilde kendilerinden yararlandıkları çocuklar ihsan etmiştir. Onlara kulların saymaya güç yetiremeyecekleri kadar çok nimetler, yiyecekler ve içeceklerden oluşan hoş ve temiz rızıklar bağışlamıştır. Durum böyle iken “şimdi onlar bâtıla inanıyor da…” Yani bunlar, bir zamanlar kendisinden söz edilmeye değer bir varlık olmayan, daha sonra Allah tarafından var edilen, varlığından da yokluktan başka hiçbir şey ortaya çıkmayan; yani yaratamayan, rızık veremeyen, hiçbir işi çekip çeviremeyen o bâtıl ilahlara mı inanıyorlar? Bu, Allah’tan başka kendisine tapınılan herkes ve her şey hakkında umumidir. Hepsi batıldır. O halde müşrikler nasıl olur da Allah’tan başkalarını ilâh edinirler? “Allah’ın nimetine küfür/nankörlük mü ediyorlar?” Bile bile bu nimetleri ret mi ediyorlar? Onlardan aldıkları güç ile Allah’a isyana ve O’nu inkara nasıl kalkışırlar? Bu, zulmün en ileri şekli, hayasızlığın en ileri derecesi ve akılsızlığın en uç noktası değil midir?!
E Allāh stabilì per voi, o gente, delle mogli della vostra stessa specie affinché siano per voi di conforto; e ha stabilito per voi figli, nipoti e pronipoti; e vi ha concesso sostentamento con i cibi, come carne, cereali e buoni frutti. Credono forse nella falsità degli idoli riconoscendo loro attributi che non meritano, e rinnegano le molteplici grazie di Allāh, di cui non riescono a tenere il conto? Non ringraziano Allāh, così da adorare Lui solo?
Among His Blessings and Signs are Mates, Children and Grandchildren
Allah mentions the blessing He has bestowed upon His servant by giving them mates from among themselves, mates of their own kind. If He had given them mates of another kind, there would be no harmony, love and mercy between them. But out of His mercy He has made the Children of Adam male and female, and has made the females wives or mates for the males. Then Allah mentions that from these wives He creates children and grandchildren, one's children's children. This was the opinion of Ibn `Abbas, `Ikrimah, Al-Hasan, Ad-Dahhak and Ibn Zayd. Shu`bah said, narrating from Abu Bishr from Sa`id bin Jubayr from Ibn `Abbas: "Children and grandchildren, who are one's children and one's children's children." It was also said that this means servants and helpers, or it means sons-in-law or in-laws. I say: if we understand
وَحَفَدَةً
(grandsons) to refer back to wives, then it must mean children, children's children, and sons-in-law, because they are the husbands of one's daughter or the children of one's wife.
وَرَزَقَكُم مِّنَ الطَّيِّبَاتِ
(and has granted you good provisions.) meaning your food and drink. Then Allah denounces those who associate others in worship with the One Who bestows blessings on them:
أَفَبِالْبَـطِلِ يُؤْمِنُونَ
(Do they then believe in false deities), meaning idols and rivals to Allah
وَبِنِعْمَتِ اللَّهِ هُمْ يَكْفُرُونَ
(and deny the favor of Allah) meaning, by concealing the blessings that Allah has given them and attributing them to others. According to a Sahih Hadith, the Prophet said:
«إِنَّ اللهَ يَقُولُ لِلْعَبْدِ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ مُمْتَنًّا عَلَيْهِ: أَلَمْ أُزَوِّجْكَ؟ أَلَمْ أُكْرِمْكَ؟ أَلَمْ أُسَخِّرْ لَكَ الْخَيْلَ وَالْإِبِلَ، وَأَذَرْكَ تَرْأَسُ وَتَرْبَعُ؟»
(Allah will say to His servant on the Day of Resurrection, reminding him of His blessings: "Did I not give you a wife Did I not honor you Did I not subject horses and camels to your use, and cause you to occupy a position of leadership and honor")
"Allah menjadikan bagi kamu istri-istri dari jenis kamu sendiri dan menjadikan bagimu dari istri-istri kamu itu anak-anak dan cucu-cucu, dan memberimu rizki dari yang baik-baik. Maka menga-pakah mereka beriman kepada yang batil dan mengingkari nikmat Allah?" (An-Nahl: 72).
(72) Allah تعالى mengabarkan tentang anugerahNya yang agung kepada para hambaNya. Dia telah menjadikan istri-istri bagi mereka supaya mereka merasa tentram kepada mereka, dan menjadikan bagi mereka dari istri-istri mereka itu anak-anak yang membuat pandangan mata mereka menjadi sejuk, anak-anak itu pun melayani orang tua dan menyelesaikan kebutuhan-kebutuhan orang tua dan dapat berguna bagi orang tua dari sisi yang banyak. Allah memberikan rizki yang baik-baik bagi mereka, berupa makan-an-makanan dan minuman-minuman serta beraneka kenikmatan lahiriah yang tidak mampu dihitung oleh para hamba.
﴾ أَفَبِٱلۡبَٰطِلِ يُؤۡمِنُونَ ﴿ "Maka mengapakah mereka beriman kepada yang batil," maksudnya apakah mereka justru mengimani kebatilan yang sebelumnya bukan menjadi sesuatu yang pernah disebut-sebut. Kemudian Allah menciptakannya di saat ia tidak memiliki wujud kecuali ketiadaan? Sesembahan-sesembahan itu tidak mampu men-ciptakan, memberi rizki, dan tidak mengatur urusanurusan sedikit pun. Hukum ini umum pada semua obyek yang disembah selain Allah, karena ia batil. Mengapa kaum musyrikin menjadikannya sebagai tuhan selain Allah, ﴾ وَبِنِعۡمَتِ ٱللَّهِ هُمۡ يَكۡفُرُونَ ﴿ "dan mengingkari nikmat Allah," mengingkarinya dan malah menggunakannya untuk ber-maksiat kepada Allah dan berbuat kufur kepadaNya? Tidaklah ini melainkan termasuk kezhaliman yang paling besar, tindakan ke-jahatan yang paling parah dan kebodohan yang paling fatal.
Allah vam, od vašeg roda, stvara žene kako biste s njima živjeli i uz njih se smirili, da bi se ljudska vrsta održala. Zatim, od žena vam daje djecu, a od djece unučad. Allah vas opskrbljuje i ukusnim jelima, slatkim pićima, voćem, povrćem, mesom, da biste se time potpomogli u pokornosti i poslušnosti Njemu. Pa zar nevjernici i nakon toga obožavaju kipove i nisu zahvalni Allahu umjesto da samo Njemu robuju jer to samo On zaslužuje?! I, zašto Allahu nisu zahvalni?!
Allah menjadikan untuk kalian -wahai manusia- pasangan-pasangan hidup dari jenis kalian sendiri yang dengan mereka kalian hidup tenang. Kemudian Dia menjadikan untuk kalian dari pasangan-pasangan kalian itu anak-anak dan cucu-cucu. Dia juga memberi kalian rezeki dalam bentuk makanan seperti daging, biji-bijian, dan buah-buahan yang baik. Apakah mereka beriman kepada kebatilan berupa patung-patung dan berhala yang disembah sedangkan kepada nikmat-nikmat Allah yang tidak sanggup mereka hitung mereka hanya mengingkari dan tidak mensyukurinya dengan cara beriman kepada Allah semata?!
Ô gens, Allah a créé de votre espèce, des personnes du sexe opposé qui vous tiennent compagnie et vous a permis d’avoir une progéniture que vous concevez avec ces personnes du sexe opposé. En plus de cela, Il vous a fait don de bonnes nourritures comme la viande, les grains et les fruits. Malgré cela ils croient aux fausses divinités que sont les idoles, ils renient les innombrables bienfaits d’Allah et ils ne se montrent pas reconnaissants envers Lui en l’adoptant comme Seul Dieu.
-Ey insanlar!- Yüce Allah sizin için kendi cinsinizden birbirinize alışıp ünsiyet kurduğunuz eşler yarattı. Yine sizlere hanımlarınızdan evlatlar ve torunlar verdi. Sizi et, tahıl ve meyveler gibi, tertemiz yiyeceklerle rızıklandırdı. Buna rağmen batıl put ve tasvirlere mi iman ediyorsunuz? Yüce Allah'ın size verdiği saymaya dahi gücünüzün yetmediği pek çok nimetlerini inkâr mı ediyorsunuz? Yalnız O'na iman ederek Allah’a şükretmiyor musunuz?
Allah has made for you - O people - spouses from your species whose company you can enjoy. He has made for you from your spouses children and grandchildren; and has provided you with wholesome foods such as meat, grains and fruit. Will they then believe in false idols and statues, and reject Allah's innumerable favours and not thank Him by having faith in Him alone?!
These idolaters worship, besides Allah, idols who have no power to provide them with any provision from the heavens or the earth and they will never be able to do so because they are inanimate objects that have no life or knowledge.
"Dan mereka menyembah selain Allah, sesuatu yang tidak dapat memberikan rizki kepada mereka sedikit pun dari langit dan bumi, dan tidak berkuasa (sedikit pun). Maka janganlah kamu meng-adakan sekutu-sekutu bagi Allah. Sesungguhnya Allah mengetahui, sedang kamu tidak mengetahui. Allah membuat perumpamaan de-ngan seorang hamba sahaya yang dimiliki yang tidak dapat ber-tindak terhadap sesuatu pun dan seorang yang Kami beri rizki yang baik dari Kami, lalu dia menafkahkan sebagian dari rizki itu secara sembunyi dan secara terang-terangan. Adakah mereka itu sama? Segala puji hanya bagi Allah. Tetapi kebanyakan mereka tidak me-ngetahui. Dan Allah membuat (pula) perumpamaan dua orang le-laki yang seorang bisu, tidak dapat berbuat sesuatu pun, dan dia menjadi beban atas penanggungnya, ke mana saja ia disuruh oleh penanggungnya itu, niscaya dia tidak dapat mendatangkan suatu kebajikan pun. Samakah orang itu dengan orang yang menyuruh berbuat keadilan, dan dia berada pula di atas jalan yang lurus?" (An-Nahl: 73-76).
(73-74) Allah تعالى memberitahukan tentang kebodohan kaum musyrikin dan kezhaliman mereka, bahwa mereka itu menyembah sesembahan selain Allah, yang mereka daulat sebagai sekutu bagi Allah. Padahal, realitanya, sesembahan-sesembahan tersebut tidak dapat memberikan rizki kepada mereka sedikit pun dari langit dan bumi, tidak sanggup menurunkan hujan dan rizki, tidak menumbuh-kan tanaman apa pun dari tanah, tidak mempunyai (kekuasaan) seukuran biji dzarrah sekalipun di langit maupun di bumi, mereka itu tidak berdaya, sekiranya mau melakukannya. Sesungguhnya, orang yang bukan pemilik (dari) sesuatu, boleh jadi dia mempunyai kekuatan dan kekuasaan untuk menyalurkan manfaat bagi orang yang berhubungan dengan dirinya. Akan tetapi, sesembahan-sesem-bahan itu tidak mempunyai (kekuasaan) dan tidak berkuasa. Inilah karakter sesembahan mereka. Bagaimana bisa mereka menjadikan-nya (sekutu) bersama Allah dan menyerupakannya dengan Pemilik bumi dan langit, yang mana Dia memiliki seluruh kerajaan dan se-mua sanjungan dan segenap kekuatan?
Untuk itu, Allah berfirman, ﴾ فَلَا تَضۡرِبُواْ لِلَّهِ ٱلۡأَمۡثَالَۚ ﴿ "Maka janganlah kamu mengadakan sekutu-sekutu bagi Allah," yang memuat unsur mak-na penyerupaan antara Allah dengan makhlukNya." ﴾ إِنَّ ٱللَّهَ يَعۡلَمُ وَأَنتُمۡ لَا تَعۡلَمُونَ ﴿ "Sesungguhnya Allah mengetahui, sedang kamu tidak mengetahui," kewajiban kita, adalah tidak berkata atas namaNya tanpa ilmu, dan (kewajiban kita) adalah mendengarkan perumpamaan yang telah ditetapkan oleh Allah Yang Maha Mengetahui. Karena itu, Allah menetapkan dua permisalan bagiNya dan obyek yang disembah selainNya.
(75) Pertama, budak yang dimiliki (orang): Yaitu orang yang tidak merdeka, tidak memiliki dirinya sendiri dan juga tidak bisa memiliki hak kepemilikan harta maupun dunia sedikit pun. Kedua, orang yang merdeka lagi mempunyai kekayaan. Ia telah menerima rizki yang baik-baik dari Allah dari berbagai bentuk kekayaan. Orang ini, dermawan, suka berbuat baik, menyumbang secara sem-bunyi-sembunyi dan terang-terangan. Apakah dua orang ini sama? Tidak sama, padahal keduanya adalah makhluk yang tidak menu-tup kemungkinan terjadinya sifat persamaan antara keduanya. Apa-bila dua obyek ini saja tidak sama, lalu bagaimana bisa seorang makhluk yang dimiliki, yang tidak mempunyai kerajaan, kekuasa-an dan kemampuan, bahkan makhluk itu sangat membutuhkan (pertolongan pihak lain) dari segala aspek, disamakan dengan Rabb, Pencipta, Pemilik segenap kerajaan dan Mahakuasa atas segala sesuatu? Karena itu, Allah menyanjung DzatNya dan memegang sendiri keistimewaan pujian dengan segala jenisnya. Allah berfirman, ﴾ ٱلۡحَمۡدُ لِلَّهِۚ ﴿ "Segala puji hanya bagi Allah," jadi, seolah-olah dikatakan, "Bila faktanya demikian, mengapa kaum musyrikin menyamakan sesembahan-sesembahan mereka dengan Allah?" Allah berfirman, ﴾ بَلۡ أَكۡثَرُهُمۡ لَا يَعۡلَمُونَ ﴿ "Tetapi kebanyakan mereka tidak mengetahui," seki-ranya mereka mengetahui dengan sebenarnya, niscaya mereka tidak akan berani berbuat kesyirikan yang besar.
(76) Perumpamaan kedua; yaitu permisalan ﴾ رَّجُلَيۡنِ أَحَدُهُمَآ أَبۡكَمُ ﴿ "dua orang lelaki yang seorang bisu," tidak dapat mendengar lagi tidak dapat berbicara, ﴾ لَا يَقۡدِرُ عَلَىٰ شَيۡءٖ ﴿ "tidak dapat berbuat sesuatu pun," per-buatan yang sedikit maupun yang banyak ﴾ وَهُوَ كَلٌّ عَلَىٰ مَوۡلَىٰهُ ﴿ "dan dia menjadi beban atas penanggungnya," sang tuan justru melayaninya, ia tidak mampu mengurus diri sendiri, mempunyai kekurangan dalam setiap aspek. Apakah sama orang ini dengan ﴾ يَأۡمُرُ بِٱلۡعَدۡلِ وَهُوَ عَلَىٰ صِرَٰطٖ مُّسۡتَقِيمٖ ﴿ "orang yang menyuruh berbuat keadilan dan dia berada di jalan yang lurus," ucapan-ucapannya adil dan perbuatan-perbuat-annya lurus. Sebagaimana dua orang ini tidak sama, maka tidak sama pula obyek yang disembah selain Allah, padahal ia tidak mampu berbuat sesuatu untuk memenuhi kemaslahatan-kemaslahat-annya. Kalau bukan karena bantuan dari Allah, niscaya dia tidak bisa melakukan apa pun, tidak bisa menjadi penyetara maupun tandingan bagi Dzat yang tidak berbicara melainkan dengan kebenar-an dan tidak berbuat melainkan perbuatan yang terpuji.
Nevjernici obožavaju idole i kipove koji im ne mogu ništa dati, ne mogu im spustiti kišu s neba, niti ih opskrbiti voćem i povrćem iz zemlje. Ta njihova božanstva ništa ne posjeduju, već su samo nemoćna i mrtva materija.
Orang-orang musyrikin itu menyembah selain Allah, yakni berhala-berhala yang tidak mampu memberi mereka rezeki dari langit atau dari bumi, dan mereka memang tidak akan pernah mampu melakukannya karena mereka adalah benda mati yang tidak hidup dan tidak berilmu.
Ces polythéistes adorent au lieu d’Allah des idoles qui n’ont pas le pouvoir de leur faire don d’une subsistance venant des Cieux ou de la Terre. Il est évident qu’ils ne peuvent pas avoir ce pouvoir puisque ce sont des corps inertes qui ne sont pas vivant et qui ne détiennent aucune connaissance.
O müşrikler, Allah’ın dışında onlara göklerden ve yerden rızık vermeye güç yetiremeyen putlara ibadet ederler. O putlar buna asla sahip de olamayacaklar. Çünkü onlar yaşamayan ve bilgi sahibi olmayan cansız varlıklardır.
Questi idolatri adorano degli idoli, all'infuori di Allāh, che non sono in grado di far scendere su di loro alcun sostentamento dal cielo, né dalla terra, e che non ne saranno mai capaci; non li possiedono, poiché sono materia inanimata che non possiede alcuna conoscenza.
Những kẻ đa thần thờ phượng ngoài Allah những bục tượng và những bục tượng đó không ban cấp cho họ bổng lộc từ các tầng trời hay trái đất và dĩ nhiên các bục tượng đó không nắm bất cứ quyền hành nào cho sự việc đó bởi lẽ chúng những vật vô tri vô giác, không có sự sống cũng không có kiến thức.
Denouncing the Worship of anything besides Allah
Allah tells us about the Mushrikin who worship others besides Him, even though He alone is the bountiful Provider, the Creator and Sustainer, without partners or associates, but they still worship idols and make rivals for Him. He says:
مَا لاَ يَمْلِكُ لَهُمْ رِزْقًا مِّنَ السَّمَـوَتِ وَالاٌّرْضِ شَيْئًا
(such as do not have power to grant them any provision from the heavens or the earth) meaning, nobody can cause rain to fall, or make plants and trees grow. They cannot do these things for them- selves, even if they wanted to. Thus Allah says:
فَلاَ تَضْرِبُواْ لِلَّهِ الاٌّمْثَالَ
(So do not give examples on behalf of Allah.) meaning, do not set up rivals to Him or describe anything as being like Him.
إِنَّ اللَّهَ يَعْلَمُ وَأَنتُمْ لاَ تَعْلَمُونَ
(Truly, Allah knows and you know not.) meaning, He knows and bears witness that there is no god but Him, but you are ignorant and associate others in worship with Him.
En lugar de adorar a Al-lah, estos idólatras adoran a los ídolos que no tienen poder para otorgarles las provisiones del cielo ni de la Tierra, y nunca podrán hacerlo porque son objetos inanimados que no tienen vida ni conocimiento.
73- Allah’ın yanı sıra kendilerine göklerden ve yerden hiçbir rızık sağlama imkanı olmayan ve buna güç de yetiremeyen şeylere tapıyorlar.
74- Artık Allah hakkında misaller getirmeye kalkışmayın. Zira Allah bilir, siz bilmezsiniz.
75- (İşte) Allah şöyle bir misal getirdi: Bir tarafta başkasının malı olan ve hiçbir şeye gücü yetmeyen bir köle, diğer tarafta kendisine tarafımızdan güzel bir rızık verdiğimiz, böylece o da ondan gizli-açık infak eden (hür) bir kimse… Hiç bunlar eşit olurlar mı? Hamd, bütünüyle Allah’a mahsustur. Ama onların çoğu bilmez.
76- Allah, bir misal daha getirdi: İki adam; bunlardan biri dilsizdir, hiçbir şeye güç yetiremez. Üstelik de efendisine bir yüktür; onu nereye gönderse hiçbir hayır getirmez. Hiç bu, adaleti emreden ve dosdoğru bir yolda giden kimseyle eşit olur mu?
73. Yüce Allah müşriklerin cahilliklerinden ve zulümlerinden dolayı Allah’a ortak koştuklarını ve Allah’ın dışındaki uydurma ilâhlara ibadet ettiklerini haber vermektedir. Oysa bu uydurma ilâhların onlara göklerden de yerden de en asgari miktarda bir rızık sağlama imkânları yoktur. Ne yağmur yağdırabilir, ne bir rızık indirebilir, ne de yerden herhangi bir bitkiyi bitirebilirler. Göklerde de yerde de zerre ağırlığı kadar bile bir şeye sahip değildirler. Bunları yapmak isteseler de yapamazlar. Halbuki bir şeye sahip olmayan kimse, bazen başkalarına fayda sağlayacak bir şeyler yapma güç ve imkanına sahip olabilir. Ancak bunlar, ne herhangi bir şeye sahiptirler, ne de herhangi bir şey yapma güç ve imkanına! İşte onların uydurma ilâhlarının nitelikleri budur. O halde nasıl olur da onları ibadette Allah ile bir tutarlar? Nasıl olur da onları göklerin ve yerin sahibi, bütün her şeyin mülk ve egemenliği kendisinin olan, hamd/övgü ve güç tümüyle yalnız kendisine has olan yüce zâta benzetirler? İşte bundan dolayı Allah, bir sonraki âyet-i kerimede şöyle buyurmaktadır:
74. “Artık Allah hakkında” Allah ile O’nun mahlûkatının aynı seviyede olduğunu ihtiva eden “misaller getirmeye kalkışmayın. Zira Allah bilir, siz bilmezsiniz.” O nedenle bize düşen, O’nun hakkında bilmediğimiz bir şey söylememek ve O’nun vermiş olduğu misallere kulak vermektir. İşte bundan dolayı Yüce Allah, kendisine ve kendisi dışında ibadet edilen varlıklara dair iki misal vermektedir:
75. Birinci misal: Başkasının mülkiyetinde olan bir köle... Kendi kendisinin sahibi değil. Mal ve dünyalık namına bir şeye de sahip değil. Diğeri ise hür ve zengin bir kimse... Allah, ona kendi katından çeşitli mallardan güzel rızıklar ihsan etmiş. Üstelik iyilik yapmayı seven, cömert bir kimse... Gizli ve açık bu maldan infak ediyor. Hiç bu ikisi eşit olurlar mı? Bunların ikisi de yaratılmış olmakla birlikte asla eşit değildirler. Eşit olmaları da imkânsız bir şeydir. Bunlar eşit olmadıklarına göre hiçbir mülkü, kudreti ve gücü bulunmayan, aksine bütün yönleriyle muhtaç ve aciz olan bir kul, her şeyin mutlak maliki ve her şeye güç yetiren Yüce Rabbe nasıl eşit olur?! İşte bundan dolayı Allah, kendisine övgüde bulunmakta ve bütün türleriyle hamdi/övgüyü yalnız kendisine özgü kılmaktadır:“Hamd, bütünüyle Allah’a mahsustur.” Daha sonra Yüce Allah, sanki: Peki, durum böyle olduğuna göre müşrikler ne diye uydurma ilâhlarını Allah’a eşit tutarlar? diye sorulmuşçasına:“Ama onların çoğu bilmez.” buyurmaktadır. Çünkü gerçekten bilselerdi böyle büyük bir şirke cesaret edemezlerdi.
76. İkinci misal: İki adam var, “bunlardan biri dilsizdir” ne işitir, ne de konuşur ve az ya da çok “hiçbir şeye güç yetiremez. Üstelik de efendisine bir yüktür.” Efendisi ona hizmet eder, kendi kendisinin işini bile göremez. Her bakımdan eksik ve acizdir. Hiç böyle bir kimse “adaleti emreden ve dosdoğru bir yolda giden” yani hem sözleri adalet hem de davranışları dosdoğru olan kimseyle eşit olabilir mi? Bu iki kişi eşit olamayacaklarına göre Allah’ın yanı sıra kendisine ibadet edilen ve kendi işini göremeyen, Allah ona faydalı olacak şeyleri sağlamayacak olsa bunların hiçbirisini yerine getiremeyen uydurma ilâhlar nasıl olur da haktan başka birşey söylemeyen, bütün yaptıkları övgüye değer olan Allah'a denk ve eş olabilir!?
Sumasamba ang mga tagapagtambal na ito bukod pa kay Allāh ng mga anitong hindi nakagagawa na tumustos sa kanila ng alinmang panustos mula sa mga langit ni mula sa lupa at hindi naisasakatuparan mula sa mga iyan na makagawa niyon, dahil ang mga iyan ay mga materyal na walang buhay at walang kaalaman.
No comparen a Al-lah con estos ídolos que no benefician ni perjudican. Al-lah no tiene semejanza con la que puedan asociar junto con Él en la adoración. Al-lah conoce Sus atributos de majestad y perfección, y ustedes no los conocen y, como resultado, Le asocian copartícipes y afirman que sus ídolos son similares a Él.
Hỡi nhân loại, các ngươi chớ đừng so sánh Allah với các bục tượng không gây hại cũng không mang lợi này. Allah không hề có sự tương đồng nào với chúng để các ngươi tổ hợp chúng với Ngài trong thờ phượng. Quả thật, Allah biết rõ những thuộc tính hoàn mỹ và tối cao của Ngài còn các ngươi thì không biết gì về điều đó. Bởi thế, các ngươi cứ tổ hợp các thần linh bục tượng với Ngài trong việc thờ phượng và cầu nguyện.
Kaya huwag kayong gumawa, O mga tao, para kay Allāh ng mga wangis kabilang sa mga anitong ito na hindi nakapagpapakinabang ni nakapipinsala sapagkat si Allāh ay walang kawangis upang magtambal kayo nito kasama sa Kanya sa pagsamba. Tunay na si Allāh ay nakaaalam sa anumang taglay Niya na mga katangian ng kapitaganan at kalubusan samantalang kayo ay hindi nakaaalam niyon, saka nasasadlak kayo sa pagtatambal sa Kanya at sa pag-aangkin ng pagtutulad sa Kanya sa mga anito ninyo.
The statement: فَلَا تَضْرِبُوا لِلَّـهِ الْأَمْثَالَ (So, do not coin similarities for Allah -74) clarifies an important aspect of the reality of things as they relate to Allah. If ignored, it becomes the breeding ground of all sorts of rejectionist doubts and scruples. The problem is that people would generally take Allah Ta’ ala the analogy of their own humankind and go on to declare the highest placed among them, a king and ruler, as similar to Allah Ta’ ala. Then, relying on this wrong assumption, they start seeing the Di-vine system on the analogy of the system of human monarchs. This leads them to take a cue from the fact that since no king can, all by himself, run the administration of the whole kingdom, the system is run by dele-gating powers to subordinate ministers and officials who do that on his behalf. Similarly, they believe and propose that there have to be some other objects of worship under the authority of Allah Ta’ ala who would help Him out in carrying out His tasks. This is the general theory of all idol-worshipers and polytheists. This sentence of the Qur’ an has cut off the very root of these doubts by stating that suggesting examples of what has been created and applying them on Allah Ta’ ala, the Creator, is something unreasonable by itself. He is far above similarities and analogies and conjectures and guesses.
Non attribuite – o gente – ad Allāh dei simili tra questi idoli che non portano né benefici né danni; Allāh non ha alcun simile che possa essere associato a Lui nel culto. In verità, Allāh è Consapevole dei Suoi Sublimi Attributi e della Sua Perfezione, mentre voi non ne siete consapevoli, e così cadete nell'idolatria e nel dichiarare che i vostri idoli Gli siano pari.
The human being is a creature who has countless needs and the perfect arrangement to fulfill all these needs exists in this world. All this is provided by God, but in every age human beings have made the mistake of attributing all these blessings of God to some entities other than God. Polytheists attribute these blessings to gods or goddesses or to some living or dead beings other than God. Those who are atheists attribute them to the result of the blind activity of natural laws. This system of Divine blessing was brought into existence by God in order to ensure that a feeling of gratitude emerged in human beings. But due to man’s self-devised imaginings, this system nourished in him the feeling of disbelief in God. Generally, misguidance in belief has occurred due to false parallels being drawn. Since man has sons and daughters, it has been assumed on the same basis that God also has sons and daughters. In this world, people of high position have some individuals who are close to them and who enjoy the position of intermediaries. On the basis of this example it has been assumed that, even in the court of God, there are beings who are close to Him and that their recommendations are effective in His eyes. Many types of polytheism (shirk) and misguidance have come into existence through reference to such analogies. But this amounts to placing the Creator on a par with that of His creatures, which shows absolute ignorance. The Creator is different from His creatures in every way. Explaining something with the help of an example is not wrong in itself. But the example will be useful only when there is an awareness of the original as well as its analogy. When man does not know the reality of God, how can he formulate an analogy with any true relevance to it?
-Ey İnsanlar!- Fayda ve zarar veremeyen bu putlardan Allah’a benzerler/eşler koşmayın. Yüce Allah'ın bir benzeri yoktur. Dolayısıyla ibadetlerinizde O'na ortak koşmamalısınız. Şüphesiz Allah Teâlâ, kendisinin yücelik ve kemal sıfatlarını bilir ve siz bunları hakkıyla bilmezsiniz. Bu yüzden O'na şirk koşar ve O'nun putlarınıza eş olduğunuzu iddia edersiniz.
Ô gens, ne donnez pas à Allah des égaux parmi ces idoles qui n’ont ni le pouvoir d’être utiles, ni le pouvoir d’être nuisibles. En effet, Allah n’a pas d’égaux méritant de Lui être associés dans l’adoration. Il connaît le mieux les attributs de la majesté et de la perfection que sont les Siens, tandis que vous n’en connaissez rien, ce qui vous amène à lui associer des idoles et à prétendre que celles-ci Lui sont égales.
Oleh karena itu, janganlah kalian -wahai manusia- membuat sekutu-sekutu bagi Allah dari berhala-berhala yang tidak mampu mendatangkan manfaat maupun mudarat karena Allah tidak mempunyai padanan sehingga kalian boleh menjadikannya sebagai sekutu-Nya dalam beribadah. Sesungguhnya Allah mengetahui sifat-sifat keagungan dan kesempurnaan yang dimiliki-Nya sedangkan kalian tidak mengetahuinya. Akibatnya kalian terjatuh ke dalam kesyirikan kepada Allah dan mengaku bahwa berhala-berhala kalian setara dengan Allah.
So - O People - do not make similarities for Allah from these idols that do not benefit nor harm. Allah has no likeness that you can associate with Him in worship. Allah knows the attributes of majesty and perfection that are His and you do not know that and as a result you ascribe partners to Him and claim that your idols are similar to Him.
Pošto sa sigurnošću znate, o ljudi, da idoli i kumiri ne mogu donijeti dobro niti otkloniti zlo, ne smatrajte ih onda sličnim i jednakim Allahu! Gospodar zna da je savršen, a to vi ne znate, zbog čega i činite širk i tvrdite da su vaša božanstva ravna Gospodaru.
Allah énonce la parabole suivante à l’adresse des polythéistes: Que disent-ils d’un esclave, propriété d’un autre homme, incapable de prendre la moindre décision et ne possédant rien à dépenser, et d’un homme libre à qui Nous avons donné des richesses licites dont il dispose à sa guise, en dépensant ce qu’il veut publiquement et secrètement? Ces deux hommes ne sont certainement pas égaux. Comment affirmez-vous donc qu’Allah, le Propriétaire et Celui qui dispose de Sa propriété comme bon Lui semble, est l’égal de vos idoles impuissantes? Louange à Allah, Celui qui mérite qu’on Le loue ! La plupart des polythéistes ne savent pas que l’attribut de la Divinité est l’apanage d’Allah Seul et que Lui Seul mérite d’être adoré.
In the first of the two examples given in the last two verses, the description is that of a master and a slave, that is, the owner and the owned. By giving this example, it is being said: When these two, despite being from the same genus and the same kind, cannot be equal to each other, how then could you equate someone or something created by Allah with Him?
Allah navodi primjer pomoću kojeg objašnjava neispravnost mnogobožačkog vjerovanja govoreći o nemoćnom čovjeku koji je u tuđem vlasništvu i koji ničim ne raspolaže, i slobodnom čovjeku koji raspolaže svojim imetkom kako hoće, dijeleći ga tajno i javno. Jesu li jednaki njih dvojica? Isto tako, Allah, Stvoritelj, Opskrbitelj i Onaj Koji upravlja svime što postoji nije poput robovima jer su oni nejaki, manjkavi i u potrebi. Pa kako onda, o nevjernici, izjednačavate robove i Allaha, Jedinog, Silnog?! Samo Allahu pripada sva hvala i slava, ali većina ljudi to ne zna i nije svjesna da je samo Plemeniti Allah dostojan da Ga se obožava.
Here, a simple and common example has been given to clarify the incorrectness of polytheistic analogies. Take the individual who has considerable property and compare him with another who has no possessions whatsoever. These two individuals are perforce very different in their outlook and style of living. So any analogy drawn about the one would not apply to the other. In the case of God and His subject, this difference is of infinite magnitude. This being so, how can it be possible for an analogy to be drawn for God on the basis of the human condition? In this universe, the relation between God and all other things is that of a Creator and His creatures, and not that of God and His partners. The Being of God is that Entity who is endowed with all kinds of miraculous attributes; He is the sole provider of all kinds of bounties. In this universe there is no joint performer with God. To make such an assumption is unrealistic and runs counter to the facts.
Allah membuat perumpamaan untuk membantah orang-orang musyrikin, yaitu: ada seorang hamba sahaya yang tidak mampu bertindak, tidak memiliki apa pun untuk menghidupi dirinya sendiri dan ada seorang laki-laki merdeka yang Kami beri harta halal yang banyak, dia menggunakan harta tersebut sesuai dengan kehendaknya dan memberikan apa yang dia kehendaki secara rahasia dan terbuka. Kedua orang ini tentu tidak sama. Lalu bagaimana bisa kalian menyamakan antara Allah, Sang Penguasa yang bertindak terhadap apa yang Dia miliki sekehendak-Nya dengan berhala-berhala kalian yang tidak memiliki kuasa apa pun?! Pujian hanya bagi Allah yang memang berhak untuk dipuji, akan tetapi kebanyakan orang-orang musyrikin tidak mengetahui keesaan Allah dalam ulūhiyyah (hak dituhankan) dan bahwa Dialah yang berhak untuk disembah semata.
Allah, may He be glorified, strikes an example to refute the idolaters: A bonded slave that is unable to do anything and who has nothing to spend as compared to a free person to whom We have given from our side lawful wealth that he uses as he wills and spends from it secretly and openly as he wills. These two men are not equal. How then do you make Allah who is the Owner of everything, who spends in His dominion and does what He wills, equal to those powerless idols? Praise be to Allah Who is deserving of all praise. Rather, most of the idolaters do not know that Allah is Single in His divinity and that He alone deserves to be worshipped.
Allah -Subhânehu ve Teâlâ-, müşriklerin iddialarını reddetmek için, infak edebileceği hiçbir şeyi bulunmayan, herhangi bir tasarrufta bulunmaktan aciz, sahipli bir köle ile kendi katımızdan verdiğimiz helal mallarından dilediğince tasarrufta bulunan, gizli ve açıkça dilediğince harcayan hür bir kimseyi örnek olarak vermektedir.” Bu iki adam asla eşit olmaz. Öyleyse her şeyin maliki ve mülkünde dilediğince tasarruf sahibi olan Allah ile aciz olan putlarınızı nasıl eşit tutuyorsunuz? Övgü, yegâne övülmeye layık olan Allah'a mahsustur. Bilakis müşriklerin çoğu, Allah'ın ibadet edilmeyi hak eden tek hak ilah olduğunu bilmezler.
Naglahad si Allāh – kaluwalhatian sa Kanya – ng isang paghahalimbawa para sa pagtugon sa mga tagapagtambal: May isang aliping pinagmamay-ari na walang-kakayahan sa pagpapasya, na walang naigugugol; at may isang malayang binigyan Namin mula sa taglay Namin ng isang yamang ipinahihintulot, na nakapagpapasya siya rito ng anumang niloloob niya kaya siya ay nagkakaloob mula rito nang patago at hayag ng anumang niloloob niya. Kaya naman hindi nagkakapantay ang dalawang taong ito. Kaya papaano kayong nagpapantay sa pagitan ni Allāh, ang tagapagmay-ari at ang tagapagsagawa sa kaharian Niya ng anumang niloloob Niya, at ng mga anito ninyong walang-kakayahan? Ang pagbubunyi ay ukol kay Allāh, ang karapat-dapat sa pagbubunyi. Bagkus ang higit na marami sa mga tagapagtambal ay hindi nakaaalam sa pamumukod-tangi ni Allāh sa pagkadiyos at pagkakarapat-dapat na sambahin Siya lamang.
The Example of the Believer and the Disbeliever, or the Idol and the True God
Al-`Awfi reported that Ibn `Abbas said: "This is the example which Allah gives of the disbeliever and the believer." This was also the view of Qatadah and Ibn Jarir. The servant who has no power over anything is like the disbeliever, and the one who is given good provisions and spends of them secretly and openly is like the believer. Ibn Abi Najih reported that Mujahid said: "This is an example given of the idol and the True God - can they be the same" Once the difference between them is so clear and so obvious, no one can be unaware of it except the one who is foolish. Allah says:
الْحَمْدُ لِلَّهِ بَلْ أَكْثَرُهُمْ لاَ يَعْلَمُونَ
(All the praises and thanks are to Allah. Nay! (But) most of them know not.)
Allah đưa ra hình ảnh thí dụ cho những kẻ thờ đa thần: Một người nô lệ yếu hèn không chút quyền hành nào. Một người tự do được Ngài ban cho tài sản tốt lành, y có thể chi dùng tài sản của mình tùy ý công khai hay thầm kín. Hai người này có ngang bằng nhau không? Dĩ nhiên là không thể nào ngang bằng nhau được. Nếu vậy thì tại sao những kẻ thờ đa thần lại so sánh ngang bằng giữa Allah, Đấng có quyền chi phối vương quyền tùy ý và các bục tượng vô tri vô giác và vô năng của họ?! Mọi lời ca ngợi và tán dương đều xứng đáng dành cho Ngài, tuy nhiên, đa số những kẻ thờ đa thần không biết về tính duy nhất của Allah cũng như chỉ có một mình Ngài mới đáng được thờ phượng.
Allāh, gloria Sua, ha portato come esempio, per rispondere a questi idolatri, un suddito schiavo, incapace di agire, che non possiede nulla da spendere; e un libero, a cui abbiamo concesso beni leciti, di cui può farne ciò che vuole, e di cui elargisce ciò che desidera, in segreto e in pubblico. Questi due uomini non sono pari; come potete considerare pari Allāh, il Sovrano, Colui che amministra il Suo Regno come vuole, e gli idoli, che non hanno potere?! Lode ad Allāh, il Degno di Lode; ma la maggior parte degli idolatri non sono consapevoli dell'Unicità di Allāh, e del fatto che Lui solo meriti adorazione.
Al-lah expone un ejemplo para refutar a los idólatras: Un esclavo en condiciones de servidumbre que no tiene decisión propia y que no tiene nada que gastar, en comparación con una persona libre a la que le hemos otorgado una riqueza legítima que utiliza como quiere y la gasta en secreto y en público con juicio. Estos dos seres creados no son iguales. Entonces, ¿cómo comparan a Al-lah que es el Dueño de todo, que otorga en Su dominio y hace lo que Él quiere, con esos ídolos impotentes? Alabado sea Al-lah que merece todo honor. La mayoría de los idólatras no se da cuenta que Al-lah es Único en Su divinidad y que solo Él merece ser adorado.
E Allāh portò un altro esempio, in loro risposta: Due uomini, uno dei quali sordomuto, che non ascolta, non parla e non comprende a causa della sua mancanza di udito e di parola, incapace di essere utile a se stesso e agli altri, e che è un fardello gravoso per chi lo accudisce e cura i suoi affari; in qualsiasi luogo esso venga inviato, non può tornare con nulla di utile, e non riesce a portare a compimento ciò che è necessario; è forse pari chi è in queste condizioni e chi è sano, ascolta, parla, e le cui utilità sono molteplici, che ordina alla gente di essere retta, ed egli stesso è una persona retta, e che è su un chiaro sentiero privo di oscurità o tortuosità? Come potete comparare, o idolatri, Allāh, che possiede i Sublimi Attributi, ai vostri idoli, che non ascoltano, non parlano, non portano benefici e non allontanano il male?!
Allah đưa ra một hình ảnh thí dụ khác về hai người: Một người câm không có khả năng nghe, nói và hiểu, sự câm điếc của y không thể làm gì cho bản thân cũng như cho người khác, y luôn là gánh nặng cho người có trách nhiệm với y, mỗi khi y được giao công việc gì thì y đều không hoàn thành. Người với tình trạng thế này có ngang bằng với một người có khả năng nghe và nói một cách lành lặn, tự giúp ích được cho bản thân, sai bảo người khác thực hiện công lý, luôn đi đúng đường chăng?! Chắc chắn là không ngang bằng nhau, vậy tại sao, các ngươi - hỡi những kẻ thờ đa thần - lại so sánh ngang bằng giữa Allah, Đấng với các thuộc tính hoàn mỹ và tối cao và toàn quyền chi phối mọi thứ với những bục tượng của các ngươi, những thứ mà chúng không có khả năng nghe nói và cũng không có khả năng gây hại hay mang lại lợi ích gì?!
Al-lah expone otro ejemplo sobre dos seres humanos para refutarlos: Uno de ellos es sordomudo y no puede escuchar, hablar ni entenderse. ¿Es la persona de tal condición ser igual a alguien que tiene un buen oído y puede hablar? Este último instruye a las personas a ser justas y él mismo lo es; está en el sendero recto en el que no hay confusión ni desvío. Entonces, ¿cómo tú, idólatra, comparas a Al-lah, que posee los atributos de majestad y perfección, con tus ídolos que no pueden oír ni hablar, y que no pueden otorgar ningún beneficio o librar de ningún perjuicio?
Naglahad si Allāh – kaluwalhatian sa Kanya – ng isa pang paghahalintulad para sa pagtugon sa kanila. Ito ay paghahalintulad sa dalawang lalaki na ang isa sa dalawa sa kanila ay pipi na hindi nakaririnig ni nakabibigkas ni nakaiintindi dahil sa pagkabingi niya at pagkapipi niya, na walang-kakayahan sa pagpapakinabang sa sarili niya at sa pagpapakinabang sa iba pa sa kanya. Siya ay isang pasaning mabigat sa sinumang nagtataguyod sa kanya at tumatangkilik sa nauukol sa kanya at saanmang dako magpadala ito sa kanya ay hindi siya nakagagawa ng isang kabutihan at hindi siya nagtatamo ng isang hinihiling. Pumapantay ba ang sinumang ganito ang kalagayan niya sa sinumang maayos ang pandinig at ang pagbigkas, na ang pakinabang nito ay nakararating sa iba sapagkat ito ay nag-uutos sa mga tao ayon sa katarungan habang ito ay matuwid sa sarili nito sapagkat ito ay nasa isang daang maliwanag na walang pagkalito roon ni kabaluktutan? Kaya papaanong nagpapantay kayo, O mga tagapagtambal, sa pagitan ni Allāh, na nailalarawan sa mga katangian ng kapitaganan at kalubusan, at ng mga anito ninyong hindi dumidinig ni bumibigkas ni nagdudulot ng pakinabang ni pumapawi ng pinsala?
Allah, may He be glorified, strikes another example to refute them, which is the example of two men: One of them is mute and cannot hear, speak or understand due to his deafness and muteness. He is unable to benefit himself or others. He is a heavy burden on the one who is in charge of and looks after him. Whichever direction he sends him, he brings no good and does not attain the objective. Can the person whose condition is like this be equal to one who is sound of hearing and speech, and who is of benefit to others. He instructs people to be just and he himself is upright. He is on a clear path that has no confusion or crookedness. How then do you - O idolater- equate Allah Who possesses the attributes of majesty and perfection with your idols who cannot hear or speak and who cannot bring any benefit or remove any harm?!
Allah énonce une seconde parabole à l’attention des polythéistes: Que disent-ils des deux hommes suivants? Le premier est muet, sourd, incapable de comprendre en raison de ces deux handicaps et ne peut être utile, ni à lui-même ni à autrui. Cet homme est une lourde charge pour celui qui subvient à ses besoins et gère ses affaires puisque quand son tuteur s’en remet à lui pour accomplir quelque chose, il n’apporte rien de bon ni ne remplit sa mission. Le second a une ouïe saine et une bonne élocution, ce qui fait de lui quelqu’un d’utile à lui-même et à autrui. Il ordonne ainsi aux gens d’être justes et lui-même est droit, empruntant de ce fait une voie claire ne comportant ni ambigüité ni tortuosité. Ces deux hommes sont-ils égaux? Ô polythéistes, comment pouvez-vous mettre sur un même pied d’égalité, Allah, Celui qui détient les attributs de la majesté et de la perfection, et vos idoles, sourdes et muettes, incapable d’être d’une quelconque utilité ou d’une quelconque nuisance?
In the second example, there is a man who bids justice and teaches what is good. This is a model of his intellectual perfection. Then he him-self takes the path of moderation and right guidance. This is the model of his practical perfection. Set against the power of this intellectually and practically perfect man, there is the other man who cannot do anything for himself nor can he do anything right for others. These two men of two different kinds, despite being from one genus, one species and one brotherhood, cannot be equal to each other. So, how can some created being or thing become equal to the Creator and Master of the universe who is Absolute in Wisdom, Absolute in Power, and All-Knowing and All-Aware?
Another Example
Mujahid said, "This also refers to idols and the True God, may He be exalted." Meaning that the idol is dumb and cannot speak or say anything, good or otherwise. It cannot do anything at all, no words, no action, it is dependent and is a burden on its master.
أَيْنَمَا يُوَجِّههُّ
(whichever way he directs him,) meaning, wherever he sends him
لاَ يَأْتِ بِخَيْرٍ
(he brings no good.) meaning, he does not succeed in what he wants.
هَلْ يَسْتَوِى
(Is such a man equal) meaning, a man who has these attributes
وَمَن يَأْمُرُ بِالْعَدْلِ
(to one who commands justice) meaning fairness, one whose words are true and whose deeds are righteous.
وَهُوَ عَلَى صِرَطٍ مُّسْتَقِيمٍ
(and is himself on the straight path) Al-`Awfi reported that Ibn `Abbas said: "This is also an example of the disbeliever and the believer", as in the previous Ayah.
Sveznajući Allah nam navodi još jedan primjer ništavnosti višeboštva govoreći o gluhonijemom čovjeku koji ništa ne može shvatiti i, otuda, ne koristi ni sebi ni drugima, a pored toga je na velikom teretu svom skrbniku – kad mu se dodijeli neki zadatak, on ga ne obavi i od njega se, naposlijetku, ništa ne može očekivati. Drugi je čovjek, naveden u primjeru, bez mahane, koristi i sebi i drugima, sām obavlja svoje poslove i dužnosti, a pored toga je na Pravom putu, ispravno vjeruje i lijepo se ponaša. Hoće li razuman čovjek reći da su ova dvojica ljudi jednaki? Pa kako onda, o nevjernici, izjednačavate kamenje s Allahom Koji ima savršena i veličanstvena svojstva?! Kamen je gluh, nijem i slijep, ne može nikakvu korist donijeti, niti može bilo kakvo zlo otkloniti.
In the foregoing verse, No. 75 , it was shown that the concept of partners in relation to God was baseless. Now in this verse No. 76 , it is clarified that also in relation to the Prophet, those beings on the strength of whom a man ignores the guidance of the Prophet, are also without any basis in reality. God, by giving His special attention to a prophet, guides him towards a path which is the highway of Truth and which directly leads towards Himself. The Prophet and his companions not only tread this highway themselves but also guide others towards it. Unlike them, there are others who beckon people towards ways other than the ways of the Prophet. They are like blind and deaf people. They do not have ears to hear the voice of God. They do not have eyes to catch glimpses of God’s glories. They do not have the heart and mind to discover the signs of God spread throughout the universe. Man was granted the ability to hear, observe and realize by means of the heart and mind, so that he should see the Glory of God, the Creator, through the medium of created things. But man has utilized these capacities in such a way that he has become obsessed with the creatures themselves.
Allah -Subhânehu ve Teâlâ- müşriklere reddiye vermek için onlara başka bir örnek daha vermiştir. Bu (örnek) iki adamın örneğidir: Birisi sağırdır, duymaz, konuşmaz ve anlamaz. Sağırlığı ve dilsizliği sebebiyle kendisine ve başkasına bir fayda sağlamaktan da aciz kalmış bir kimsedir. Bu kimse, onun bakımını sağlayan ve sorumluluğunu üstlenen kimseler için de ağır bir yüktür. Onu nereye yönlendirse bir hayır getirmez ve istediğini elde edemez. Hiç, bu kimsenin durumuyla, duyması ve konuşması sağlıklı olan, başkalarına faydası dokunan, insanlara adaleti emreden, dosdoğru, apaçık, hiçbir gizliliği ve eğriliği olmayan bir yol üzerine olan kişinin durumu eşit olur mu? -Ey müşrikler!- Nasıl olur da yücelik ve kemal sıfatlarıyla nitelenen Yüce Allah ile duymayan ve konuşmayan, hiçbir fayda getirmeyen ve zararı gideremeyen putlarınızı eş tutarsınız?
Allah -Subḥānahu- juga membuat perumpamaan lain untuk membantah orang-orang musyrikin, yaitu tentang dua laki-laki. Salah satunya ialah bisu, ia tidak bisa mendengar, tidak bisa berbicara, dan tidak bisa mengerti lantaran ketulian dan kebisuannya. Ia tidak bisa mendatangkan manfaat untuk dirinya sendiri apalagi untuk orang lain dan ia hanya menjadi beban yang memberatkan orang lain yang mengurusinya. Bila orang yang mengurusinya mengutusnya untuk satu kepentingan maka dia kembali tanpa membawa kebaikan apa pun dan tidak menunaikan hajat yang harus ditunaikan. Apakah orang yang keadaannya demikian ini sama dengan orang yang bisa mendengar dan berbicara, bisa memberi manfaat kepada orang lain, dia bisa mengajak manusia kepada keadilan, dia orang yang jujur dengan dirinya, serta berjalan di atas jalan yang terang tidak ada kebengkokan padanya?! Bagaimana bisa kalian -wahai orang-orang musyrikin- menyamakan Allah, Sang Pemilik sifat-sifat keagungan dan kesempurnaan dengan berhala-berhala kalian yang tidak mendengar dan tidak berbicara, tidak mendatangkan manfaat dan tidak mengangkat mudarat?!
"Dan kepunyaan Allah-lah segala apa yang tersembunyi di langit dan bumi. Tidaklah kejadian kiamat itu, melainkan seperti sekejap mata atau lebih cepat (lagi). Sesungguhnya Allah Maha-kuasa atas segala sesuatu." (An-Nahl: 77).
(77) Maksudnya, Dia-lah Dzat satu-satunya yang mengetahui alam ghaib di langit dan bumi. Tidak ada yang mengetahui hal-hal yang tersembunyi, sesuatu yang batin dan rahasia kecuali Dia. Ter-masuk juga ilmu tentang Hari Kiamat, tiada seorang pun yang me-ngetahui kapan datang masanya kecuali Allah. Jika telah tiba dan muncul, maka tidaklah kejadian kiamat itu, ﴾ إِلَّا كَلَمۡحِ ٱلۡبَصَرِ أَوۡ هُوَ أَقۡرَبُۚ ﴿ "melainkan seperti sekejap mata atau lebih cepat (lagi)," dari kedipan mata. Orang-orang bangkit dari kubur-kubur mereka pada hari kebangkitan dan penyebaran mereka, dan kesempatan sudah hilang bagi orang yang menginginkan penangguhan waktu lagi. ﴾ إِنَّ ٱللَّهَ عَلَىٰ كُلِّ شَيۡءٖ قَدِيرٞ ﴿ "Sesungguhnya Allah Mahakuasa atas segala sesuatu," maka jangan dianggap aneh kekuasaanNya yang sempur-na untuk menghidupkan orang-orang yang telah mati.
Immanent in the outward visible world, there is an unseen system. This unseen system was established by God. Due to our limitations, we do not see this unseen system; but everything about us is open and obvious to this unseen system. Remaining unseen, God is keeping a watchful eye on every big and small thing of His world. He has the most accurate assessment of everything. When God decides that the period of man’s trial is over, at that very moment He will just make a sign, and then, in the twinkling of an eye, the whole existing system will break down, and a new, differently based system will come into existence, so that everyone may be placed in the position in which he belongs in actual fact and not in the position he had occupied by underhand means.
Allah dobro poznaje sve tajne nebesa i Zemlje, ništa Mu nije skriveno. A Sudnji dan dogodit će se brzo, poput treptaja oka, ili još brže. To je tako, a Allah sve može učiniti i On Svoju zapovijed provodi riječima: “Budi!”, i to bude.
Allah Seul est au fait de ce qui est invisible dans les Cieux et sur Terre. Il détient donc une connaissance exclusive à ce sujet. La survenance de la Résurrection, qui est l’une des connaissances relevant de l’Invisible qu’Il est le Seul à détenir, sera lorsque Nous en déciderons aussi rapide qu’un clignement d’œil ou même plus rapide. Allah a pouvoir sur toute chose et rien ne Lui est impossible: lorsqu’Il veut quelque chose, Il lui dit « Kun (sois) » et il est aussitôt.
The Unseen belongs to Allah and only He has Knowledge of the Hour
Allah tells us of the perfection of His knowledge and ability to do all things, by telling us that He alone knows the Unseen of the heavens and the earth. No one knows anything about such things except for what Allah informs about as He wills. His complete power, which no one can oppose or resist, means that when He wants a thing, He only has to say to it "Be!" and it is, as Allah says:
وَمَآ أَمْرُنَآ إِلاَّ وَحِدَةٌ كَلَمْحٍ بِالْبَصَرِ
(And Our commandment is but one as the twinkling of an eye.) (54:50) meaning, whatever He wills happens in blinking. Thus Allah says here:
وَمَآ أَمْرُ السَّاعَةِ إِلاَّ كَلَمْحِ الْبَصَرِ أَوْ هُوَ أَقْرَبُ إِنَّ اللَّهَ عَلَى كُلِّ شَىْءٍ قَدِيرٌ
(And the matter of the Hour is not but as a twinkling of the eye, or even nearer. Truly, Allah is Able to do all things.) iElsewhere, Allah says:
مَّا خَلْقُكُمْ وَلاَ بَعْثُكُمْ إِلاَّ كَنَفْسٍ وَحِدَةٍ
(The processes of creating you all and resurrecting you all are but like that of (the creation and resurrection of) a single person.) (31:28)
Among the Favors Allah has granted People are Hearing, Sight and the Heart
Then Allah mentions His blessings to His servants in that He brought them from their mothers' wombs not knowing a thing, then He gives them hearing to recognize voices, sight to see visible things and hearts - meaning reason - whose seat, according to the correct view, is the heart, although it was also said that its seat is the brain. With his reason, a person can distinguish between what is harmful and what is beneficial. These abilities and senses develop gradually in man. The more he grows, the more his hearing, vision and reason increase, until they reach their peak. Allah has created these faculties in man to enable him to worship his Lord, so he uses all these organs, abilities and strengths to obey his Master. Al-Bukhari reported in his Sahih from Abu Hurayrah that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said:
«يَقُولُ تَعَالَى: مَنْ عَادَىىِلي وَلِيًّا فَقَدْ بَارَزَنِي بِالْحَرْبِ، وَمَا تَقَرَّبَ إِلَيَّ عَبْدِي بِشَيْءٍ أَفْضَلُ مِنْ أَدَاءِ مَا افْتَرَضْتُ عَلَيْهِ، وَلَا يَزَالُ عَبْدِي يَتَقَرَّبُ إِلَيَّ بِالنَّوَافِلِ حَتَّى أُحِبَّهُ، فَإِذَا أَحْبَبْتُهُ كُنْتُ سَمْعَهُ الَّذِي يَسْمَعُ بِهِ، وَبَصَرَهُ الَّذِي يُبْصِرُ بِهِ، وَيَدَهُ الَّتِي يَبْطِشُ بِهَا، وَرِجْلَهُ الَّتِي يَمْشِي بِهَا، وَلَئِنْ سَأَلَنِي لَأُعْطِيَنَّهُ، وَلَئِنْ دَعَانِي لَأُجِيبَنَّهُ، وَلَئِنِ اسْتَعَاذَ بِي لَأُعِيذَنَّهُ، وَمَا تَرَدَّدْتُ فِي شَيْءٍ أَنَا فَاعِلُهُ تَرَدُّدِي فِي قَبْضِ نَفْسِ عَبْدِي الْمُؤْمِنِ يَكْرَهُ الْمَوْتَ وَأَكْرَهُ مَسَاءَتَهُ وَلَا بُدَّ لَهُ مِنْه»
(Allah says: "Whoever takes My friend as an enemy, has declared war on Me. My servant does not draw near to Me with anything better than his doing that which I have enjoined upon him, and My servant keeps drawing near to Me by doing Nawafil (supererogatory) deeds until I love him. And when I love him, I am his hearing with which he hears, his vision with which he sees, his hand with which he strikes and his foot with which he walks. Were he to ask Me for anything, I would give it to him, if he were to call on Me, I would respond, if he were to seek Me for refuge I would surely grant him it. I do not hesitate to do anything as I hesitate to take the soul of My believing servant, because he hates death and I hate to upset him, but it is inevitable.") The meaning of the Hadith is that when a person is sincere in his obedience towards Allah, all his deeds are done for the sake of Allah, so he only hears for the sake of Allah, he only sees for the sake of Allah - meaning he only listens to or looks at what has been allowed by Allah. He does not strike or walk except in obedience to Allah, seeking Allah's help in all of these things. Thus in some versions of the Hadith, narrated outside the Sahih, after the phrase "his foot with which he walks", there is added:
«فَبِي يَسْمَعُ، وَبِي يُبْصِرُ، وَبِي يَبْطِشُ، وَبِي يَمْشِي»
(So through Me he hears, through Me he sees, through Me he strikes and through Me he walks.) Thus Allah says:
وَجَعَلَ لَكُمُ الْسَّمْعَ وَالاٌّبْصَـرَ وَالأَفْئِدَةَ لَعَلَّكُمْ تَشْكُرُونَ
(And He gave you hearing, sight, and hearts that you might give thanks.) Elsewhere, He says:
قُلْ هُوَ الَّذِى أَنشَأَكُمْ وَجَعَلَ لَكُمُ السَّمْعَ وَالاٌّبْصَـرَ وَالاٌّفْئِدَةَ قَلِيلاً مَّا تَشْكُرُونَ - قُلْ هُوَ الَّذِى ذَرَأَكُمْ فِى الاٌّرْضِ وَإِلَيْهِ تُحْشَرُونَ
(Say it is He Who has created you, and endowed you with hearing and seeing, and hearts. Little thanks you give. Say: "It is He Who has created you on the earth, and to Him shall you be gathered (in the Hereafter).") (67:23-24)
In the Subjection of the Birds in the Sky there is a Sign
Then Allah tells His servants to look at the birds held (flying) in the sky, between heaven and earth, and how He has caused them to fly with their wings in the sky. They are held up only by Him, it is He Who gave them the strength to do that, subjecting the air to carry them and support them. As Allah says in Surat Al-Mulk:
أَوَلَمْ يَرَوْا إِلَى الطَّيْرِ فَوْقَهُمْ صَــفَّـتٍ وَيَقْبِضْنَ مَا يُمْسِكُهُنَّ إِلاَّ الرَّحْمَـنُ إِنَّهُ بِكُلِّ شَىْءٍ بَصِيرٌ
(Do they not see the birds above them, spreading their wings out and folding them in None holds them up except the Most Gracious (Allah). Verily, He is the All-Seer of everything.) (67:19) And here Allah says:
إِنَّ فِى ذلِكَ لآيَـتٍ لِّقَوْمٍ يُؤْمِنُونَ
(Verily, in this are clear signs for people who believe.)
وَاللَّهُ جَعَلَ لَكُمْ مِّن بُيُوتِكُمْ سَكَنًا وَجَعَلَ لَكُمْ مِّن جُلُودِ الاٌّنْعَـمِ بُيُوتًا تَسْتَخِفُّونَهَا يَوْمَ ظَعْنِكُمْ وَيَوْمَ إِقَـمَتِكُمْ وَمِنْ أَصْوَافِهَا وَأَوْبَارِهَا وَأَشْعَارِهَآ أَثَـثاً وَمَتَـعاً إِلَى حِينٍ - وَاللَّهُ جَعَلَ لَكُمْ مِّمَّا خَلَقَ ظِلَـلاً وَجَعَلَ لَكُمْ مِّنَ الْجِبَالِ أَكْنَـناً وَجَعَلَ لَكُمْ سَرَابِيلَ تَقِيكُمُ الْحَرَّ وَسَرَبِيلَ تَقِيكُم بَأْسَكُمْ كَذَلِكَ يُتِمُّ نِعْمَتَهُ عَلَيْكُمْ لَعَلَّكُمْ تُسْلِمُونَ
فَإِن تَوَلَّوْاْ فَإِنَّمَا عَلَيْكَ الْبَلَـغُ الْمُبِينُ
Göklerde ve yeryüzünde gizli kalmış bütün işlerin bilgisi bir tek Allah’ta vardır. Bütün mahlukatının dışında bu ilim sadece O'na mahsustur. Allah’a mahsus sırlardan biri olan kıyametin Allah’ın istediği zaman süratle gelişi de, göz kapağının açılıp kapanması kadardır. Bilakis kıyamet (kopuşu) bundan daha yakındır. Şüphesiz Allah, her şeye güç yetirendir. Hiçbir şey O'nu aciz bırakamaz. Bir şey olmasını istediği zaman ona "Ol!" der ve o da oluverir.
To Allah alone belongs the knowledge of the unseen of the heavens and knowledge of the unseen of the earth. He has the exclusive knowledge of that as opposed to anyone of His creation. The coming of the Hour is only known to Allah, and the speed of its coming is only like the closing and opening of the eyelid or closer then that. Allah has power over everything. Nothing can overpower Him. When He intends something He says, “Be” and it is.
Hanya Allah semata yang mengetahui hal yang gaib di langit dan di bumi karena Dialah yang secara khusus mengetahuinya, tidak seorang makhluk pun yang berserikat dengan-Nya. Urusan hari Kiamat termasuk perkara gaib yang hanya Dia yang mengetahuinya; dalam urusan kedatangannya yang cepat bila Allah menghendakinya hanyalah seperti membuka dan menutup kelopak mata, bahkan lebih cepat dari itu. Sesungguhnya Allah Mahakuasa atas segala sesuatu, tidak ada sesuatu yang dapat melemahkan Allah, bila Allah berkehendak pada sesuatu maka dia hanya berfirman, “Jadilah!” maka jadilah ia.
77- Göklerin ve yerin gayb bilgisi yalnız Allah’a aittir. Kıyametin kopması da ancak bir göz kırpma gibi hatta daha da az bir sürede gerçekleşecektir. Şüphesiz Allah her şeye gücü yetendir.
77. Yani göklerin ve yerin gaybını tek başına bilen O’dur. Gizlilikleri, sırları, saklı şeyleri O’ndan başka bilen olmaz. Kıyamet’in ne zaman kopacağına dair bilgi de bunlardandır. Allah’tan başka onun ne zaman gerçekleşeceğini kimse bilemez. Vakti gelip de Kıyamet koptuğunda bu, ancak “bir göz kırpma gibi hatta daha da az bir sürede gerçekleşecektir.” İnsanlar da diriltilerek kabirlerinden kalkacak ve mahşere geleceklerdir. Mühlet isteyecekler için de tüm fırsatlar kaçmış olacaktır. “Şüphesiz Allah, her şeye gücü yetendir.” O’nun her şeyi kapsayan kudretine kıyasla ölüleri diriltmesi hiç de garip karşılanamaz.
Những điều vô hình trong các tầng trời và những điều vô hình trong trái đất đều thuộc về Allah, chỉ có Ngài mới biết rõ về chúng, không một ai trong tạo vật của Ngài biết được. Và giờ khắc tận thế sẽ xảy ra sớm thôi, nếu Ngài muốn Ngài cho nó xảy ra sớm giống như một cái nháy mắt hoặc sớm hơn nữa bởi quả thật Ngài là Đấng Toàn Năng trên tất cả mọi thứ, không có bất cứ thứ gì có thể làm Ngài bất lực, một điều gì đó Ngài muốn thì Ngài cần phán "Hãy thành!" thì nó sẽ thành giống như y của Ngài.
Allāh solo conosce l'Ignoto dei cieli e l'Ignoto della terra, ed è Lui a detenere la Sapienza di tutto ciò e nessun'altra creatura; e la questione della Resurrezione, che fa parte dell'Ignoto, è riservata a Lui solo: se volesse affrettarne la sua venuta, sarebbe come un battito di ciglio, anzi ancora più breve! In verità Allāh è Onnipotente, nulla Gli è impossibile; se vuole realizzare qualcosa, è sufficiente che dica: Sii, ed essa è.
Ukol kay Allāh ang kaalaman sa anumang nakalingid sa mga langit at ang kaalaman sa anumang nakalingid sa lupa sapagkat Siya ay ang natatangi sa kaalaman niyon, hindi ang isa man kabilang sa nilikha Niya. Walang iba ang lagay ng Araw ng Pagbangon, na kabilang sa mga lingid na natatangi sa Kanya, sa bilis ng pagdating nito kapag nagnais Siya nito kundi tulad ng isang pagpinid ng talukap ng mata at pagbukas nito, bagkus higit na mabilis kaysa roon. Tunay na si Allāh sa bawat bagay ay May-kakayahan: walang nakapagpapawalang-kakayahan sa Kanya na anuman. Kapag nagnais Siya ng isang bagay ay nagsasabi Siya rito na mangyari saka mangyayari ito.
Solo a Al-lah Le pertenece el conocimiento de los secretos de los cielos y de la Tierra. Él tiene el conocimiento exclusivo en oposición a cualquiera de Su creación. La llegada de la Hora solo es conocida por Al-lah, y su llegada, si Él lo desea, será rápida como un abrir y cerrar de ojos o más aún. Al-lah tiene poder sobre todo. Nada puede vencerlo. Cuando Él tiene la intención de crear algo, dice: “¡Sé!”, y es.
E Allāh vi ha fatto nascere, o gente, dai ventri delle vostre madri, dopo il periodo della gravidanza, come bambini ignari; e stabilì in voi l'udito, in modo che poteste ascoltare, e la vista, in modo che poteste vedere, e il cuore, in modo che poteste riflettere, affinché Gli siate grati per le Sue grazie nei vostri confronti.
Hỡi nhân loại, Allah đã mang các ngươi ra từ bụng mẹ của các ngươi trong tình trạng không biết gì, các ngươi là những đứa trẻ sơ sinh không biết được bất cứ điều gì rồi Ngài làm cho tai của các ngươi nghe được, làm cho mắt của các ngươi nhìn thấy được và làm cho trái tim của các ngươi hiểu được, Ngài mong rằng các ngươi biết tri ân Ngài về những ân huệ mà Ngài đã ban cho các ngươi.
Al-lah los hizo nacer del vientre de sus madres después de completar el término del embarazo, sin conocimiento del mundo que los rodea. Él los dotó de oído para oír, vista para ver e intelecto para razonar, a fin de que puedan agradecerle por los favores que Les ha otorgado.
Si Allāh ay nagpalabas sa inyo, O mga tao, mula sa mga tiyan ng mga ina ninyo matapos ng pagwawakas ng panahon ng pagbubuntis bilang mga batang walang natatalos na anuman, at gumawa para sa inyo ng pandinig upang duminig kayo sa pamamagitan nito, ng mga paningin upang tumingin kayo sa pamamagitan ng mga ito, at ng mga puso upang makapag-unawa kayo sa pamamagitan ng mga ito, sa pag-asang magpasalamat kayo sa ibiniyaya Niya sa inyo mula sa mga iyon.
"Dan Allah mengeluarkan kamu dari perut ibumu dalam ke-adaan tidak mengetahui sesuatu pun, dan Dia memberi kamu pen-dengaran, penglihatan dan hati, agar kamu bersyukur." (An-Nahl: 78).
(78) Dia-lah Dzat satu-satunya yang mencurahkan kenikmat-an-kenikmatan ini, yang mana, ﴾ أَخۡرَجَكُم مِّنۢ بُطُونِ أُمَّهَٰتِكُمۡ لَا تَعۡلَمُونَ شَيۡـٔٗا ﴿ "me-ngeluarkan kamu dari perut ibumu dalam keadaan tidak mengetahui se-suatu pun," tidak berdaya untuk berbuat apa pun. Kemudian Dia ﴾ وَجَعَلَ لَكُمُ ٱلسَّمۡعَ وَٱلۡأَبۡصَٰرَ وَٱلۡأَفۡـِٔدَةَ ﴿ "memberi kamu pendengaran, penglihatan dan hati," secara khusus, Allah menyebutkan tiga anggota tubuh ini, karena nilai kemuliaan dan keutamaannya (yang lebih), dan karena ketiganya merupakan kunci pembuka ilmu. Tidak ada ilmu yang sampai kepada seorang hamba melainkan melalui salah satu dari tiga pintu itu. Apabila tidak demikian, maka seluruh anggota tubuh dan kekuatan lahiriah dan batiniah, Allah-lah yang memberikannya kepada mereka. Dia senantiasa menumbuhkannya sedikit demi sedikit, sampai seseorang berada dalam kondisinya yang ideal. Hal itu, tujuannya agar mereka bersyukur kepada Allah dengan cara memakai piranti anggota tubuh yang Allah berikan kepada mereka dalam rangka ketaatan kepada Allah. Siapa saja yang menggunakan-nya untuk tujuan selain itu, maka anggota tubuh itu akan menjadi penggugat buruk atas dirinya yang telah membalas kenikmatan dengan timbal balik yang buruk.
78- Allah, sizi analarınızın karınlarından öyle bir halde çıkardı ki hiçbir şey bilmiyordunuz. O, şükredesiniz diye size kulaklar, gözler ve gönüller verdi.
78. Yani bunca nimetleri tek başına ihsan eden O’dur. O, “sizi analarınızın karınlarından öyle bir halde çıkardı ki hiçbir şey bilmiyordunuz” ve hiçbir şeye güç yetiremiyordunuz. Sonra O, “şükredesiniz diye size kulaklar, gözler ve gönüller verdi.” Allah bu üç organı şerefleri ve üstünlükleri dolayısıyla özellikle zikretmiştir. Çünkü bunlar, bütün bilgilerin kapısıdır. Kula bilgi namına ulaşan her şey, ancak bu üç kapıdan birisi yoluyla ulaşır. Yoksa diğer organları da açık ve gizli bütün güçleri de insanlara ihsan eden, insanın bünyesinde bunları herkeste kendisi için takdir edilen duruma ulaşıncaya kadar peyderpey geliştiren O’dur. Yüce Allah, insanlara bu organları kendisine itaat uğrunda kullanmak suretiyle şükretsinler diye ihsan etmiştir. Bunlar, onları itaat dışında kullanan kimsenin aleyhine delil olurlar ve böyle bir kimse, nimete en çirkin şekliyle karşılık vermiş olur.
When a human being is born, he is already the possessor of eyes, ears, and a brain, yet he is quite helpless and totally dependent on others. He might possibly—under a different scheme of things—have been born with the ability to use his wonderful faculties of seeing, hearing and thinking in the way that an adult would. But if things did not happen in this way, it was by design. Man was meant to experience his own helplessness as a baby and then to appreciate his mental and physical growth through adolescence to maturity as a gift from God. This process was meant to engender in him feelings of gratitude and a deep sense of obligation to his Maker. But such feelings emerge only when a man utilizes his God-given capacities in the right manner. His eyes, ears and heart should not be so attracted to worldly, ephemeral glamour that these may stop one from penetrating the realms of the unseen.
Allah brought you - O people - out of your mothers’ wombs after the completion of the term of pregnancy, as babies not realising anything; and He gave you hearing to hear with, eyesight to see with, and hearts to reason; in the hope that you may give thanks to Him for these favours that He has given you.
-Ey insanlar!- Allah sizi hamilelik süresinin dolmasının ardından annelerinizin karnından hiçbir şeyi idrak edemeyen bebekler olarak çıkarmıştır. Verdiği nimetlerden ötürü O'na şükretmenizi isteyerek, size duymanız için işitme duyusu, görmeniz için görme duyusu ve düşünmeniz için kalpler verdi.
Commentary
The Divine statement: لَا تَعْلَمُونَ شَيْئًا (when you knew nothing - 78) indicates that knowledge is not an ingrained personal excellence of man. When born, man has no knowledge or skill. Then, in proportion to growing human needs, man is made to absorb some knowledge, bit by bit, directly from Allah Ta’ ala in which no role is played by the parents or teachers. First of all, man was taught to cry. This one qualification alone provides all he needs at that time. Hungry or thirsty, he cries. Feels hot or cold, he cries. If some other discomfort bothers him, he would still cry. Nature has poured a special kind of love in the hearts of the father and the mother for the needs of the infant, because of which, when they hear the sounds made by the child, they become all too eager to find out what is bothering the baby, and all too willing to remove the problem. If the child was not inducted into this act of crying as part of his or her early education from a side no less than that of Allah Himself, who else could have trained the child to employ this skill and start crying like that as and when there be some need. Along with it, Allah Ta’ ala also taught the child, inspiration-wise, that he or she should use gums and lips to suck milk, the child's energy food, from the breast of the mother. If this education and training was not natural and direct, no teacher anywhere could dare make this newborn learn to pout and move the mouth right and suck nipples on the breast. Thus, with the increase in the needs of the child, nature took care of teaching its charge directly without the intermediary link of the father and mother, in a manner almost spontaneous and self-regulating. After the passage of some time, the child starts learning a little by hearing parents and others around say what they do, or pick up a few tips by seeing a few things around. This, then, creates in the child the ability to understand sounds heard and things seen.
Therefore, after: لَا تَعْلَمُونَ شَيْئًا (when you knew nothing) in the verse under comment, it was said: وَجَعَلَ لَكُمُ السَّمْعَ وَالْأَبْصَارَ وَالْأَفْئِدَةَ (and He made for you ears, eyes and hearts). It means: Though, human beings knew nothing about anything at the early stage of their birth, but nature had installed in their very frame of existence novel instruments to fulfill their need to learn. Out of these instruments, the first to be mentioned was سَمَع 'sam’ a', that is, the faculty of hearing which precedes perhaps for the reason that the very first knowledge, and the most of it, comes through nothing but ears. In the beginning, eyes are closed, but ears hear. Furthermore, if we were to think about it, we shall not fail to realize that the amount of information one acquires in a whole life time is mostly what has been heard with ears. Information collected visually is much less than that.
After these two, comes information which one deduces by deliberating into things heard and seen. According to the statements of the Qur'an, this is a function of the human heart. Therefore, stated at number three is: أَفْئِدَةَ (afidah) which is the plural of: فُواد fu’ ad which means the heart. Scientists identify the human brain as the center of understanding and reason. But, the statement of the Qur'an tells us that though the brain plays a role in this process of reasoning, yet the real center of knowledge and reason is the heart.
On this occasion, Allah Ta'a1a has mentioned the faculties of hearing, seeing and understanding. Speech was not mentioned because speech plays no role in the acquisition of knowledge. It is, rather, a source of the expression of knowledge. In addition to that, according to Imam Al-Qurtubi, the word: سَمَع 'sam’ a" (hearing) is inclusive of نُطق nutq (speech) as a corollary, as experience bears out that a person who hears speaks as well. A person deprived of the power of speech remains deaf in the ears as well. Perhaps, the reason why a dumb person cannot speak lies in the person's very inability to hear any sounds which could make learning to speak through hearing possible. وَاللہُ اَعلم Wallahu a` lam: 'And Allah knows best' is a standard appendage to conclusions where definite knowledge about a subject in flux is not available or accessible or reliable. For a believer, this serves as a safety device against the possibility of having made any false statements, which may be a sin.
Allah mengeluarkan kalian -wahai manusia- dari perut ibu kalian sesudah habis masa kehamilan dalam bentuk anak-anak yang tidak tahu apa pun. Allah juga memberi kalian pendengaran untuk mendengar, penglihatan untuk melihat, dan hati untuk berpikir, dengan harapan kalian akan bersyukur kepada Allah atas kenikmatan yang Dia berikan kepada kalian.
Allah je Onaj Koji vas, kad se završi period trudnoće, izvodi iz majčinih utroba – tad niko od vas ništa ne zna, pa vam On daje čula pomoću kojih spoznajete: sluh, vid i srce, da biste Mu bili zahvalni i samo Njega obožavali.
Ô gens, Allah vous a fait sortir des ventres de vos mères au terme de leur grossesse sous l’apparence de nourrissons ne détenant aucun savoir et Il vous a fait comme dons l’ouïe afin que puissiez entendre, la vue afin que vous puissiez voir et le cœur afin que vous puissiez raisonner. Peut-être qu’en ayant connaissance de ces dons Lui en serez-vous reconnaissants.
Have the idolaters not seen the birds that are subdued and designed to fly in the air because of the wings that Allah granted them along with the lighteness and delicate nature of the air? He inspired them to close and open their wings. No one keeps them from falling in the air except Allah, the Powerful. In this subjugation and holding them from falling there are signs for people who have faith in Allah, because they are the ones who benefit from such signs and lessons.
"Tidakkah mereka memperhatikan burung-burung yang dimu-dahkan terbang di angkasa bebas. Tidak ada yang menahannya melainkan Allah. Sesungguhnya pada yang demikian itu benar-benar terdapat tanda-tanda (kebesaran Rabb) bagi orang-orang yang beriman." (An-Nahl: 79).
(79) Maksudnya, mereka itulah kaum yang bisa meraih man-faat dengan ayat-ayat Allah, yang memikirkan tentang ayat-ayat yang dijadikan petunjuk kepadaNya. Sementara itu, selain kaum Mukminin, maka sesungguhnya pandangan mereka itu adalah pan-dangan main-main dan kelalaian. Korelasinya dengan ayat ini, bah-wa Allah telah menciptakan burung dalam rupa penciptaan yang mendukungnya untuk terbang. Kemudian Allah mengondisikan angin yang lembut untuknya. Selanjutnya memasang kekuatan ge-rakan pada burung itu yang bisa membuatnya terbang. Ini meru-pakan petunjuk atas hikmah dan ilmu Allah yang luas serta perhati-an rabbaniNya terhadap seluruh makhluk dan (pertanda) kesem-purnaan kekuasaanNya, Mahaberkah Allah, Penguasa alam semesta.
Tidakkah orang-orang musyrikin memperhatikan burung-burung yang siap terbang dengan leluasa di angkasa dengan bantuan sayap pemberian Allah dan angin yang berhembus lembut? Allah mengilhamkan kepada burung agar mengepakkan sayap dan menariknya, tidak ada yang membuatnya bisa terbang dan tidak jatuh kecuali Allah Yang Mahakuasa. Sesungguhnya kemampuan burung untuk terbang secara mudah dan tidak jatuh mengandung petunjuk bagi orang-orang yang beriman kepada Allah karena mereka adalah orang-orang yang mengambil faedah dari petunjuk dan pelajaran.
Müşrikler, Allah’ın kuşlara iki kanat verip, uçmaları için havayı uygun kılmasına ve böylece kuşları uçmaya hazır hale getirmesine bakmazlar mı? Onlara kanat açıp kapamayı ilham eden Yüce Allah'tır. Onları havada düşmeden tutup, uçurmaya sadece Yüce Allah'ın gücü yeter. Şüphesiz onlara uçmayı kolaylaştırmasında ve havada tutarak düşmekten korumasında, Allah’a iman etmiş topluluklar için kesin deliller vardır. Çünkü delillerden ve ibretlerden faydalanan sadece onlardır.
Les polythéistes n’ont-ils pas regardé les oiseaux à qui ont été octroyés les ailes nécessaires pour voler? Allah ne les a-t-Il pas pourvus d’ailes et fait en sorte que l’air dans lequel ils se déplacent soit fluide? Allah leur a aussi inspiré d’ouvrir et de fermer leurs ailes et personne d’autre qu’Allah, l’Omnipotent, ne les retient de tomber. Cette disposition à voler et le fait qu’Allah retienne les oiseaux afin qu’ils ne tombent pas sont certes des indices adressés à des gens qui croient en Allah puisque ce sont eux qui se servent à leur avantage des indices et des enseignements.
Zašto nevjernici ne promisle o pticama, koje je Allah nadahnuo da, Njegovom moći i voljom, lete nebom? Ko ih, ako ne Allah, drži da ne padnu na Zemlju? U stvaranju ptica, njihovom letenju i zadržavanju u zraku jasan je dokaz Allahove moći za ljude koji vjeruju u Božiju jednoću i razmišljaju o savršenstvu Njegova davanja.
Hindi ba tumingin ang mga tagapagtambal sa mga ibon habang mga pinasunud-sunuran at mga inihanda sa paglipad sa hangin dahil sa ipinagkaloob sa mga ito ni Allāh na mga pakpak at kanipisan sa hangin? Nagpahiwatig Siya sa mga ito ng pagtiklop ng mga pakpak ng mga ito at pagladlad sa mga ito. Walang humahawak sa mga ito sa hangin laban sa pagkalaglag kundi si Allāh, ang Nakakakaya. Tunay na sa pagpapasunud-sunuran at paghawak na iyon laban sa pagkalaglag ay talagang may mga katunayan para sa mga taong sumasampalataya kay Allāh dahil sila ang nakikinabang sa mga katunayan at mga isinasaalang-alang.
¿No han visto los idólatras a las aves que están sometidas y diseñadas para volar en el aire, debido a las alas que Al-lah les otorgó junto con la ligereza y la delicada naturaleza del aire? Les inspiró a cerrar y abrir sus alas. Nadie les impide caer en el aire, salvo Al-lah, el Poderoso. En esta sujeción y sostén, hay signos para aquellos que creen en Al-lah, porque son ellos quienes se benefician de tales signos y lecciones.
79- Gök boşluğunda emre amade kılınmış kuşları görmüyorlar mı? Onları (havada) Allah’tan başkası tutmuyor. Şüphe yok ki bunda iman eden bir topluluk için deliller vardır.
79. Bu deliller iman edenler içindir; çünkü Allah’ın âyetlerinden ve delillerinden yararlananlar ve âyet (alâmet ve belge) kılındıkları hususlar üzerinde tefekkür edenler onlardır. Onların dışındakilerin bakışları ise boş ve gafilce bir bakıştır. Kuşların iman edenler için bir delil ve ibret oluş yönlerine gelince Yüce Allah, kuşları uçmaya elverişli bir halde yaratmış, daha sonra bu hafif havayı kuşların uçmasına elverişli kılmıştır. Diğer taraftan kuşlarda hareket gücü ve uçmaya kendisi vasıtasıyla güç yetirebilecekleri imkânlar var etmiştir. Bunlar da Yüce Allah’ın hikmetine, geniş ilmine, bütün mahlûkatına olan Rabbanî inâyetine ve mükemmel kudretine delildir. Âlemlerin Rabbı olan Allah ne yücedir!
Gli idolatri non osservano come gli uccelli siano sottomessi e creati per volare nell'aria grazie alle ali che Allāh ha concesso loro e alla leggerezza dell'aria?! Ispirò loro l'apertura e la chiusura delle ali: nessuno impedisce loro di cadere se non il decreto di Allāh. In verità, nella loro sottomissione e nel fatto che non cadano vi è un segno rivolto a gente che crede in Allāh, poiché sono loro a trarre vantaggio dai segni e dagli esempi.
Những kẻ đa thần không quan sát thấy loài chim thăng bằng trên không trung với đôi cánh mà Allah đã ban cho chúng hay sao? Không ai có thể giữ thăng bằng cho chúng trên không trung như thế ngoại trừ một mình Allah. Trong việc những chú chim thăng bằng trên không trung như thế là dấu hiệu nhận thức về sự toàn năng của Allah cho đám người có đức tin nơi Ngài.
Homes, Furnishings and Clothing are also Blessings from Allah
Allah mentions His great blessings for His servant in that He has given them homes to dwell in and protect themselves with, in which they find all kinds of benefits. He has also given them homes from the hides of cattle, i.e., leather, which are light and easy to carry on journeys and can be erected wherever they stop, whether they are traveling or are settled. Thus Allah says:
تَسْتَخِفُّونَهَا يَوْمَ ظَعْنِكُمْ وَيَوْمَ إِقَـمَتِكُمْ
(which you find so light when you travel and when you camp;)
وَمِنْ أَصْوَافِهَا وَأَوْبَارِهَا وَأَشْعَارِهَآ
(out of their wool, fur and hair) refers to sheep, camels and goats respectively.
أَثَـثاً
(furnishings) meaning what you take from them, i.e., wealth. It was also said that it means articles of convenience, or clothing. The correct view is more general in meaning than this; it means that you make carpets, clothing and other things from their wool, hair etc., which you use as wealth and for trade. Ibn `Abbas said: `Al-Athath means articles of convenience and comfort." This was also the view of Mujahid, `Ikrimah, Sa`id bin Jubayr, Al-Hasan, `Atiyah Al-`Awfi, `Ata' Al-Khurasani, Ad-Dahhak and Qatadah. The phrase,
إِلَى حِينٍ
(for a while) means, until the appointed time.
Shade, Places of Refuge in the Mountains, Garments and Coats of Mail are also Blessings from Allah
وَاللَّهُ جَعَلَ لَكُمْ مِّمَّا خَلَقَ ظِلَـلاً
(And Allah has made shade for you out of that which He has created,) Qatadah said: "This means trees."
وَجَعَلَ لَكُمْ مِّنَ الْجِبَالِ أَكْنَـناً
(and He has made places of refuge in the mountains for you,) meaning fortresses and strongholds.
جَعَلَ لَكُمُسَرَابِيلَ تَقِيكُمُ الْحَرَّ
(and He has made garments for you to protect you from the heat,) meaning clothing of cotton, linen and wool.
وَسَرَبِيلَ تَقِيكُم بَأْسَكُمْ
(and coats of mail to protect you from your violence.) such as shields made of layers of sheet iron, coats of mail and so on.
كَذَلِكَ يُتِمُّ نِعْمَتَهُ عَلَيْكُمْ
(Thus does He perfect His favor for you,) meaning, thus He gives you what you need to go about your business, so that this will help you to worship and obey Him.
لَعَلَّكُمْ تُسْلِمُونَ
(that you may submit yourselves to His will). This is interpreted by the majority to mean submitting to Allah or becoming Muslim.
All the Messenger has to do is convey the Message
فَإِن تَوَلَّوْاْ
(Then, if they turn away,) meaning, after this declaration and reminder, do not worry about them.
فَإِنَّمَا عَلَيْكَ الْبَلَـغُ الْمُبِينُ
(your duty (O Muhammad) is only to convey (the Message) in a clear way), and you have delivered the Message to them.
يَعْرِفُونَ نِعْمَتَ اللَّهِ ثُمَّ يُنكِرُونَهَا
(They recognize the grace of Allah, yet they deny it) meaning they know that Allah is the One Who grants these blessings to them, and that He is Bountiful towards them, but they still deny this by worshipping others besides Him and thinking that their help and provisions come from others besides Him.
وَأَكْثَرُهُمُ الْكَـفِرُونَ
(and most of them are disbelievers.)
وَيَوْمَ نَبْعَثُ مِن كُلِّ أُمَّةٍ شَهِيدًا ثُمَّ لاَ يُؤْذَنُ لِلَّذِينَ كَفَرُواْ وَلاَ هُمْ يُسْتَعْتَبُونَ
وَإِذَا رَأى الَّذِينَ ظَلَمُواْ الْعَذَابَ فَلاَ يُخَفَّفُ عَنْهُمْ وَلاَ هُمْ يُنظَرُونَ- وَإِذَا رَءا الَّذِينَ أَشْرَكُواْ شُرَكَآءهُمْ قَالُواْ رَبَّنَا هَـؤُلآء شُرَكَآؤُنَا الَّذِينَ كُنَّا نَدْعُوْا مِن دُونِكَ فَألْقَوْا إِلَيْهِمُ الْقَوْلَ إِنَّكُمْ لَكَـذِبُونَ- وَأَلْقَوْاْ إِلَى اللَّهِ يَوْمَئِذٍ السَّلَمَ وَضَلَّ عَنْهُم مَّا كَانُواْ يَفْتَرُونَ-
In the statement: وَاللَّـهُ جَعَلَ لَكُم مِّن بُيُوتِكُمْ سَكَنًا (And Allah has made for you of your houses a place of comfort - 80), the word: بُيُوتِ (buyut) is the plural of bayt (بَیت) which means a house where night could be spent. Imam Al-Qurtubi says in his Tafsir:
کُلُّ مَا عَلَاکَ فَاَظَلَّکَ فَھُوَ سَقفُ وَّسَمَآُء وَ کُلُّ مَآ اَقَلَّکَ فَھُوَاَرضُ وَّ کُلُّ مَا سَتَرَکَ مِن جِھَاتِکَ الاَربَعِ فَھُوَ جِدَارُ فَاِذَا انتَظَمَت فَھُوَ بَیتُ
'Whatever is above your head and provides shade for you is roof or sky, and whatever holds you atop is earth, and whatever screens you out from all four sides are walls, and when (all these components are) put together properly, that is a house.
The real purpose of making a house is to have peace for body and heart
Here, by calling the human house a place of comfort and peace Allah Ta’ ala has made the logic and wisdom of making houses fully evident, that is, its real purpose is to have comfort of the body and peace of the heart. Customarily, the avenues of human work lie outside houses. Human work owes its existence to human movement and struggle. The real purpose of one's house is to go there, when tired after moving around and doing things, and rest and enjoy peace - even though, there are times when one keeps moving around and doing things in one's own house, but such instances are usually on the lower side.
This help us realize that peace is really the peace of mind and heart, something one finds in one's home only. This also tells us that the highest qualification of human home is that it provides peace. The world of today is at the height of its building craze. Limitless expenditure is incurred on their superficial finishing. But, there are very few homes among them which would provide peace of mind and heart. In fact, the artificially imposed additions in them become the very agents which destroy comfort and peace, and even in the absence of such material extravagance, the kind of people one confronts in the house is a misfortune which sucks that peace away. When such elegant houses are compared with a modest hut, the dweller of the hut who is blessed with comfort and peace for his body and heart is certainly living in a better place.
The Qur'an manifests the 'elan vital, the essence and the root of everything. Hence, peace was declared to be the real purpose of human home, and the greatest need indeed. Similarly, the real purpose of marital life was also determined to be peace as in: لِّتَسْكُنُوا إِلَيْهَا (so that you may enjoy peace with her - 30:21). A married life which fails to achieve this pur-pose remains deprived of the real benefit destined for it. Life in our day is infested with so many customs and formalities reaching the limits of absurdity in showing what you have through all sorts of artificial veneers. To compound the problem further, the outpourings of Western cultural and social norms and products have provided everything one needs to embellish personal surroundings with artificial decor - but, it has certainly made human beings become all deprived of what would be real comfort for their bodies and peace for their hearts.
The statement: مِّن جُلُودِ الْأَنْعَامِ (from the hides of the cattle - 80) and the statement: أَصْوَافِهَا وَأَوْبَارِهَا out of their wool and their fur and their hair 80) prove that it is Halal to use everything out of the hide, wool and hair of animals. Here, even the restriction that the animal be properly slaughtered or be a dead animal does not exist, nor is there any restriction as to their meat being Halal or Haram. It is perfectly Halal to use the hides of the animals of this kind by tanning them, and as for hair and wool, the death of the animal leaves just no effect on them. That remains halal and permissible without any specific technical treatment. This is the Madhab (creed) of the great Imam, Abu Hanifah. However, the hide of swine and all parts thereof are unclean and unfit for use under all conditions.
Al-lah ha hecho para ustedes las viviendas que construyen con piedra y otros artículos, para que puedan morar y descansar en ellas. Ha facilitado para ustedes los cueros de camellos, vacas y cabras, para que puedan fabricar sus tiendas y toldos en el desierto. Estas son livianas, para que las transporten cuando viajen de un lugar a otro, y son fáciles de erigir cuando tienen que detenerse en algún lugar. Él ha puesto a su disposición la lana de las ovejas y el pelo de los camellos y cabras, para que puedan crear alfombras para sus hogares, así como prendas y abrigos de los que puedan disfrutar.
E Allāh, gloria Sua, rese gli edifici che voi costruite con pietra e altro una dimora e un luogo di riposo; e creò, per voi, dalle pelli di cammelli, bovini e pecore, tende e cupole nel deserto, come le case delle città, in modo che vi sia agevole trasportarle nei vostri spostamenti da un luogo all'altro, e vi ha agevolato nell'erigerle al momento del vostro arrivo; e ha stabilito per voi la lana degli ovini, il pelo dei cammelli, e quello delle capre come ornamento per le vostre case, recipiente e coperte, di cui godete in momenti precisi.
Si Allāh – kaluwalhatian sa Kanya – ay gumawa para sa inyo, mula sa mga bahay ninyong ipinatatayo ninyo yari sa bato at iba pa rito, ng isang tuluyan at isang kapahingahan; gumawa para sa inyo mula sa mga balat ng mga kamelyo, mga baka, at mga tupa ng mga kubol at mga kulandong sa ilang tulad ng mga bahay sa kabayanan, na gagaan sa inyo ang pagdadala sa mga ito sa paglalakbay-lakbay ninyo mula sa isang lugar patungo sa iba pa at dadali sa inyo ang pagtukod sa mga ito sa oras ng panunuluyan ninyo; at gumawa para sa inyo mula sa mga lana ng mga tupa, mga balahibo ng mga kamelyo, at mga buhok ng mga kambing ng kasangkapan para sa mga bahay ninyo, mga kasuutan, at mga panakip na tinatamasa ninyo hanggang sa isang panahong tinakdaan.
80- Allah size evlerinizi bir mesken kılmıştır. Ehlî hayvan derilerinden de sizin için gerek göçtüğünüz günde gerek konakladığınız günde hafifçe taşıyacağınız evler, yine yünlerinden, tüylerinden ve kıllarından bir süreye kadar faydalanacağınız giyim, döşeme ve kullanım amaçlı eşyalar var etmiştir.
81- Allah yarattığı şeylerden sizin için gölgeler var etmiş ve dağlarda sığınıp saklanacağınız yerler yaratmıştır. Sizi sıcaktan koruyacak elbiseler ve savaştığınızda (darbelerden) koruyacak elbiseler/zırhlar var etmiştir. İşte O, teslim/müslüman olasınız diye üzerinizdeki nimetini böyle tamamlar.
82- Eğer yüz çevirirlerse sana düşen, ancak açıkça bir tebliğden ibarettir.
83- Onlar, Allah’ın nimetini tanıyıp bilir, sonra da onu inkâr ederler. Zaten bir çoğu kâfirdir.
80. Yüce Allah, kullarına olan nimetlerini hatırlatarak onları bu nimetlere şükredip onları itiraf etmeye çağırarak şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Allah size” çeşitli türlerdeki “evlerinizi bir mesken kılmıştır.” Evler, köşkler vb. meskenler sıcak ve soğuğa karşı sizi himaye eder, sizleri, çocuklarınızı ve eşyalarınızı koruyup saklar. Sizler, o meskenlerinizde çeşitli menfaat ve faydalarınız için odalar ve bölmeler yaparsınız. Orada mallarınız ve korunması gereken şeyleriniz muhafaza edilir. Buna benzer daha bilinen pek çok faydalar elde edersiniz. “Ehlî hayvan derilerinden de” ya bizzat derilerin kendinden yahut da derilerin üzerinde bulunan yün, kıl ve tüyden “gerek göçtüğünüz günde ve gerek konakladığınız günde” yani ister yolculuğunuz halinde, isterse de yurt edinmek maksadı gütmeksizin konaklayacağınız yerlerde “hafifçe taşıyacağınız” taşınması size hafif gelecek “evler” var etmiştir. Bu evler sizleri sıcağa, soğuğa ve yağmura karşı koruduğu gibi, eşyanızı da yağmura karşı muhafaza eder. Yine Yüce Allah, sizlere bu hayvanların kimisinin “yünlerinden, tüylerinden ve kıllarından bir süreye kadar” bu dünya hayatında faydalanacağınız ve yararlanacağınız “giyim, döşeme ve kullanım amaçlı eşyalar var etmiştir.” Buna bu sayılanlardan yapılan her türlü kap kacak, yatak, döşek, elbise vb. şeyler dahildir. İşte bütün bunlar, Yüce Allah’ın insanlara işlemeleri ve imal etmeleri için kolaylaştırılmış nimetlerdendir.
81. “Allah” sizin sanatınızın eseri olmayan “yarattığı şeylerden sizin için gölgeler var etmiş” Ağaçların, dağların, tepelerin vb. gölgeleri gibi. “ve dağlarda sığınıp saklanacağınız yerler” sıcağa, soğuğa, yağmurlara ve düşmanlara karşı barınacağınız mağaralar “yaratmıştır. Sizi sıcaktan koruyacak elbiseler” Yüce Allah burada soğuktan korunmayı söz konusu etmemiştir. Çünkü daha önce açıkladığımız gibi bu sûrenin ilk bölümleri temel nimetler hakkında, son bölümleri ise onları tamamlayıcı nitelikteki nimetler hakkındadır. Soğuktan korunma da temel nimetlerdendir. Çünkü bu, zaruri ihtiyaçlar arasındadır. O nedenle Yüce Allah, ondan surenin baş tarafında:“...Onlarda sizi ısıtacak şeyler ve bir çok menfaatler vardır.”(5. ayet) buyurarak söz etmişti. “ve savaştığınızda (darbelerden) koruyacak elbiseler/zırhlar” yani savaş esnasında sizleri silâha karşı koruyacak elbiseler “var etmiştir” ki uzun zırhlar, bele kadar varan zırhlar vb. bunlar arasındadır. “İşte O, teslim/müslüman olasınız diye üzerinizdeki nimetini böyle tamamlar.” O, size sayılamayacak kadar çok nimetler ihsan etmiştir. Siz, Allah’ın bu nimetlerini hatırlayıp her yönüyle sizleri baştan başa kuşattığını gördüğünüze göre O’nun azametine teslim olmalı, O’nun emrine bağlanmalı, bu nimetleri size ihsan edip bağışlayana itaat uğrunda kullanmalısınız. Nimetlerin çokluğu, kulların Allah’a daha çok şükretmelerini O’na daha çok hamd-u senâda bulunmalarını gerektirir. Ancak zalimler, Allah’a karşı inat etmekten ve O’nun buyruklarına karşı direnmekten başkasını kabul etmediklerinden Yüce Allah, onlar hakkında şöyle buyurmaktadır:
82-83. “Eğer” kendilerine Allah’ın nimetleri ve âyetleri hatırlatıldıktan sonra Allah’tan ve O’na itaatten “yüz çevirirlerse sana düşen, ancak açıkça bir tebliğden ibarettir.” Onların hidâyet bulmaları yahut hidâyete muvaffak kılınmaları konusunda senin hiçbir sorumluluğun yoktur. Senden istenen, öğüt vermek, hatırlatmak, uyarmak ve sakındırmaktır. Sen görevini yerine getirdiğin takdirde onların hesabını görmek Allah’a aittir. Çünkü onlar, Allah’ın lütuf ve ihsanlarını görmekte, Allah’ın nimetlerini bilmektedirler. Fakat buna rağmen bunları bile bile inkâr ediyorlar. “Zaten bir çoğu kâfirdir.” Onlarda bir hayır yoktur. Kavrayışlarının bozukluğu, maksatlarının kötülüğü dolayısıyla ardı arkasına gelen âyetlerin ve delillerin onlara bir faydası olmaz. Onlar Allah’ın nimetlerine nankörlük eden, Allah’a ve peygamberlerine karşı başkaldıran, inatçı her bir zorbayı Allah’ın nasıl cezalandırdığını ilerde görecekler.
Allah, Đấng Tối Cao đã làm cho các ngươi biết xây những ngôi nhà từ đá và các vật liệu khác để các ngươi cư ngụ và yên nghỉ. Ngài đã làm cho các ngươi biết dùng da của lạc đà, bò, dê cừu làm nên những căn lều trong sa mạc để các ngươi nhẹ bớt gánh nặng khi di dời chỗ ở và khi dừng chân nghỉ ngơi trong những chuyến đi. Và Ngài đã làm cho các ngươi biết dùng lông cừu, lông lạc đà và lông dê đực làm thành các vật dụng cũng như các vật trang trí trong nhà mà các ngươi hưởng lợi đến một thời gian nhất định.
The flight of birds in the atmosphere is possible thanks to the magnificent planning of nature. (The shape of birds, most suitable for the purpose of flight, is imitated in the shape of aeroplanes). Just as ships could not have sailed without the existence of water on the surface of the earth, birds would not have been able to fly if there had not been the superior arrangment of continuously maintaining air on the earth’s surface by means of the earth’s gravity. If man reflects deeply upon these phenomena, he will feel as if he is seeing God in action in His universe; he will discover the Creator in the creative system; he will see the glory of the Manufacturer in the artefacts. At the human level, take the house. The house is a shelter and a resting place for man. But how is a house built? There are many arrangements of God—thanks to which the construction of a house on earth is possible. All the elements by means of which a house is built have been placed in advance in our world. The earth has exactly the right gravitational force, thanks to which houses stay stable on the surface of the earth—otherwise they would have flown away from the earth, which is moving at a speed of one thousand miles per hour. Then there are things like the hides of animals from which man makes tents and basic crops such as cotton and flax from which fabrics can be made to decorate and protect the human body in the changing seasons. All such things are provided so that man should develop a deep feeling gratitude for his Lord and Sustainer; and for the bounties granted by Him, he should fall down on his knees before God in the full realization of His Majesty and Powers.
Samo je Allah Onaj Koji je pripremio za vas kuće u kojima spokojno živite i odmarate se sa svojim porodicama, u mjestu stalnog boravka. A kad je posrijedi putovanje ili seljenje, daje vam šatore koje pravite od krzna i kože, koji se lahko nose na putovanja, a lahko se postavljaju i u mjestu boravka. Allah čini da od ovčije vune, devine kože i kozije kostrijeti proizvodite prostirke i mnoge korisne stvari: odjeću, ogrtače, prekrivače, ćebad, šatore. Sve vam je to izuzetno korisno u životu.
Allah, -Subhânehu ve Teâlâ- taşlardan ve başka şeylerden yaptığınız evlerinizin içinde sizlere istikrar ve rahatlık verdi. Sizlere, deve, inek ve koyun derilerinden, şehirdeki evler gibi, çöllerde kurulan çadırlar ve evler verdi. Yolculuklarınızda onları bir yerden başka bir yere taşıması size kolay gelir. Bir yerde konakladığınız zaman da onları kurmasını size kolaylaştırdı. Sizlere, belli bir zaman boyunca yararlanmanız ve koyunların yünlerinden, develerin tüylerinden ve keçilerin kıllarından evleriniz için ev eşyaları, giysiler ve örtüler verdi.
Allah -Subḥānahu- menjadikan rumah-rumah yang kalian bangun dari batu dan lainnya sebagai tempat tinggal dan istirahat dan menjadikan untuk kalian dari kulit unta, sapi, dan domba tenda-tenda dan kubah-kubah di pedalaman seperti rumah-rumah di kota-kota, mudah bagi kalian membawa tenda-tenda tersebut saat kalian harus pergi dan pindah dari satu tempat ke tempat lainnya. Allah juga menjadikan dari bulu domba, bulu unta, dan bulu kambing peralatan untuk rumah kalian, selimut, dan pakaian yang kalian pakai untuk masa tertentu.
Des maisons que vous construisez en pierre et avec d’autres matériaux, Allah a fait des lieux où vous vous plaisez et vous sentez en sécurité. Il vous a aussi fourni des peaux de dromadaire, de vache et de mouton afin que vous en fabriquiez des tentes et des chapiteaux, ressemblant aux maisons des sédentaires, qu’il vous est facile de transporter lorsque vous déménagez et que vous dressez aisément lorsque vous vous installez. De même, Il mit à votre disposition la laine des moutons, le duvet des dromadaires et les poils des chèvres avec lesquels vous confectionnez des effets pour vos maisons, des vêtements et des couvertures dont vous vous servez pour un certain temps.
"Dan Allah menjadikan bagimu rumah-rumahmu sebagai tem-pat tinggal, dan Dia menjadikan bagimu rumah-rumah (kemah-kemah) dari kulit binatang ternak yang kamu merasa ringan (mem-bawa)nya di waktu kamu bepergian dan di waktu kamu bermukim, dan (dijadikanNya pula) dari bulu domba, bulu unta dan bulu kam-bing, alat-alat rumah tangga dan perhiasan (yang kamu pakai) sampai waktu (tertentu). Dan Allah menjadikan bagimu tempat bernaung dari sesuatu yang telah Dia ciptakan, dan Dia jadikan bagimu tempat-tempat tinggal di gunung-gunung, dan Dia jadikan bagimu pakaian yang memeliharamu dari panas dan pakaian (baju besi) yang memeliharamu dalam peperangan. Demikianlah Allah menyempurnakan nikmatNya atasmu agar kamu berserah diri (ke-padaNya). Jika mereka tetap berpaling, maka sesungguhnya kewa-jiban yang dibebankan atasmu (Muhammad) hanyalah menyampai-kan (amanat Allah) dengan terang. Mereka mengetahui nikmat Allah, kemudian mereka mengingkarinya, dan kebanyakan mereka adalah orang-orang yang kafir." (An-Nahl: 80-83).
(80) Allah تعالى mengingatkan para hambaNya kepada nikmat-nikmatNya dan mengundang mereka untuk mensyukuri dan meng-akuinya. Allah berfirman, ﴾ وَٱللَّهُ جَعَلَ لَكُم مِّنۢ بُيُوتِكُمۡ سَكَنٗا ﴿ "Dan Allah men-jadikan bagimu rumah-rumahmu sebagai tempat tinggal," di apartemen-aparteman, istana-istana dan tempat tinggal lain yang serupa yang melindungi kalian dari sengatan panas dan dingin, dan menutupi kalian, anak-anak dan harta-benda kalian. Di sana, kalian membuat rumah-rumah dan kamar-kamar. Rumah fungsinya untuk berbagai macam kepentingan dan kemaslahatan kalian. Di dalamnya kekayaan dan istri-istri kalian terlindung, dan fungsi-fungsi lainnya yang da-pat disaksikan bersama.
﴾ وَجَعَلَ لَكُم مِّن جُلُودِ ٱلۡأَنۡعَٰمِ ﴿ "Dan Dia menjadikan bagimu dari kulit bina-tang ternak," baik dari kulit itu sendiri atau dari bulu yang tumbuh darinya, seperti bulu domba, bulu unta maupun bulu kambing ﴾ بُيُوتٗا تَسۡتَخِفُّونَهَا ﴿ "rumah-rumah (kemah-kemah) yang kamu merasa ringan (membawa)nya," maksudnya membawanya sangat ringan saat kalian dalam perjalanan jauh, dan di tempat-tempat tinggal yang kalian tidak berniat untuk menetap di sana. Maka kemah itu mampu me-lindungi kalian dari panas dan dingin, serta hujan, dan melindungi barang-barang kalian dari air hujan, ﴾ و َ ﴿ "dan" menjadikan bagi kalian ﴾ م ِ ن ْ أَصۡوَافِهَا ﴿ "dari bulu domba," yaitu binatang-binatang ternak ﴾ وَأَوۡبَارِهَا وَأَشۡعَارِهَآ أَثَٰثٗا ﴿ "bulu unta dan bulu kambing alat-alat rumah tangga," ini umum, mencakup semua peralatan yang digunakan, seperti bejana, kantung-kantung, kasur-kasur, pakaian-pakaian dan lain-lain. ﴾ وَمَتَٰعًا إِلَىٰ حِينٖ ﴿ "Dan perhiasan (yang kamu pakai) sampai waktu (ter-tentu)," maksudnya kalian menikmatinya di kehidupan dunia ini dan meraih kemanfaatan darinya. Ini termasuk yang Allah kerah-kan bagi para hambaNya untuk diproduksi dan dibuat.
(81) ﴾ وَٱللَّهُ جَعَلَ لَكُم مِّمَّا خَلَقَ ﴿ "Dan Allah menjadikan bagimu dari sesuatu yang telah Dia ciptakan," yaitu dari makhluk-makhluk ciptaan-Nya, tidak ada andil tangan kalian padanya ﴾ ظِلَٰلٗا ﴿ "tempat ber-naung," seperti naungan pepohonan, gunung-gunung, perbukitan dan lain-lain ﴾ وَجَعَلَ لَكُم مِّنَ ٱلۡجِبَالِ أَكۡنَٰنٗا ﴿ "dan Dia jadikan bagimu tempat-tempat tinggal di gunung-gunung," yaitu gua-gua yang melin-dungi kalian dari sengatan panas, dingin, dan hujan-hujan serta para musuh ﴾ وَجَعَلَ لَكُمۡ سَرَٰبِيلَ ﴿ "dan Dia jadikan bagimu pakaian," yaitu pakaian-pakaian dan baju-baju ﴾ تَقِيكُمُ ٱلۡحَرَّ ﴿ "yang memeliharamu dari panas," Allah tidak menyebutkan dingin (dalam konteks ini) karena pada ayat sudah berlalu menyebutkan bahwasanya surat ini dari permulaannya terfokuskan pada penjelasan inti-inti kenikmat-an, sedangkan penghujung surat, berbicara tentang pelengkap dan penyempurnanya, dan perlindungan diri dari hawa dingin termasuk inti dari kenikmatan. Karena itu termasuk kebutuhan yang men-desak, sementara Allah telah menyebutkannya di awal surat ini de-ngan berfirman,
﴾ لَكُمۡ فِيهَا دِفۡءٞ وَمَنَٰفِعُ ﴿
"Padanya ada (bulu) yang menghangatkan dan berbagai manfaat." (An-Nahl: 5).
﴾ وَسَرَٰبِيلَ تَقِيكُم بَأۡسَكُمۡۚ ﴿ "Dan pakaian (baju besi) yang memeliharamu dalam peperangan," maksudnya melindungi kalian dari senjata saat terjadinya pertempuran dan peperangan, berupa persenjataan, pa-kaian besi yang berantai dan lain-lain.
﴾ كَذَٰلِكَ يُتِمُّ نِعۡمَتَهُۥ عَلَيۡكُمۡ ﴿ "Demikianlah Allah menyempurnakan nik-matNya atasmu," dengan menyempurnakan nikmat-nikmatNya pada kalian, yang tidak bisa dibatasi, ﴾ لَعَلَّكُمۡ ﴿ "agar kalian," jika kalian mengingat nikmat Allah dan menyaksikannya begitu berlimpah bagi kalian dari semua sisi ﴾ تُسۡلِمُونَ ﴿ "berserah diri (kepadaNya)," kepada keagunganNya, dan patuh terhadap perintahNya dan mempergunakannya dalam ketaatan kepada Dzat yang memberi dan mencurahkannya. Banyaknya kenikmatan Allah termasuk faktor penyebab yang mendatangkan tambahan syukur dan pujian-nya kepada Allah تعالى atas nikmat tersebut dari hamba-hambaNya.
(82) Akan tetapi, kaum yang berbuat zhalim enggan melaku-kan syukur kecuali pelanggaran dan penentangan. Karena itu, Allah berfirman tentang mereka, ﴾ فَإِن تَوَلَّوۡاْ ﴿ "Jika mereka tetap berpaling," dari Allah dan dari ketaatan kepadaNya setelah diingatkan dengan ke-nikmatan-kenikmatan serta ayat-ayatNya, ﴾ فَإِنَّمَا عَلَيۡكَ ٱلۡبَلَٰغُ ٱلۡمُبِينُ ﴿ "maka sesungguhnya kewajiban yang dibebankan atasmu (Muhammad) hanyalah menyampaikan (amanat Allah) dengan terang," tiada tanggungan apa pun atas dirimu untuk memberikan hidayah dan taufik bagi mereka. Engkau hanya dituntut untuk menasihati, mengingatkan, memberi peringatan dan ancaman.
(83) Apabila engkau menjalankan kewajibanmu maka kamu tidak berdosa, lalu perhitungan tentang mereka adalah menjadi urusan Allah. Padahal mereka itu menyaksikan curahan kebaikan dan mengetahui kenikmatan Allah. Akan tetapi, mereka menging-kari dan menampik (pengakuan)nya ﴾ وَأَكۡثَرُهُمُ ٱلۡكَٰفِرُونَ ﴿ "dan ke-banyakan mereka adalah orang-orang yang kafir," tidak ada kebaikan pada mereka, tanda-tanda kebesaran Allah yang datang bergantian tidak bermanfaat bagi mereka, lantaran rusaknya perasaan mereka dan buruknya niatan mereka. Mereka akan menghadapi balasan Allah bagi setiap orang yang sombong, sangat keras kepala dan sangat mengingkari nikmat-nikmatNya serta menentang Allah dan para RasulNya.
Allah, may He be glorified, has made for you the homes that you build out of stone and other items to settle and rest therein. He has made for you, from the skins of camels, cows and goats, tents and canopies in the desert that are similar to urban homes. These are light for you to carry when you travel from one place to another and are easy to erect when you stop. He has made for you, from the wool of sheep and the hair of camels and goats, furnishings for your homes and garments and coverings that you can enjoy the use of until a specified time.
Yüce Allah, sıcaktan korunup gölgelenesiniz diye size ağaçlardan ve binalardan gölgelikler yaptı. Dağlarda sizin için soğuktan, sıcaktan ve düşmandan gizlendiğiniz, örtündüğünüz tüneller, mağaralar ve sığınaklar yaptı. Size pamuktan ve başka şeylerden soğuğu ve sıcağı engelleyen gömlekler ve elbiseler verdi. Sizlere, savaşta birbirinizin saldırısından koruyan zırhlar verdi. Böylece silah darbeleri vücudunuza tesir etmez. Nitekim Yüce Allah zikri geçen o nimetleri sizlere bahşederek vermiş olduğu nimetleri tamamlamaktadır. Böylece Allah Teâlâ, bir tek O'na boyun eğmenizi ve O'na hiçbir şeyi ortak koşmamanızı sizlerden istemektedir.
Allah has made for you trees and buildings that you use as shade from the heat. He has made for you tunnels, caverns and caves in the mountains that you use as a cover from the cold, heat and from enemies. He has made for you shirts and clothing of cotton that protect you from the heat and cold. He has made for you armour that protect you from the violence of others in war so that the weapons do not penetrate and reach your bodies. Just as Allah has given you the above favours He completes His favours to you in the hope that you will submit to Allah alone and not associate anything as partner to Him.
Allah juga menjadikan untuk kalian naungan pelindung panas berupa bangunan dan pepohonan serta menjadikan untuk kalian dari gunung-gunung gua dan lorong yang bisa kalian tinggali untuk melindungi diri dari panas dan dingin serta dari musuh. Allah juga menjadikan untuk kalian pakaian dan baju dari kapas dan lainnya untuk menolak panas dan dingin dari kalian. Allah menjadikan pula untuk kalian baju-baju besi yang melindungi kalian dari senjata musuh dalam peperangan, sehingga senjata mereka tidak melukai tubuh kalian. Sebagaimana Allah telah melimpahkan kenikmatan-kenikmatan tersebut kepada kalian maka Dia juga akan menyempurnakannya untuk kalian, dengan harapan kalian mau tunduk kepada Allah semata dan tidak menyekutukan-Nya dengan apa pun.
The importance of the shade of a roof or trees can be imagined when a man finds himself in a desert where there is no shade of any kind. The result of the sun’s heat being so well regulated is that an ordinary barrier gives us comfortable shade. Had the sun’s heat been more than at present, which is quite possible, our shaded dwellings would have become burning hot ovens. There being caves in hard rocks where man can make his dwellings and there being such materials in the world which, made into thin fibres provide clothes for the protection of man’s body, are very important factors for a creature like a human being, so much so that if they had not been available, there would have been no human beings and no human civilization on the earth. This realization develops two kinds of feelings in man—firstly, the feeling of obligation towards God, because He is the one who has given to man such valuable bounties and, secondly, a feeling of fear, because if God were to take away these bounties, man would have no other recourse. If such feelings awaken man’s inner self to such an extent that he spontaneously kneels down before his Lord, then this is indeed true worship (la‘allakum tuslimun).
Allah vam je dao ono pomoću čega se štitite od Sunčeve toplote, kao npr. drveće, a u planinama vam je podario pećine i skrovišta gdje se možete skloniti u slučaju prijeke potrebe. Omogućio vam je da pravite odjeću od pamuka i vune koja vas štiti od toplote i hladnoće, a od željeza spravljate pancire koji štite vaša tijela u borbi. Kao što vas je Svemilosni Allah obdario mnogim dobrima u pogledu vaših tijela, isto tako vas je počastio i ljepotom vjere i upute. Čini sve to kako biste Mu bili poslušni i samo Njega obožavali nikog Mu ravnim ne smatrajući.
Allah mit à votre disposition les ombres des arbres et des édifices afin que vous vous abritiez de la chaleur et Il a creusé des grottes et des cavernes dans les montagnes où vous cherchez refuge contre le froid, la chaleur et les attaques des ennemis. Il a fait en sorte que vous fabriquiez des tuniques et des vêtements en coton et avec d’autres matières afin de vous protéger de la chaleur et du froid et que vous fabriquiez des armures qui vous protègent contre les coups que vous vous assenez en temps de guerre, empêchant ainsi les armes de transpercer vos corps. De la même façon qu’Allah vous a accordé ces bienfaits, Il les parachève pour que, peut-être, vous vous soumettiez à Lui Seul et ne Lui associiez aucune divinité.
E Allāh stabilì per voi, dagli alberi e dagli edifici, delle ombre che vi proteggono dal caldo; e stabilì per voi, nelle montagne, caverne, grotte e cunicoli luoghi in cui ripararvi dal freddo, dal caldo, e dal nemico; e stabilì per voi camici e vestiti di cotone, e altro, che vi proteggono dal caldo e dal freddo; e stabilì per voi delle armature che vi proteggono dagli scontri durante la guerra, cosicché le armi non penetrino nei vostri corpi. Così come Allāh vi ha donato delle grazie, in precedenza, Egli completa le Sue grazie affinché vi sottomettiate a Lui solo e non associate a Lui nessuno.
Al-lah les suministró árboles y edificios que utilizan como sombra para el calor. Él les proporcionó túneles, cavernas y cuevas en las montañas que usan para cubrirse del frío, el calor y los enemigos. Les ha provisto de vestimentas que los protegen del calor y el frío. Él les ha facilitado una armadura que los protege de la violencia de otros en los combates, para que las armas no penetren y alcancen sus cuerpos. Del mismo modo en que Al-lah les ha concedido los favores anteriores, Él completa Sus gracias a fin de que Lo adoren solo a Él y no Le asocien ningún copartícipe.
Finally, a note about the statement: سَرَابِيلَ تَقِيكُمُ الْحَرَّ (shirts which protect you from heat - 81). Here, protection from heat has been identified as the purpose of a shirt - though, a shirt protects one from heat and cold both. This has been answered by Imam Al-Qurtubi and other commentators by saying that the Holy Qur’ an has been revealed in the Arabic language, its first addressees are Arabs, therefore, it speaks by taking Arab habits and needs into account. Arabia is a hot country where the very thought of snow and winter chill is far-fetched, therefore, the statement was left with the mention of protection from heat as being sufficient. Yet another explanation for this has been given by Maulana Ashraf Ali Thanavi in Bayan al-Qur’ an by saying that in the beginning of this Surah, the Qur’ an had already said: لَكُمْ فِيهَا دِفْءٌ (and for you, there is provision against cold in them - 16:5). Thus, it was in view of this earlier mention of beating cold and having warmth that only protection from heat has been mentioned here.
Si Allāh ay gumawa para sa inyo mula sa mga punong-kahoy at mga gusali ng nasisilungan ninyo laban sa init; gumawa para sa inyo mula sa mga bundok ng mga lagusan, mga groto, at mga yungib na nakapagtatago kayo sa loob ng mga ito palayo sa ginaw, init, at kaaway; gumawa para sa inyo ng mga kamisa at mga damit na yari sa bulak at iba pa rito na nagtutulak palayo sa inyo ng init at lamig; at gumawa para sa inyo ng mga kalasag na nagsasanggalang sa inyo sa karahasan ng iba sa inyo sa digmaan para hindi tumagos ang sandata sa mga katawan ninyo. Gaya ng pagbiyaya ni Allāh sa inyo ng mga biyayang nauna, naglulubos Siya ng mga biyaya Niya sa inyo sa pag-asang magpaakay kayo sa Kanya lamang at hindi kayo magtambal sa Kanya ng anuman.
Allah đã tạo ra cho các ngươi bóng mát từ cây cối và các công trình để các ngươi tránh nắng. Ngài đã tạo ra những quả núi với những hang động để các ngươi làm nơi trú ẩn tránh được cái rét, cái nóng và cả kẻ thù. Ngài đã làm cho các ngươi biết làm ra những chiếc áo từ bông và những thứ khá để bảo vệ bản thân khỏi cái nóng và cái rét; và Ngài đã làm cho các ngươi biết làm ra những chiếu áo giáp, những cái khiên để bảo vệ bản thân khi đánh chiến với kẻ thù. Với những ân huệ đó, Ngài muốn hoàn thiện hồng phúc của Ngài cho các ngươi mong rằng các ngươi qui phục một mình Ngài và không tổ hợp với Ngài bất cứ thứ gì.
Kaya kung umayaw sila sa pananampalataya at pagpapatotoo sa inihatid mo, walang kailangan sa iyo, O Sugo, kundi ang pagpapaabot ng ipinag-utos sa iyo na ipaabot ayon sa pagpapaabot na maliwanag at hindi kailangan sa iyo ang pagdala sa kanila sa kapatnubayan.
Se negano la fede e il credo che tu hai comunicato – o Messaggero - non devi fare altro che comunicare ciò che ti è stato ordinato di comunicare, comunicandolo chiaramente, e non spetta a te obbligarli a seguire la Retta Via
Nếu họ không có đức tin và không chịu tin nơi những gì Ngươi mang đến - hỡi Thiên Sứ Muhammad - thì Ngươi hãy biết rằng thật ra Ngươi chỉ có nhiệm vụ truyền đạt một cách rõ ràng chứ Ngươi không chịu trách nhiệm cho việc họ được hướng dẫn hay không.
Si se apartan de la fe y no aceptan lo que has traído, entonces tu deber, Mensajero, es solo transmitir lo que se te ha instruido de manera clara. No es tu deber hacer que acepten la guía.
Kemudian jika mereka berpaling dari iman dan menolak membenarkan apa yang kamu bawa -wahai Rasul- maka tugasmu hanyalah menyampaikan ajaran yang kamu diperintahkan untuk menyampaikannya dengan jelas, bukan memaksa mereka untuk menerima hidayah.
-Ey Peygamber!- Eğer iman etmekten ve senin getirdiğini doğrulamaktan yüz çevirirlerse, senin sorumluluğun tebliğ etmekle emrolunduğun şeyi apaçık bir şekilde tebliğ etmekten başka bir şey değildir. Onlara hidayeti benimsetmek/inandırmak senin görevin değildir.
If they turn away from faith and acceptance of what you have brought, then your duty, O Messenger, is only to convey what you have been instructed to in a clear manner. It is not your duty to make them accept guidance.
Vjerovjesniče, ako pak nevjernici okrenu glave od vjerovanja i nakon što si im donio jasne dokaze, ne budi tužan zbog toga, tvoja je dužnost dostaviti poruku, a Allah će njih kazniti zato što te utjeruju u laž. Ti pozivaj, a Allah je Onaj Koji ukazuje na Pravi put.
S’ils rejettent la foi et refusent d’accorder du crédit à ce que tu apportes, sache ô Messager que tu n’es tenu que de transmettre ce qui t’a été ordonné de transmettre. Tu n’es donc pas chargé de les guider.
Nevjernici su svjesni kolika je blagodat to što te je Allah, Poslaniče, poslao među njih, pa opet negiraju i poriču tvoje poslanstvo. Većina ljudi uporno poriče Naše blagodati.
One who studies the universe, whether he be a common man or a scientist, always experiences a few moments when, while pondering over God’s creations, his mind is diverted towards the Creator. He starts feeling that these wonderful things have neither come into existence of their own accord, nor have they been made by so-called gods; their Creator is none other than Almighty God. But acceptance of God necessarily demands a change in man’s own life. It takes away a man’s freedom. So, when he undergoes this experience, after being temporarily affected, he directs his mind elsewhere. After finding God, he leaves Him.
Müşrikler, Allah’ın onları nimetlendirdiği nimetlerini bilirler. Bunlardan biri de onlara Peygamber - sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem-'i göndermesidir. Ardından da şükretmeyerek ve peygamberini yalanlayarak, Allah’ın nimetlerini inkâr ederler. Onların çoğu Allah -Subhânehu ve Teâlâ-’nın nimetlerini inkâr ederler.
Les polythéistes sont conscients des bienfaits dont Allah les comble et l’un de ces bienfaits est qu’Il leur a envoyé un Prophète. Seulement, ils renient l’ensemble de ces bienfaits, ne se montrent pas reconnaissants et démentent Ses messagers. Cela est vrai pour la plupart d’entre eux.
Orang-orang musyrik mengetahui nikmat-nikmat Allah yang Dia berikan kepada mereka, di antaranya adalah pengutusan Nabi -ṣallallāhu 'alaihi wa sallam- kepada mereka, kemudian mereka mengingkari nikmat-nikmat Allah dengan tidak mensyukurinya dan dengan mendustakan Rasulullah -ṣallallāhu 'alaihi wa sallam-. Memang kebanyakan dari mereka adalah orang-orang yang mengingkari nikmat-nikmat Allah.
The idolaters recognise the favours that Allah has given them, such as the sending of the prophet (peace be upon him), but then they deny His favours by not giving thanks and by rejecting His Messenger. Most of them reject His favours, may He be glorified.
Những kẻ đa thần nhận biết ân huệ của Allah đã ban cho họ, một trong số đó là việc Thiên Sứ Muhammad được gửi đến cho họ, nhưng rồi họ phủ nhận ân huệ của Ngài và không chịu tri ân bằng cách phủ nhận Thiên Sứ của Ngài; và đa số bọn họ là những kẻ phụ ơn Ngài.
Gli idolatri sono consapevoli delle grazie che Allāh ha loro concesso, tra cui l'invio del Profeta pace e benedizioni di Allāh su di lui ﷺ a loro; ma poi negano la Sua Grazia, ingrati, e smentiscono il suo Messaggero; e la maggior parte di loro sono ingrati nei confronti delle Sue Grazie, gloria Sua.
Nakakikilala ang mga tagapagtambal sa mga biyaya ni Allāh na ibiniyaya Niya sa kanila, na kabilang sa mga ito ang pagsusugo sa Propeta – basbasan siya ni Allāh at batiin ng kapayapaan – sa kanila. Pagkatapos nagkakaila sila sa mga biyaya Niya dahil sa kawalang ng pasasalamat sa mga ito at dahil sa pagpapasinungaling sa Sugo Niya. Ang higit na marami sa kanila ay ang mga tagapagkaila sa mga biyaya Niya – kaluwalhatian sa Kanya.
Los idólatras reconocen las gracias que Al-lah les ha otorgado, como el envío del Profeta r, pero luego niegan Sus favores cuando no son agradecidos al rechazar a Su Mensajero.
Mensajero, recuerda el día en que Al-lah haga surgir de cada nación al profeta que les fue enviado para dar testimonio de la fe de los que creyeron y del rechazo de los que no creyeron. A partir de entonces, aquellos que no creyeron no podrán presentar una excusa por su rechazo y no podrán volver al mundo para realizar obras que complazcan a su Señor, ya que la vida futura es el lugar donde se rinde cuentas y no el lugar para realizar obras.
84- O (kıyamet) günü geldiğinde her ümmetten bir şahit çıkaracağız. Sonra o kafirlere ne (mazeret sunmak için) izin verilecek, ne de onlardan (Rablerini) razı etmeleri istenecek.
85- Zalimler azabı görünce artık o onlardan ne hafifletilecek, ne de onlara mühlet verilecek.
86- Şirk koşanlar (Allah'a koştukları) ortaklarını görünce: “Rabbimiz, işte şunlar senin yanı sıra yalvardığımız ortaklarımız!” diyecekler. Onlar da:“Şüphe yok ki siz yalancısınız” diyerek onlara karşılık vereceklerdir.
87- O gün Allah’a teslim olmuşlardır ve uydurdukları da onları bırakıp gitmiştir.
84. Yüce Allah, kâfirlerin kıyamet günündeki hallerini haber vermekte, onların mazeretlerini kabul etmeyeceğini, cezalarını kaldırmayacağını, Allah’a koştukları ortakların onlardan uzak olduklarını belirteceklerini haber vermektedir. O gün onlar, kendilerinin kâfir olduklarını ve Yüce Allah’a iftirada bulunduklarını da itiraf edeceklerdir. “O (kıyamet) günü geldiğinde her ümmetten” amellerine ve hidâyete çağıran davetçiye nasıl karşılık verdiklerine dair şahitlik edecek “bir şahit çıkaracağız.” Yüce Allah’ın çıkaracağı bu şahitler, şahitlerin en temizi ve en adilleri olacaktır. Bunlar peygamberlerdir ve peygamberler onların aleyhlerine şahitlik etti mi artık onlar hakkındak hüküm tamamdır. “Sonra o kafirlere ne” özür beyan etmek için “izin verilecek” Çünkü izledikleri yolun kesin olarak batıl olduğunu bilmelerinden sonra ileri sürecekleri mazeret, yalan bir mazeret olacaktır ve bu, kendilerine hiçbir fayda sağlamayacaktır. Aynı şekilde kusurlarını telafi etmek için dünyaya döndürülmeyi isteyecekleri vakit bu istekleri de kabul edilmeyecek, Rablerini razı etme istekleri de reddedilecektir.
85. Aksine o azabı görecekleri andan itibaren kendilerine herhangi bir mühlet verilmeyecek ve ertelenmeyecekler; derhal hiçbir şekilde hafifletilmeyecek olan çetin azaba uğrayacaklardır. Çünkü onların hiçbir iyilikleri yoktur. Amelleri sayılıp tespit edilmiş olacak, onlar bu amellerden haberdar edilecek, bu amellerini kendileri de ikrar edip kabul edecek ve rezil rüsvay olacaklardır.
86. “Şirk koşanlar” kıyamet gününde “(Allah'a koştukları) ortaklarını görünce” ve bu ortakların batıl olduğunu anlayıp da onları inkâr etmelerine imkân kalmadığını idarak edince “Rabbimiz, işte şunlar senin yanı sıra yalvardığımız ortaklarımız, diyecekler.” Artık bunların herhangi bir faydaları da yok, şefaatçilik yapmaları da mümkün değil. Böylelikle bizzat kendileri bu ortakların batıl olduklarını söyleyecek ve onları inkâr edeceklerdir. Kendileri ile ortakları arasında düşmanlık ve kin ortaya çıkacaktır. “Onlar da” ortakları, onların sözlerine karşı cevap vererek: “Şüphe yok ki siz yalancısınız” diyecekler. Çünkü siz, bizi Allah’a ortak koştunuz ve O’nunla beraber bize ibadet ettiniz. Biz size böyle bir şeyi emretmemiştik. Ayrıca bizim ulûhiyette herhangi bir hakkımız bulunduğunu da iddia etmemiştik. Kınanması gerekenler sizlersiniz.
87. İşte o vakit Yüce Allah’a teslimiyetlerini arz edecek, O’nun hükmüne boyun eğecek ve azabı hak ettiklerini bileceklerdir. “Uydurdukları da onları bırakıp gitmiştir.” Kalpleri, kendileri hakkında kızgınlık ve öfke ile, Rablerine karşı da kazandıklarından başkası ile kendilerini cezalandırmadığı için övgü duyguları ile dolu bir halde cehennem ateşine girerler.
Banggitin mo, O Sugo, ang araw na bubuhay si Allāh mula sa bawat kalipunan ng sugo nitong isinugo rito na sasaksi sa pananampalataya ng mananampalataya kabilang sa kanila at sa kawalang-pananampalataya ng tagatangging sumampalataya. Pagkatapos matapos niyon ay hindi papayagan para sa mga tagatangging sumampalataya ang paghingi ng paumanhin sa dating taglay nila na kawalang-pananampalataya at hindi sila babalik sa Mundo upang gumawa ng magpapalugod sa Panginoon nila sapagkat ang Kabilang-buhay ay tahanan ng pagtutuos hindi tahanan ng paggawa.
E ricorda – o Messaggero – il Giorno in cui Allāh chiamerà, per ogni popolo, il loro messaggero che venne inviato loro, a testimoniare della fede dei credenti tra loro, e della miscredenza dei miscredenti; dopodiché non permetterà ai miscredenti di presentare scuse per i loro atti di miscredenza, e non saranno fatti tornare in vita, così da poter compiere ciò che compiace il loro Dio: L'Aldilà è dimora del Rendiconto e non delle azioni.
Hỡi Thiên Sứ Muhammad, hãy nghĩ đến Ngày mà Allah dựng lên vị Thiên Sứ của mỗi cộng đồng mà Ngài đã cử phái đến với họ để Y làm chứng cho đức tin của những người có đức tin và sự vô đức tin của những người không có đức tin. Sau thời khắc đó, Ngài không cho phép những kẻ vô đức tin cáo lỗi về những gì họ đã làm và Ngài cũng không cho phép trở lại trần gian để làm những điều mà Ngài hài lòng, bởi lẽ thế giới cõi Đời Sau là nơi của sự thanh toán chứ không phải là nơi của hành động.
Ingatlah -wahai Rasul- akan hari di saat Allah membangkitkan seorang rasul dari setiap umat yang dia diutus kepada mereka, untuk bersaksi tentang keimanan orang-orang mukmin dan kekufuran orang-orang kafir di antara mereka, kemudian sesudahnya orang-orang kafir tidak diberi kesempatan untuk beralasan dari kekufuran yang mereka jalani di dunia, mereka juga tidak dipulangkan ke dunia untuk melakukan apa yang diridai oleh Tuhan mereka karena akhirat adalah negeri penghisaban dan bukan negeri amalan.
Remember, O Messenger, the Day when Allah will raise up from every nation their Messenger who was sent to them to give testimony of the faith of those who believed and the rejection of those who disbelieved. Thereafter those who disbelieved will not be allowed to present an excuse for their rejection and they will not be returned to the world to do actions pleasing to their Lord, as the afterlife is the place of reckoning and not the place of action.
I sjeti se, Poslaniče, velikog Dana u kojem će Allah dovesti po jednog poslanika iz svakog naroda da svjedoči u korist vjernikā, a protiv nevjernikā. Nevjernicima neće biti dopušteno tražiti izgovor pred Silnim Allahom za svoja nedjela i neće im se dati prilika za pokajanje, kasno će biti za to. Ahiret je, dakle, kuća u kojoj će ljudi polagati račun, a nije kuća u kojoj će moći kakvo dobro djelo učiniti.
Ô Messager, rappelle-toi du Jour où Allah ressuscitera de chaque peuple le messager qui lui a été envoyé afin d’attester de la foi de leurs croyants et de la mécréance de leurs mécréants. Ensuite, il ne sera pas permis aux mécréants de justifier leur mécréance et ils ne retourneront pas dans le bas monde afin d’œuvrer de manière à obtenir l’agrément de leur Seigneur. En effet, l’au-delà est une demeure de reddition de comptes et non une demeure où l’on œuvre.
-Ey Peygamber!- Allah’ın her bir topluluktan iman edenlerin imanına, küfredenlerin de küfürlerine şahitlik etmek için gönderdiği peygamberleri dirilteceği o günü hatırla. Bunun ardından kâfirlerin üzerinde bulundukları küfürden özür dilemeleri ve Rablerinin razı olduğu amelleri yerine getirmek için tekrar dünyaya dönmelerine izin verilmeyecektir. Ahiret yurdu, amel etme yeri değil, bir hesap verme yurdudur.
"Dan (ingatlah) akan hari (ketika) Kami bangkitkan dari tiap-tiap umat seorang saksi (rasul), kemudian tidak diizinkan kepada orang-orang yang kafir (untuk membela diri), dan tidak (pula) me-reka dibolehkan meminta maaf. Dan apabila orang-orang zhalim telah menyaksikan azab, maka tidaklah diringankan azab bagi mereka dan tidak pula mereka diberi tangguh. Dan apabila orang-orang yang mempersekutukan (Allah) melihat sekutu-sekutu me-reka, mereka berkata, 'Ya Rabb kami, mereka inilah sekutu-sekutu kami yang mereka dahulu kami sembah selain dariMu.' Lalu seku-tu-sekutu mereka mengatakan kepada mereka, 'Sesungguhnya kamu benar-benar orang yang dusta.' Dan mereka menyatakan ketunduk-annya kepada Allah pada hari itu, dan hilanglah dari mereka apa yang selalu mereka ada-adakan." (An-Nahl: 84-87).
(84-85) Allah تعالى mengabarkan mengenai kondisi orang-orang kafir di Hari Kiamat, dan bahwa dalih alasan tidak diterima dari mereka dan tidak (pula) dihilangkan hukuman dari mereka, para sekutu mereka berlepas diri dari mereka (para penyembahnya) dan mengakui bahwa mereka berbuat kekufuran dan mengadakan kedustaan kepada Allah. Allah berfirman, ﴾ وَيَوۡمَ نَبۡعَثُ مِن كُلِّ أُمَّةٖ شَهِيدٗا ﴿ "Dan (ingatlah) akan hari (ketika) Kami bangkitkan dari tiap-tiap umat seorang saksi (rasul)," yang akan bersaksi atas mereka terhadap amal perbuatan mereka, dan apakah jawaban yang mereka sampaikan terhadap penyeru kepada hidayah. Saksi tersebut yang Allah bang-kitkan adalah saksi yang terbersih lagi paling adil. Mereka itu ada-lah para rasul yang bila telah mengeluarkan persaksian mereka, maka jatuhlah keputusan atas orang-orang kafir tersebut.
﴾ ثُمَّ لَا يُؤۡذَنُ لِلَّذِينَ كَفَرُواْ ﴿ "Kemudian tidak diizinkan kepada orang-orang yang kafir," untuk mengajukan alasan. Sebab pengajuan alasan pasca mereka mengetahui kebatilan keyakinan yang mereka pegangi, merupakan alasan yang dusta, tiada berguna bagi mereka sama sekali. Seandainya mereka meminta untuk (diberi kesempatan) kem-bali ke dunia lagi, untuk mengoreksi diri, niscaya tidak akan di-kabulkan dan tidak diberi masa penundaan. Akan tetapi, siksa yang dahsyat akan segera menghampiri mereka, tidak diringankan atas mereka, tanpa ada masa penungguan maupun penangguhan sejak pertama kali mereka melihat siksa itu. Karena mereka tidak mem-punyai kebaikan. Amal perbuatan (buruk) mereka akan dihitung. Mereka disuruh berdiri mempertanggungjawabkan amalan-amalan-nya, (disebutkan satu-persatu) agar mereka dibuat mengakuinya lalu dipermalukan.
(86) ﴾ وَإِذَا رَءَا ٱلَّذِينَ أَشۡرَكُواْ شُرَكَآءَهُمۡ ﴿ "Dan apabila orang-orang yang mempersekutukan (Allah) melihat sekutu-sekutu mereka," pada Hari Kiamat, dan mereka menyadari kebatilannya, tanpa mampu meng-ingkarinya, ﴾ قَالُواْ رَبَّنَا هَٰٓؤُلَآءِ شُرَكَآؤُنَا ٱلَّذِينَ كُنَّا نَدۡعُواْ مِن دُونِكَۖ ﴿ "mereka berkata, 'Ya Rabb kami, mereka inilah sekutu-sekutu kami yang mereka dahulu kami sembah selain dariMu'." Mereka itu tidak mempunyai keman-faatan dan bantuan pertolongan. Mereka mengisyaratkan pada (aspek) kebatilannya dan mengingkarinya. Mulailah benih kebencian dan permusuhan antara mereka dan sekutu-sekutu itu. ﴾ فَأَلۡقَوۡاْ إِلَيۡهِمُ ٱلۡقَوۡلَ ﴿ "Lalu sekutu-sekutu mereka mengatakan kepada mereka," maksud-nya para sekutu itu pun membantah perkataan mereka, dan berkata kepada mereka, ﴾ إِنَّكُمۡ لَكَٰذِبُونَ ﴿ "Sesungguhnya kamu benar-benar orang yang dusta," lantaran menjadikan kami sebagai sekutu bagi Allah dan menyembah kami bersamaNya. Kami tidak pernah me-nyuruh kalian untuk melakukannya, dan kami pun tidak pernah mengklaim bahwa kami pantas menyandang uluhiyah. Celaan itu hanya tertuju pada kalian (saja).
(87) Pada saat itulah, mereka pasrah kepada Allah, tunduk terhadap keputusanNya, meyakini bahwa mereka pantas menerima siksa ﴾ وَضَلَّ عَنۡهُم مَّا كَانُواْ يَفۡتَرُونَ ﴿ "dan hilanglah dari mereka apa yang selalu mereka ada-adakan," maksudnya mereka masuk neraka, dalam ke-adaan hati mereka tersesak kegeraman terhadap diri sendiri, dan sarat dengan pujian kepada Rabb mereka, dan bahwa Dia tidak menghukum kecuali disebabkan perbuatan mereka.
When the wrongdoers and idolaters will see the punishment, it will not be lightened for them and they will not be given respite by it being delayed from them. Instead, they will enter it to live in it forever.
Lalu apabila orang-orang zalim lagi musyrik itu menyaksikan azab maka azab itu tidak diringankan dari mereka dan mereka tidak akan ditangguhkan darinya. Sebaliknya, mereka langsung memasukinya dan mereka kekal di dalamnya selama-lamanya.
Kad nevjernici ugledaju kaznu u vatri i uvjere se da joj neće umaći – ona im neće biti ni umanjena ni odgođena, neće im se dati ni vremena, bit će bolno i strašno kažnjeni. U Vatri će vječno ostati.
Ce Jour-là, les polythéistes injustes verront de leurs yeux le châtiment qui leur est préparé et qu’on ne reportera pas le moment où ils le subiront. Ils leur sera plutôt instantanément infligé et pour l’éternité.
The coming of prophets and prophets’ followers as preachers of the Truth to communities and nations would seem to be an ordinary event. The world has treated these events as being so insignificant that, excepting the last of the prophets (the Prophet Muhammad), there is no prophet whose work has been treated as worthy of mention in contemporary histories. But their task assumes great importance and seriousness when it is seen linked with the Hereafter. In the majestic court of the Hereafter, these very prophets and bearers of the Truth will be testifiers on behalf of God and, on the strength of their testimony, the eternal future of people will be decided. Those who, according to the testifiers, accepted the Truth and surrendered themselves in submission to it will be treated as people of paradise in the eternal world there; and those who, according to these Godly testifiers, rejected the Truth and were not willing to submit to it, will be consigned to eternal hell. If in a community or nation, true envoys of God make their appearance and that community does not accept their word, then it is a definite proof of that community’s being blameworthy. Thereafter that community loses the right to plead that they were not aware of Judgement Day, Paradise and Hell and that, as such, they should be saved from the punishment of Judgement Day.
O zalim müşrikler, kendi gözleriyle azabı gördükleri zaman, artık azap onlara hafifletilmeyecek ve de ertelenmesi için onlara vakit verilmeyecektir. Bilakis oraya kalıcı olarak ebediyen çıkmamak üzere gireceklerdir.
E quando gli idolatri ingiusti vedranno la punizione, non verrà loro alleviata, né potranno rinviarla a loro favore; al contrario, vi entreranno e vi resteranno in eterno.
Kapag napagmasdan ng mga tagalabag sa katarungan na mga tagapagtambal ang pagdurusa, hindi pagagaanin sa kanila ang pagdurusa ni sila ay ipagpapaliban sa pamamagitan ng pag-aantala nito sa kanila, bagkus papasok sila roon bilang mga mananatili roon at mga pananatilihin.
Cuando los injustos y los idólatras vean el castigo, no tendrán alivio ni recibirán una prórroga ni aplazamiento. En su lugar, ingresarán para vivir en él para toda la eternidad.
Và khi những kẻ sai quấy đa thần tận mắt chứng kiến sự trừng phạt (Hỏa Ngục) thì họ sẽ không được giảm nhẹ và sẽ không được trì hoãn bất cứ thời khắc nào, và họ sẽ vào ở trong đó đời đời và mãi mãi.
E quando gli idolatri vedranno, nell'Aldilà, i loro idoli, che adoravano all'infuori di Allāh, diranno: "Dio Nostro, costoro erano i nostri soci, che adoravamo all'infuori di Te". Diranno ciò per gettare su di loro la responsabilità dei loro peccati. Allāh farà parlare i loro idoli, e risponderanno: "In verità, o idolatri, siete bugiardi nella vostra adorazione, associando un pari ad Allāh; Egli non ha soci che meritino adorazione"
Kapag napagmasdan ng mga tagapagtambal sa Kabilang-buhay ang mga sinamba nilang sila dati ay sumasamba sa mga iyon bukod pa kay Allāh ay magsasabi sila: "Panginoon namin, ang mga ito ay ang mga pantambal namin [sa Iyo] na kami dati ay sumasamba sa kanila bukod pa sa Iyo." Nagsabi sila niyon upang ipapasan nila sa mga ito ang mga pananagutan nila ngunit pabibigkasin ni Allāh ang mga sinamba nila kaya tutugon ang mga ito sa kanila: "Tunay na kayo, O mga tagapagtambal, ay talagang mga sinungaling sa pagsamba ninyo sa isang katambal kasama kay Allāh sapagkat walang kasama sa Kanya na isang katambal para sambahin."
Cuando los idólatras en el más allá vean a los ídolos que solían adorar en lugar de a Al-lah, dirán: “Señor nuestro, estos son nuestros ídolos que solíamos invocar en lugar de Ti”. Ellos dirán esto para hacerles llevar sus cargas. Pero Al-lah hará que hablen sus deidades y éstas les responderán diciendo: “Ustedes, idólatras, son unos mentirosos al adorar a un ídolo junto a Al-lah, porque Él no tiene un copartícipe que merezca adoración”.
Vào Ngày Sau, khi những kẻ thờ đa thần nhìn thấy các thần linh mà họ thờ phượng ngoài Allah, họ sẽ thưa với Ngài: Lạy Thượng Đế của bầy tôi, đây là những thần linh mà bầy tôi đã thờ phượng ngoài Ngài. Họ nói điều đó vì muốn những thần linh mà họ đã tổ hợp gánh tội lỗi của họ, nhưng Allah làm cho các thần linh đó nói chuyện, chúng đáp lại họ với lời: này hỡi những kẻ thờ đa thần, quả thật các ngươi là những kẻ nói dối bởi Allah không có đối tác ngang vai.
Müşrikler, Allah’ın dışında ibadet ettikleri mabutlarını ahirette kendi gözleriyle görünce şöyle derler: "Ey Rabbimiz! Bizim senin dışında kendilerine ibadet ederek ortak kıldıklarımız işte bunlardır." Bu sözleri, günahların onlara yüklenmesi için söylerler. Yüce Allah da onların mabutlarını konuşturur da onlara cevap verirler: "Ey müşrikler! Muhakkak sizler Allah'a ortak kıldığınız ibadetlerinizde yalancısınız. Oysa O'nun hiçbir ortağı yoktur ki ibadet edilerek şirk koşulsun."
Nevjernici će susresti na Sudnjem danu i one koje su obožavali mimo Allaha, idole i kipove. Tad će kazati: “Gospodaru naš, mi smo ove obožavali, a ne Tebe; oni su time bili zadovoljni!” To će reći kako bi na njih prebacili odgovornost. Tad će Allah omogućiti božanstvima da utjeraju u laž svoje obožavaoce, pa ćē reći: “O nevjernici, vi ste bili u krivu obožavajući nās, a ne Allaha! Ta Allah nije imao i nema saučesnika!”
When the idolaters in the afterlife will see the false deities that they used to worship besides Allah, they will say: “O our Lord! These are our partners that we used to worship besides You.” They will say this to make them carry their burdens. Allah will cause their deities to speak and they will respond to them saying: You - O idolaters - were false in your worship of a partner with Allah, for He has no partner deserving of worship.
Apabila di akhirat kelak orang-orang musyrikin melihat sesembahan yang sebelumnya mereka sembah selain Allah, mereka akan berkata, “Ya Tuhan kami! Mereka adalah tuhan-tuhan kami yang dahulu kami sembah selain-Mu.” Mereka berkata demikian agar Allah melimpahkan dosa-dosa mereka kepada sesembahan-sesembahan mereka. Kemudian Allah membuat sesembahan-sesembahan itu berkata untuk menjawab mereka, “Sesungguhnya kalian -wahai orang-orang musyrik- berdusta dalam penyembahan kalian terhadap sekutu bersama Allah karena Allah tidak memiliki sekutu yang berhak disembah bersama-Nya.”
Lorsque les polythéistes verront dans l’au-delà leurs divinités qu’ils adoraient au lieu d’Allah, ils diront: Ô notre Seigneur, ce sont les associés que nous adorions à Ta place. Ils prononceront ces paroles afin de faire porter leurs péchés à leurs divinités, mais Allah ferra parler les divinités en question qui leur répondront: Ô polythéistes, vous mentiez lorsque vous adoriez des associés à Allah, car Allah n’a pas d’associé digne d’être adoré.
Tad će nevjernici pokazati pokornost, poniznost i potčinjenost Gospodaru svjetova, Gordom, a nestat će laži koje su izmišljali na dunjaluku – tvrdnji da će im njihova božanstva biti od koristi i zauzeti se za njih.
Les polythéistes se résigneront alors et se soumettront à Allah Seul et leur invention, à savoir que leurs idoles intercèderont en leur faveur auprès d’Allah, partira en fumée.
The idolaters will surrender and submit to Allah alone and all their fabricated claims that their idols will intercede for them before Allah will disappear.
Müşrikler, bir tek Allah’a boyun eğerek teslim olurlar ve putlarının hakkında uydurmuş oldukları Allah’ın katında şefaat edeceği iddiaları onlardan kaybolup gider.
Orang-orang musyrikin itu lantas menyerah dan tunduk kepada Allah semata. Adapun hal yang mereka klaim bahwa berhala-berhala mereka dapat memberi mereka syafaat di hadapan Allah maka hal itu telah lenyap.
Los idólatras se rendirán y se someterán solo a Al-lah, y todas sus mentiras de que sus ídolos intercederían por ellos ante Al-lah se desvanecerán.
E gli idolatri si saranno arresi e sottomessi ad Allāh, l'Unico, e avranno abbandonato le loro affermazioni che gli idoli avrebbero potuto intercedere per loro presso Allāh.
Và Ngày Sau, những kẻ đa thần mới chịu hạ mình quy phục một mình Allah và những thần linh bục tượng mà họ làm ra sẽ bỏ họ đi mất.
Susuko ang mga tagapagtambal at magpapaakay sila kay Allāh lamang. Mawawala sa kanila ang dati nilang nililikha-likha gaya ng pag-aangkin na ang mga anito nila ay namamagitan para sa kanila sa ganang kay Allāh.
Aquellos que no creyeron y desviaron a otros de la religión de Al-lah tendrán un castigo duplicado de lo que les correspondía por su propia incredulidad, porque engañaron y desviaron a otros.
Những ai vô đức tin nơi Allah và cản trở thiên hạ rời xa con đường chính đạo của Allah, Allah sẽ trừng phạt họ bởi tội xấu xa của bản thân họ và tội lôi kéo người khác đến với sự xấu xa cùng với họ bằng các hình phạt chồng chất lên nhau.
Ang mga tumangging sumampalataya kay Allāh at naglihis sa iba pa sa kanila palayo sa landas ni Allāh ay magdaragdag sa kanila ng isang pagdurusa – dahilan sa kaguluhan nila, panggugulo nila, at pagliligaw nila sa iba pa sa kanila – sa pagdurusang naging karapat-dapat sila dahil sa kawalang-pananampalataya nila.
88- Küfre sapanlar ve Allah yolundan alıkoyanlar var ya, (yeryüzünde) fesada yol açtıkları için onların azaplarına azap katacağız.
88. Yüce Allah, bu âyet-i kerimede günahkârların âkıbetini söz konusu etmektedir. Onlar, kendileri küfre sapmış, Allah’ın âyetlerini yalanlamış ve O’nun peygamberlerine karşı savaş açmışlar, bir de insanları Allah’ın yolundan alıkoymuş, bunun sonucunda da sapıklığa davet eden kimseler olmuşlardır. Onlar, günahları ve suçları kat kat olduğu ve yeryüzünde fesat çıkardıkları için kat kat azabı hak edeceklerdir.
Quanto a coloro che hanno rinnegato Allāh e che hanno sviato gli altri dal Sentiero di Allāh, abbiamo inasprito la loro punizione a causa della loro corruzione, e per aver corrotto gli altri, e per averli sviati, rispetto alla punizione che meritano, a causa della loro miscredenza.
Orang-orang yang kafir kepada Allah dan memalingkan orang lain dari jalan Allah, Kami akan tambahkan azab pada mereka -karena mereka rusak dan merusak dengan menyesatkan orang lain- di samping azab utama yang pantas mereka terima karena kekufuran mereka.
One koji ne vjeruju u Allaha i odvraćaju ljude od prihvatanja islama Allah će dvostruko kazniti; kaznit će ih zbog nevjerovanja i zbog odvraćanja ljudi od Prave staze i navraćanja na zabludu, u čemu je remećenje reda na Zemlji.
On Judgement Day this fact will finally be clear that nobody in this universe has any power except the One and Only God. At that time, when the worshippers of false gods see the gods whom they worshipped, they will make excuses to try to prove their innocence. In other words, they will represent these false gods as having deceived them and made them worship non-gods. But the false gods will immediately contradict this and will say, ‘This was your own arrogance. In order to avoid obedience to God, you yourself devised false gods and in their names you “proved” your self-loving religion to be legitimate.’ There are some who do not accept the call of Truth, and there are others who, further to this, try by various methods to prevent others from doing so. The first type of behaviour results from being misguided, while the second type is that of deliberate misguidance. The punishment given to misguided people will be doubled in the case of those who knowingly misguided others.
Kâfir olup, başkalarını da Allah’ın yolundan alıkoyanlara, -kendi bozuklukları ve ifsat edip, başkalarını da saptırmaları sebebiyle- küfürlerinden ötürü müstahak oldukları azaplarının üstüne azap katarak cezalarını arttıracağız.
"Orang-orang yang kafir dan menghalangi (manusia) dari jalan Allah, niscaya Kami tambahkan kepada mereka siksaan di atas siksaan disebabkan mereka selalu berbuat kerusakan." (An-Nahl: 88).
(88) Lantaran mereka sendiri berbuat kekufuran, mendusta-kan ayat-ayat Allah dan memerangi para RasulNya serta mengha-lang-halangi orang dari jalan Allah, dengan itu, mereka menjadi para penyeru kepada kesesatan, hingga berhak untuk menerima siksaan yang berlipatganda sebagaimana kejahatan mereka juga bertumpuk-tumpuk dan sebagaimana mereka telah melakukan ke-rusakan di bumi Allah.
En plus du châtiment mérité pour leur mécréance, Nous ferons subir d’autres supplices à ceux qui ont mécru en Allah et ont détourné autrui de Son chemin puisqu’ils étaient eux-mêmes corrompus et corrupteurs.
Those who disbelieved and turned others away from the Religion of Allah will have their punishment increased above and beyond what was due to them from their own disbelief, but because they misguiding others also.
The Plight of the Idolators on the Day of Judgement
Allah tells us about the predicament of the idolators on the Day when they will be resurrected in the realm of the Hereafter. He will raise a witness from every nation - that is - their Prophet, to testify about their response to the Message he conveyed from Allah.
ثُمَّ لاَ يُؤْذَنُ لِلَّذِينَ كَفَرُواْ
(then, those who disbelieved will not be given leave.) meaning, they will not be allowed to offer any excuse, as Allah says:
هَـذَا يَوْمُ لاَ يَنطِقُونَ - وَلاَ يُؤْذَنُ لَهُمْ فَيَعْتَذِرُونَ
(That will be a Day when they do not speak. And they will not be permitted to present any excuse) (77:35-36). Hence, Allah says:
وَلاَ هُمْ يُسْتَعْتَبُونَوَإِذَا رَأى الَّذِينَ ظَلَمُواْ
(nor will they be allowed (to return to the world) to repent and ask for Allah's forgiveness. And once those who did wrong see) meaning those who associated others in worship with Allah,
الْعَذَابَ فَلاَ يُخَفَّفُ عَنْهُمْ
(the torment, it will not decrease for them,) meaning it will not be reduced for them even for a moment.
وَلاَ هُمْ يُنظَرُونَ
(nor will they be given respite. ) meaning, it will not be delayed for them, rather they will be taken quickly from the place of gathering, with no calling to account. Then Hell will be brought forth, pulled by seventy thousand ropes, each of which is held by seventy thousand angels, and a neck will stretch forth from Hell towards the people, and it will expel a gust of hot air. No one will be left but will fall to his knees. Then it (the neck that is stretched forth) will say, "I have been entrusted to deal with every stubborn, arrogant one who joined another god with Allah," and so and so, mentioning different types of people, as was reported in the Hadith. Then it will come down upon them and pick them up from where they are standing as a bird picks up a seed. Allah says:
إِذَا رَأَتْهُمْ مِّن مَّكَانٍ بَعِيدٍ سَمِعُواْ لَهَا تَغَيُّظاً وَزَفِيراً - وَإَذَآ أُلْقُواْ مِنْهَا مَكَاناً ضَيِّقاً مُّقَرَّنِينَ دَعَوْاْ هُنَالِكَ ثُبُوراً - لاَّ تَدْعُواْ الْيَوْمَ ثُبُوراً وَحِداً وَادْعُواْ ثُبُوراً كَثِيراً
(When it (Hell) sees them from a far place, they will hear its raging and its roaring. And when they are thrown into a narrow part of it, chained together, they will cry for destruction. Today, do not scream for one destruction, but scream repeatedly for destruction.) (25:12-14)
وَرَأَى الْمُجْرِمُونَ النَّارَ فَظَنُّواْ أَنَّهُمْ مُّوَاقِعُوهَا وَلَمْ يَجِدُواْ عَنْهَا مَصْرِفًا
(And the guilty shall see the Fire and apprehend that they are about to fall into it. And they will find no way to avoid it.) (18:53)
لَوْ يَعْلَمُ الَّذِينَ كَفَرُواْ حِينَ لاَ يَكُفُّونَ عَن وُجُوهِهِمُ النَّارَ وَلاَ عَن ظُهُورِهِمْ وَلاَ هُمْ يُنصَرُونَ - بَلْ تَأْتِيهِم بَغْتَةً فَتَبْهَتُهُمْ فَلاَ يَسْتَطِيعُونَ رَدَّهَا وَلاَ هُمْ يُنظَرُونَ
(If only those who disbelieved knew (about the time) when they will not be able to protect their faces nor their backs from the Fire, and they have no help. Nay, it (the Fire) will come upon them all of a sudden and will perplex them, and they will have no power to avert it nor will they have any respite.) (21:39-40)
The gods of the Idolators will disown Them at the Time when They need them most
Then Allah tells us that their gods will disown them when they need them most. He says:
وَإِذَا رَءَا الَّذِينَ أَشْرَكُواْ شُرَكَآءَهُمْ
(And when those who associated partners with Allah see their partners) meaning, those whom they used to worship in this world.'
قَالُواْ رَبَّنَا هَـؤُلآءِ شُرَكَآؤُنَا الَّذِينَ كُنَّا نَدْعُوْا مِن دُونِكَ فَألْقَوْا إِلَيْهِمُ الْقَوْلَ إِنَّكُمْ لَكَـذِبُونَ
(they will say: "Our Lord! These are our partners whom we used to call upon besides you." But they will throw their statements back at them (saying): "You are indeed liars!") i.e., those gods will say to them, `you are lying. We never commanded you to worship us.' Allah says:
وَمَنْ أَضَلُّ مِمَّن يَدْعُو مِن دُونِ اللَّهِ مَن لاَّ يَسْتَجِيبُ لَهُ إِلَى يَوْمِ الْقِيَـمَةِ وَهُمْ عَن دُعَآئِهِمْ غَـفِلُونَ - وَإِذَا حُشِرَ النَّاسُ كَانُواْ لَهُمْ أَعْدَآءً وَكَانُواْ بِعِبَادَتِهِمْ كَـفِرِينَ
(And who is more astray than one who calls upon others besides Allah, such as will not answer him till the Day of Resurrection, and who are (even) unaware of their invocations to them And when the people are gathered (on the Day of Resurrection), they (false deities) will become their enemies and will deny their worship,) (46:5-6)
وَاتَّخَذُواْ مِن دُونِ اللَّهِ ءالِهَةً لِّيَكُونُواْ لَهُمْ عِزّاً
كَلاَّ سَيَكْفُرُونَ بِعِبَـدَتِهِمْ وَيَكُونُونَ عَلَيْهِمْ ضِدّاً
(And they have taken gods besides Allah, that they might give them honor, power and glory. Nay, but they will deny their worship, and become their adversaries (on the Day of Resurrection).) (19:81-82) Al-Khalil Ibrahim said:
ثُمَّ يَوْمَ الْقِيَـمَةِ يَكْفُرُ بَعْضُكُمْ بِبَعْضٍ
(but on the Day of Resurrection, you will disown each other) 29:25 And Allah says:
وَقِيلَ ادْعُواْ شُرَكَآءَكُمْ
(And it will be said (to them): "Call upon your partners") 28:64 And there are many other similar Ayat.
Everything will surrender to Allah on the Day of Resurrection
وَأَلْقَوْاْ إِلَى اللَّهِ يَوْمَئِذٍ السَّلَمَ
(And they will offer (their full) submission to Allah on that Day,) Qatadah and `Ikrimah said: "They will humble themselves and surrender on that Day," i.e., they will all surrender to Allah, there will not be anyone who does not hear and obey. As Allah says:
أَسْمِعْ بِهِمْ وَأَبْصِرْ يَوْمَ يَأْتُونَنَا
(How clearly will they see and hear, the Day when they will appear before Us!) 19:38 meaning, they will see and hear better than they have ever seen and heard before. And Allah says:
وَلَوْ تَرَى إِذِ الْمُجْرِمُونَ نَاكِسُواْ رُءُوسِهِمْ عِندَ رَبِّهِمْ رَبَّنَآ أَبْصَرْنَا وَسَمِعْنَا
(And if you only could see when the guilty hang their heads before their Lord (saying): "Our Lord! We have now seen and heard.") 32:12
وَعَنَتِ الْوُجُوهُ لِلْحَىِّ الْقَيُّومِ
(And (all) faces shall be humbled before the Ever Living, the Sustainer.) 20:111 meaning, they will humble and submit themselves.
وَأَلْقَوْاْ إِلَى اللَّهِ يَوْمَئِذٍ السَّلَمَ وَضَلَّ عَنْهُم مَّا كَانُواْ يَفْتَرُونَ
(And they will offer (their full) submission to Allah on that Day, and what they falsely invented will wander away from them.) The things that they used to worship which were all based on fabrications and lies, will all disappear, and they will have no helper or supporter, and no one to turn to.
Those among the Idolators who corrupted Others will receive a Greater Punishment
Then Allah tells us:
الَّذِينَ كَفَرُواْ وَصَدُّواْ عَن سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ زِدْنَـهُمْ عَذَابًا
(Those who disbelieved and tried to obstruct the path of Allah, for them We will add torment) meaning one punishment for their disbelief and another punishment for turning others away from following the truth, as Allah says:
وَهُمْ يَنْهَوْنَ عَنْهُ وَيَنْأَوْنَ عَنْهُ
(And they prevent others from him and they themselves keep away from him) 6:26 meaning they forbade others to follow him and they themselves shunned him, but:
وَإِن يُهْلِكُونَ إِلاَّ أَنفُسَهُمْ وَمَا يَشْعُرُونَ
(they destroyed only themselves, while they do not realize it.) This is evidence that there will be varying levels of punishment for the disbelievers, just as there will be varying degrees of Paradise for the believers, as Allah says:
قَالَ لِكُلٍّ ضِعْفٌ وَلَـكِن لاَّ تَعْلَمُونَ
(For each one there is double (torment), but you know not.) 7:38
Ingatlah -wahai Rasul- akan hari di saat Kami membangkitkan seorang rasul pada setiap umat yang bersaksi atas mereka tentang kekufuran atau keimanan yang mereka lakukan. Rasul tersebut dari kalangan mereka sendiri dan ia berbicara dengan bahasa mereka. Lalu Kami mendatangkanmu -wahai Rasul- sebagai saksi atas seluruh umat. Kami menurunkan Al-Qur`ān kepadamu agar kamu menjelaskan apa yang memerlukan penjelasan berupa halal dan haram, pahala dan hukuman dan selainnya. Kami juga menurunkannya sebagai hidayah bagi manusia kepada kebenaran, rahmat bagi siapa yang beriman kepadanya dan mengamalkan kandungannya, dan sebagai berita gembira bagi orang-orang yang beriman kepada Allah dengan apa yang mereka tunggu-tunggu, yaitu kenikmatan abadi.
It is the way of Almighty God that He entrusts the task of delivering warnings and of giving good news to a community through an individual selected from that very community. This is why the prophets who came to various communities were members of those communities. Now the Muslim community is required to fulfill the responsibilities of calling for the Truth and of testifying in every community till the Day of Judgement. The preachers of the various communities of this world will in the Hereafter be God’s witnesses or testifiers of those communities. It will be on the basis of their testimony that decisions will be made regarding the reward or punishment to be given to all individuals of the community. There are descriptions in the Quran of all matters of major moral and practical importance. Indeed, every revealed book which has come to mankind on behalf of God has contained such descriptions. However, the main focus is not on worldly knowledge, but on success or failure in the Hereafter. This is true of the Quran, which lays down broad principles covering the entire range of conduct which will lead to success in the Hereafter. (Neglect of these principles will lead to failure.) Those who are guided by them will merit divine blessings, while those who neglect them will only give grounds for their own destruction.
Remember, O Messenger, the day when we will raise in every nation a Messenger who will testify against them about their denial or their acceptance of faith. This Messenger will be from their ownselves and will speak their language. We have brought you, O Messenger, as a witness against all communities. We revealed the Qur’ān to you to clarify everything that requires clarification such as the lawful and unlawful, reward and punishment etc. We also revealed it as a guidance for people to the truth, as a mercy to those who have faith in it and practice what it contains, and as good news for those who have faith in Allah of the everlasting bliss that awaits them.
-Ey Peygamber!- Her ümmete, onlara karşı küfür veya iman üzerine olup olmadıklarına şahitlik eden bir peygamber gönderdiğimiz o günü hatırla. Bu peygamber onların kendi soylarındandır, onların dilinden konuşur. -Ey Peygamber!- Biz seni de bütün ümmetlere karşı şahitlik etmen için getirdik. Helal ve haram, sevap ve günah olan ve bunların dışında açıklamaya ihtiyaç duyulan her şeyi açıklaman için sana Kur'an'ı indirdik. Biz onu insanları hakka hidayet etmesi için indirdik. Ona iman ederek onunla amel edenlere bir rahmet olması ve (cennette bulunan) kalıcı nimetleri arzulayarak, Allah’a iman eden Müminlere bir müjde olması için indirdik.
"(Dan ingatlah) akan hari (ketika) Kami bangkitkan pada tiap-tiap umat seorang saksi atas mereka dari mereka sendiri, dan Kami datangkan kamu (Muhammad) menjadi saksi atas seluruh umat manusia. Dan Kami turunkan kepadamu al-Kitab (al-Qur`an) untuk menjelaskan segala sesuatu dan petunjuk serta rahmat bagi orang-orang yang berserah diri." (An-Nahl: 89).
(89) Setelah Allah menyampaikan pada keterangan sebelum-nya, bahwa Dia membangkitkan seorang saksi pada setiap umat manusia, maka di sini Allah juga menyebutkan perihal tersebut. Secara khusus Allah membicarakan RasulNya yang mulia (Muham-mad). Allah berfirman, ﴾ وَجِئۡنَا بِكَ شَهِيدًا عَلَىٰ هَٰٓؤُلَآءِۚ ﴿ "Dan Kami datangkan kamu (Muhammad) menjadi saksi atas (seluruh) umat manusia," maksud-nya atas umatmu, bersaksi atas mereka dengan kebaikan dan ke-burukan. Ini termasuk kesempurnaan sifat keadilan Allah تعالى, bahwa setiap rasul bersaksi atas umatnya (sendiri). Pasalnya, dia adalah orang yang paling mengetahui amalan perbuatan umatnya daripada rasul lainnya, dan lebih adil lagi lebih sayang untuk (tidak) bersaksi atas mereka kecuali yang sesuai dengan apa yang berhak mereka terima. Keterangan ini seperti Firman Allah تعالى,
﴾ وَكَذَٰلِكَ جَعَلۡنَٰكُمۡ أُمَّةٗ وَسَطٗا لِّتَكُونُواْ شُهَدَآءَ عَلَى ٱلنَّاسِ وَيَكُونَ ٱلرَّسُولُ عَلَيۡكُمۡ شَهِيدٗاۗ ﴿
"Dan demikian (pula) Kami telah menjadikan kamu (umat Islam), umat yang adil dan pilihan agar kamu menjadi saksi atas (perbuatan) manusia, dan agar Rasul (Muhammad) menjadi saksi atas (perbuatan) kamu." (Al-Baqarah: 143).
Dan Allah تعالى juga berfirman,
﴾ فَكَيۡفَ إِذَا جِئۡنَا مِن كُلِّ أُمَّةِۭ بِشَهِيدٖ وَجِئۡنَا بِكَ عَلَىٰ هَٰٓؤُلَآءِ شَهِيدٗا 41 يَوۡمَئِذٖ يَوَدُّ ٱلَّذِينَ كَفَرُواْ وَعَصَوُاْ ٱلرَّسُولَ لَوۡ تُسَوَّىٰ بِهِمُ ٱلۡأَرۡضُ ﴿
"Maka bagaimanakah (halnya orang kafir nanti) apabila Kami men-datangkan seorang saksi (rasul) dari tiap-tiap umat dan Kami mendatang-kan kamu (Muhammad) sebagai saksi atas mereka itu. Pada hari itu, orang-orang kafir dan orang-orang yang mendurhakai rasul, ingin supaya mereka diratakan dengan tanah." (An-Nisa`: 41-42).
FirmanNya, ﴾ وَنَزَّلۡنَا عَلَيۡكَ ٱلۡكِتَٰبَ تِبۡيَٰنٗا لِّكُلِّ شَيۡءٖ ﴿ "Dan Kami turunkan kepadamu al-Kitab (al-Qur`an) untuk menjelaskan segala sesuatu," dalam masalah prinsip-prinsip agama atau cabang-cabangnya, tentang hukum-hukum di dunia dan akhirat serta segala yang diperlukan oleh para hamba. Ia benar-benar telah dijelaskan dengan paripurna, dengan teks-teks yang jelas dan makna-makna yang terang. Bahkan Allah kerap mengulang-ulang persoalan-persoalan besar yang di-butuhkan oleh hati karena (sering) bersentuhan dengannya setiap saat dan bolak-balik (mengerjakannya) setiap waktu, dan (Dia) me-nyuguhkan kembali dan memperlihatkannya dengan lafazh-lafazh yang berbeda-beda dan bukti-bukti (nyata) yang beraneka ragam, agar meresap dalam hati, sehingga membuahkan kebaikan dan kebajikan sesuai dengan kekonsistenannya di dalam hati. Bahkan Allah juga menyatukan dalam sebuah ungkapan ringan yang jelas, maknanya banyak, sehingga lafazh tersebut berperan sebagai kaidah dan dasar. Masuk dalam kategori ini, yaitu ayat-ayat yang datang setelah ayat ini, yang mengandung berbagai macam perintah dan larangan yang tidak terhitung banyaknya.
Ketika al-Qur`an adalah penjelas bagi segala sesuatu, maka ia menjadi hujjah Allah di hadapan para hambaNya seluruhnya. Aki-batnya, hujjah-hujjah orang-orang yang berbuat aniaya terlumpuh-kan. Sementara kaum Muslimin mereguk kemanfaatan darinya, hingga menjadi sumber hidayah bagi mereka, menuntun dalam masalah agama dan dunia, dan sebagai rahmat yang mengantarkan mereka dapat menggapai kebaikan dunia dan akhirat. Hidayah yang mereka rengkuh berupa ilmu yang bermanfaat dan amal shalih. Se-dangkan bentuk rahmahnya adalah dampak (baik) dari hidayah tersebut, berupa pahala dunia dan akhirat, seperti keshalihan, ke-baikan dan ketenangan hati, kematangan akal yang tidak terwujud kecuali dengan membinanya berdasarkan nilai-nilainya yang me-rupakan nilai-nilai yang paling agung dan luhur, perbuatan-perbuat-an yang mulia, akhlak yang utama, rizki yang lapang, kemenangan atas para musuh dengan ucapan dan perbuatan, dan menggapai keridhaan Allah تعالى serta (suguhan) kemuliaanNya yang agung yang kenikmatan abadi di dalamnya tidak diketahui kecuali oleh Allah, Rabb Yang Maha Penyayang.
Ô Messager, rappelle-toi lorsque Nous ressusciterons de chaque peuple un messager issu de lui, qui parle sa langue et attestera de sa foi ou de sa mécréance et que Nous te convoquerons alors comme témoin pour attester de la foi ou de la mécréance de tous les peuples. Nous t’avons révélé le Coran afin d’exposer clairement tout ce qui nécessite d’être exposé: le licite, l’illicite, la récompense, la punition, etc… Nous l’avons révélé en guise de guidée vers la vérité pour les gens, de miséricorde pour ceux qui y croient et mettent en pratique ses enseignements et d’annonce des délices éternels qui attendent les croyants dans l’au-delà.
Sjetite se Dana u kojem će Allah dovesti po jednog poslanika iz svakog naroda, da bude svjedok u korist onih koji su vjerovali u njega i svjedok protiv onih koji su ga poricali. Poslanik islama, sallallahu alejhi ve sellem, dovest će se da bude svjedok protiv svog umeta, pa će posvjedočiti za one koji su ga slijedili, a protiv onih koji su mu se suprotstavljali. Milostivi Allah objavio je Vjerovjesniku, sallallahu alejhi ve sellem, Kur’an, u kojem objašnjava vjerovanje, propise, pravila lijepog ponašanja, veličinu nagrade u Džennetu i strahotu kazne u Džehennemu. Poslanik islama poziva uz pomoć Kur’ana na Pravi put, samilostan je prema onima koji iskreno vjeruju u njega, te donosi radosne vijesti za one koji slijede kur’ansku uputu – da ih čeka pohvalan završetak, velika i vječna nagrada u Džennetu.
Every Prophet will bear Witness against his Nation on the Day of Resurrection
Allah addressed His servant and Messenger Muhammad ﷺ, saying:
وَيَوْمَ نَبْعَثُ فِى كُلِّ أُمَّةٍ شَهِيدًا عَلَيْهِمْ مِّنْ أَنفُسِهِمْ وَجِئْنَا بِكَ شَهِيدًا عَلَى هَـؤُلآءِ
(And on the Day when We resurrect a witness from each nation from among themselves, and We bring you (O Muhammad) as a witness against these.), meaning, your Ummah. The Ayah means: remember that Day and its terrors, and the great honor and high position that Allah has bestowed upon you. This Ayah is like the Ayah with which `Abdullah bin Mas`ud ended when he recited to the Messenger of Allah ﷺ from the beginning of Surat An-Nisa'. When he reached the Ayah:
فَكَيْفَ إِذَا جِئْنَا مِن كُلِّ أمَّةٍ بِشَهِيدٍ وَجِئْنَا بِكَ عَلَى هَـؤُلاءِ شَهِيداً
(How (will it be) then, when We bring from each nation a witness and We bring you (O Muhammad) as a witness against these) 4:41 the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said to him:
«حَسْبُك»
(Enough.) Ibn Mas`ud said: "I turned to him and saw his eyes streaming with tears."
The Qur'an explains Everything
وَنَزَّلْنَا عَلَيْكَ الْكِتَـبَ تِبْيَانًا لِّكُلِّ شَىْءٍ
(And We revealed the Book (the Qur'an) to you as an explanation of everything,) Ibn Mas`ud said: "Allah made it clear that in this Qur'an there is complete knowledge and about everything." The Qur'an contains all kinds of beneficial knowledge, such as reports of what happened in the past, information about what is yet to come, what is lawful and unlawful, and what people need to know about their worldly affairs, their religion, their livelihood in this world, and their destiny in the Hereafter.
وَهَدَى
(a guidance) means, for their hearts.
وَرَحْمَةً وَبُشْرَى لِلْمُسْلِمِينَ
(a mercy, and good news for the Muslims.) Al-Awza`i said:
وَنَزَّلْنَا عَلَيْكَ الْكِتَـبَ تِبْيَانًا لِّكُلِّ شَىْءٍ
(And We have revealed the Book (the Qur'an) as an explanation of everything,) meaning, with the Sunnah. The is the reason why the phrase,
وَنَزَّلْنَا عَلَيْكَ الْكِتَـبَ
(And We have revealed the Book to you) is mentioned immediately after the phrase,
وَجِئْنَا بِكَ شَهِيدًا عَلَى هَـؤُلآءِ
(And We shall bring you (O Muhammad) as a witness against these. ) the meaning - and Allah knows best - is that the One Who obligated you to convey the Book which He revealed to you, will also ask you about that on the Day of Resurrection.
فَلَنَسْـَلَنَّ الَّذِينَ أُرْسِلَ إِلَيْهِمْ وَلَنَسْـَلَنَّ الْمُرْسَلِينَ
(Then We shall indeed question those (people) to whom it (the Book) was sent and We shall indeed question the Messengers.) (7:6)
فَوَرَبِّكَ لَنَسْـَلَنَّهُمْ أَجْمَعِينَ - عَمَّا كَانُواْ يَعْمَلُونَ
(So by your Lord We question them all about what they did.) (15:92-92)
يَوْمَ يَجْمَعُ اللَّهُ الرُّسُلَ فَيَقُولُ مَاذَآ أُجِبْتُمْ قَالُواْ لاَ عِلْمَ لَنَآ إِنَّكَ أَنتَ عَلَّـمُ الْغُيُوبِ
(On the Day when Allah gathers the Messengers together and says to them: "What was the response you received (to your Message)" They will say: "We have no knowledge, indeed only You are the Knower of all that is hidden.") (5:109) And Allah says:
إِنَّ الَّذِى فَرَضَ عَلَيْكَ الْقُرْءَانَ لَرَآدُّكَ إِلَى مَعَادٍ
(Verily, He Who obligated the Qur'an upon you (O Muhammad) will surely bring you back to the return.) 28:85 meaning, the One Who gave you the obligation of conveying the Qur'an will bring you back to Him, and your return will be on the Day of Resurrection, and He will question you about you commission of the duty He gave you. This is one of the opinions, and it presents a good understanding of it.
E rammenta – o Messaggero – del Giorno in cui chiameremo, per ciascun popolo, un messaggero a testimoniare dei loro atti di miscredenza o di fede; questo messaggero della loro stessa specie parla la loro lingua; e ti abbiamo portato – o Messaggero – come testimone per tutti i popoli, e ti abbiamo rivelato il Corano al fine di chiarire tutte le cose illecite e lecite, le ricompense o le punizioni, o altro, che devono essere chiarite; e Lo abbiamo rivelato come Guida alla verità per la gente, e come Misericordia nei confronti di chi vi crede e vi si attiene; e come buon annuncio, rivolto ai credenti in Allāh, dell'eterna beatitudine che li attende.
Hỡi Thiên Sứ Muhammad, Ngươi hãy nghĩ tới Ngày mà TA (Allah) sẽ phục sinh trong mỗi cộng đồng một vị Thiên Sứ để làm chứng đối chất cộng đồng của mình về việc họ đã vô đức tin hoặc đã có đức tin. Mỗi vị Thiên Sứ đều thuộc loài với họ và nói bằng tiếng của họ. Và TA mang Ngươi - hỡi Thiên Sứ Muhammad - đến làm chứng cho tất cả các cộng đồng. TA đã ban cho Ngươi Kinh Qur'an để Ngươi trình bày rõ ràng về những điều Halal (được phép), Haram (không được phép), sự tưởng thưởng, sự trừng phạt và những thứ khác. TA đã ban Nó xuống cho Ngươi làm nguồn Chỉ Đạo nhân loại đến với chân lý, là một Hồng Ân cho những ai có đức tin và làm theo những gì chứa đựng trong Nó, và để làm nguồn tin mừng cho những người có đức tin mong đợi và khao khát một phần thưởng nơi cõi Vĩnh Hằng.
Commentary
In verse 89, by saying: وَنَزَّلْنَا عَلَيْكَ الْكِتَابَ تِبْيَانًا لِّكُلِّ شَيْءٍ the Qur'an has been credited as the exposition of everything. It means everything about the religion because the objective of Divine revelation and Prophetic mission concerns with these very things. Therefore, the very effort to cull out answers to problems pertaining to economic sciences from the Qur’ an is an exercise in error. However, the appearance of some implied hint some-where there shall not be deemed contrary to this. Now remains the question that the Qur’ an does not carry answers to all problems of the religion itself, how then, would it be correct to say that it is an exposition of everything'?
The answer is that the Qur’ an, does carry the basic principles concerning all problems, and it is in their light that the Ahadith of the Rasul of Allah clarify these problems. Then, there are some details which are delegated to the principles of Ijma` (consensus) and Al-Qiyas (analogical deduction following the norms set by the Shari` ah of Islam). This tells us that the religious rulings deduced from the Ahadith of the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، and from Ijma` and Qiyas are also, in a way, as stated by the Qur’ an itself.
Banggitin mo, O Sugo, ang araw na bubuhay Kami sa bawat kalipunan ng isang sugong sasaksi sa kanila hinggil sa dati nilang taglay na kawalang-pananampalataya o pananampalataya. Ang sugong ito ay kabilang sa lahi nila at magsasalita sa wika nila. Naghatid Kami sa iyo, O Sugo, bilang saksi sa mga kalipunan sa kalahatan. Nagbaba Kami sa iyo ng Qur'ān upang maglinaw ka sa bawat nangangailangan ng paglilinaw gaya ng ipinahihintulot at ipinagbabawal, gantimpala at parusa, at iba pa roon. Nagbaba Kami nito bilang kapatnubayan para sa mga tao tungo sa katotohanan, bilang awa para sa sinumang sumampalataya rito at gumawa ayon sa nasaad dito, at bilang pagbabalita ng nakagagalak para sa mga mananampalataya kay Allāh hinggil sa hinihintay nila na kaginhawahang mananatili.
89- O gün her ümmetin içinden kendilerine karşı birer şahit çıkaracağız, seni de bunlar üzerine şahit getireceğiz! Biz, sana bu Kitab’ı her şey için bir açıklayıcı, hidâyet ve rahmet kaynağı ve müslümanlar için de bir müjde olmak üzere indirdik.
89. Yüce Allah bundan önce “her ümmetten bir şahit” çıkaracağından söz etmişti. Burada da aynısını söz konusu etmekte ve bu şahitler arasından şerefli ve yüce son rasûlü özellikle zikrederek:“Seni de bunlar üzerine şahit getireceğiz” buyurmaktadır. Yani sen ümmetine karşı hayır ve şer hususunda şahitlik edeceksin. Her bir peygamberin kendi ümmetine karşı şahitlik etmesi, Yüce Allah’ın adaletinin kemalindendir. Çünkü her bir peygamber, diğerlerine göre ümmetinin amellerini daha iyi bilir, onlara karşı daha adaletlidir ve onlara karşı layık olmadıkları şekilde şahitlik etmeyecek kadar şefkatlidir. Bu buyruk, Yüce Allah’ın şu buyruklarına benzemektedir:“Böylece sizi vasat bir ümmet kıldık, bütün insanlar üzerine şahitler olasınız, bu Peygamber de sizin üzerinize şahit olsun diye.”(el-Bakara, 2/143)“Her ümmetten birer şahit getirip bunlara karşı da seni şahit getireceğimiz zaman halleri nice olur! Küfre sapanlar ve peygambere isyan edenler o gün yerle bir olma temennisinde bulunacaklardır.”(en-Nisa, 4/41-42)“Biz, sana bu Kitab’ı her şey için bir açıklayıcı… olmak üzere indirdik.” Bu Kitap dinin asli/itikadi ve fer’î/fıkhi hükümlerini, iki cihana ait hükümleri, kulların gerek duydukları her bir hususu açık ifadelerle, net ve anlaşılır anlamlar ile açıklamış bulunmaktadır. O kadar ki Yüce Allah kalplerin, her zaman duymaya ve her an tekrarlamaya ihtiyaç duyduğu önemli meseleleri tekrar tekrar sunmakta, bunları çeşitli lafızlarla ve değişik delillerle açıklığa kavuşturmaktadır. Ta ki bunlar kalpte iyice yer etsin ve kalpte yer edişlerine göre hayır ve iyiliği sonuç olarak ortaya çıkarsınlar. Ayrıca Yüce Allah, açık seçik ve az bir lafızda pek çok anlamları bir arada sunmaktadır. Böylelikle bu lafız, o anlamlar için adeta bir kaide ve temel teşkil etmektedir. Mesela bu âyet-i kerimeden sonra gelen âyet-i kerimede bu hususu görmekteyiz. Zira o âyet-i kerimede sayılamayacak kadar çok türde emir ve yasaklar yer almaktadır.
u Kur’an-ı Kerim, her şeyin mükemmel bir açıklaması olduğundan dolayı o, ayrıca Yüce Allah’ın bütün kullara karşı bir hücceti ve delilidir. Böylelikle zalimlerin kendi lehlerine sürebilecekleri herhangi bir delilleri ve mazeretleri kalmamış, müslümanlar da bu Kitaptan gereği gibi yararlanmışlardır. Bu itibarla bu Kitap, onlar için din ve dünya işlerinde kendisiyle hidâyet buldukları bir hidâyet rehberi ve kendisi ile dünya ve âhiretin her türlü hayrına nail olabildikleri bir rahmet olmuştur. Bu Kitab’ın hidâyeti, onun vasıtasıyla sahip oldukları faydalı ilim ve salih amel ile ortaya çıkar. Bu Kitap vasıtasıyla nail oldukları rahmet ise bunlara bağlı olarak elde ettikleri dünya ve âhiret sevabı ile müşahhaslaşır. Kalbin salâh bulması, iyiliğe yönelmesi, huzur ve sükûn bulması, buna bir örnektir. Diğer taraftan aklın da tamam olma noktasına ulaşması da bunun bir örneğidir ki esasen akıl, ancak en üstün ve en yüce anlamları ihtiva eden Kur'ân’ın manaları üzere eğitilmedikçe tamam olmaz. Yine bu Kitap sayesinde faziletli amellere, üstün ahlâka, geniş rızka, söz ve fiillerle düşmanlara karşı zafere de ulaşılır. Yüce Allah’ın rızasına ve ihtiva ettiği ebedi nimetleri rahmeti sonsuz yüce Rabbin dışında hiç kimsenin bilmediği pek büyük lütuflara nail olunur.
Mensajero, recuerda el día en que haremos surgir en cada nación a un Profeta que testificará contra ellos sobre su rechazo o su aceptación de la fe. Este Profeta saldrá de ellos mismos y hablará su idioma. Te he traído, Mensajero, como testigo contra todas las comunidades. Te revelamos el Corán para que expliques todo lo que requiera una aclaración, como lo lícito e ilícito, la recompensa y el castigo, y demás. También lo revelamos como una guía hacia la verdad, como una misericordia para aquellos que creen y practican lo que contiene, y como albricias para aquellos que creen en Al-lah en cuanto a la felicidad eterna que les espera.
Al-lah ordena a Sus siervos a ser justos, hacer valer los derechos de Al-lah y del prójimo, y no dar prioridad en el juicio a nadie, a menos que tenga un derecho que exija tal preferencia. Les ordena que sean buenos, haciendo más de lo que es obligatorio, como gastar voluntariamente y perdonar al opresor. Los instruye para que atiendan las necesidades de sus familiares. Prohíbe todo lo que es vil, en palabras, como el lenguaje obsceno, y en hechos, como la fornicación. Al-lah prohíbe la opresión y la arrogancia. Al-lah los exhorta con las instrucciones y prohibiciones de esta aleya, a fin de que presten atención a Su consejo.
In verità, Allāh ordina ai Suoi sudditi di essere retti: che il suddito segua le leggi di Allāh e rispetti i diritti della gente e che non faccia preferenze nei giudizi, a meno che non vi sia un valido motivo per fare preferenze; ed Egli ordina di elargire ciò che non è obbligato a elargire, come l'elemosina volontaria, e di perdonare il trasgressore; e ordina di dare ai parenti ciò di cui hanno bisogno; ed Egli dissuade da tutte le nefandezze e le parole vili, oppure da azioni come l'adulterio; e dissuade da ciò che la Shari'ah proibisce, ovvero tutti i peccati; e proibisce l'ingiustizia e l'arroganza tra le persone: Allāh vi raccomanda di attenervi a ciò che vi ha ordinato e di allontanarvi da ciò da cui vi ha dissuaso in questa aya, affinché prendiate atto di ciò che vi ha raccomandato.
Quả thật, Allah ra lệnh đám bề tôi của Ngài phải công bằng có nghĩa là người bề tôi phải thi hành các nghĩa vụ đối với Allah và các nghĩa vụ đối với đám bề tôi của Ngài, không được ưu ái người này hơn người kia trong việc phân xử mà phải công tâm; Ngài ra lệnh phải tử tế, có nghĩa là người bề tôi giúp đỡ và hỗ trợ cho người cần giúp đỡ và hỗ trợ, xí xóa và bỏ qua cho người cư xử bất công với mình; Ngài ra lệnh phải cho và chia sẻ đến bà con ruột thịt những gì họ cần; Ngài cấm tất cả mọi điều ô uế từ lời nói như lời dâm ô, hành động như quan hệ tình dục ngoài hôn nhân; Ngài cấm mọi hành vi trái với giáo lý của Ngài; và Ngài cấm bất công và tự cao tự đại với thiên hạ. Allah chỉ dạy các ngươi về những gì Ngài ra lệnh và những gì Ngài cấm trong câu Kinh này với hy vọng các ngươi biết lưu tâm ghi nhớ.
Tunay na si Allāh ay nag-uutos sa mga lingkod Niya ng katarungan sa pamamagitan ng pagganap ng tao sa mga karapatan ni Allāh at mga karapatan ng mga tao at hindi pagtangi sa isa higit sa isa pa sa paghahatol malibang ayon sa isang karapatang nag-oobliga ng pagtatanging iyon; nag-uutos ng paggawa ng maganda sa pamamagitan ng pagmamabuting-loob ng tao ng hindi kinakailangan sa kanya gaya ng paggugol sa iba nang kusang-loob at pagpapaumanhin sa tagalabag sa katarungan; at nag-uutos ng pagbibigay sa mga kamag-anakan ng kinakailangan nila; sumasaway sa bawat naging pangit sa pananalita gaya ng kahalayan ng pananalita at sa gawa gaya ng pangangalunya; sumasaway sa anumang minamasama ng Batas, na lahat ng mga pagsuway; at sumasaway sa kawalang-katarungan at pagpapakamalaki sa mga tao. Nangangaral sa inyo si Allāh ng ipinag-utos Niya sa inyo at sinaway Niya sa inyo sa talatang ito sa pag-asang magsaalang-alang kayo sa anumang ipinangaral Niya sa inyo.
90- Şüphesiz ki Allah, size adaleti, ihsanı ve yakınlara vermeyi emrediyor. Fahşâyı, münkeri ve bağyi de yasaklıyor. Düşünüp tutasınız diye size öğüt veriyor.
90. Yüce Allah’ın emrettiği “adalet” hem Allah’ın hakları, hem de kulların hakları konusunda adaletli davranmayı kapsar. Bunlarda ise adalet ancak kulun Yüce Allah’ın kendisine farz kılmış olduğu malî ve bedenî bütün hakları tam ve eksiksiz olarak yerine getirmesi ile gerçekleşir. Bu mali ve bedeni hakların bir bölümü Yüce Allah’ın haklarıdır; bir bölümü de O’nun kullarının haklarıdır. Böylece kul, insanlara karşı tam bir adaletle davranır, yönetim ve idaresi altında birtakım kimselerin bulunduğu herkes, yönettiği kimselere karşı bütün görev ve sorumluluklarını eksiksiz eda eder. Bu da halife, hâkim, halife ve hakimlerin vekilleri vb. yetkililerin hepsi için geçerlidir. Adalet, Allah’ın onlara Kitâb-ı Kerîm’inde ve Rasûlü vasıtasıyla farz kılıp yerine getirmelerini emrettiği hususlardır. Alış-veriş ve diğer karşılıklı ilişkilerde kişinin, kullara karşı yerine getirmekle yükümlü olduğu bütün hakları tam verip onların haklarını eksiltmemek, onları aldatıp kandırmamak, onlara zulmetmemek de adaletin bir gereğidir. O halde adalet farzdır. “İhsan” ise müstehab bir fazilettir. İnsanın başkalarına malıyla, bedeniyle, ilmiyle ve diğer çeşitli yollarla faydalı olması buna örnektir. Hatta eti yenen hayvanlara ve diğerlerine karşı iyi davranmak dahi ihsanın kapsamına girer. Yüce Allah’ın -genel olan “ihsan” emri kapsamına girmekle birlikte- özellikle “yakınlara verme”yi söz konusu etmesinin sebebi, onların haklarının daha kuvvetli olması, özellikle onlara haklarını gözetip iyilikte bulunmanın ve buna bilhassa dikkat göstermenin gerekli oluşundan dolayıdır. Yakınıyla uzağıyla bütün akrabalar bunun kapsamına girer. Fakat kim daha yakın ise kendisine iyilik yapılması hakkı daha ileri derecededir.
üce Allah’ın:“Fahşâyı... yasaklar” buyruğunda sözü edilen “fahşa”, şeriatlerin ve fıtratların çirkin gördüğü her bir büyük günahtır. Yüce Allah’a şirk koşmak, haksız yere birini öldürmek, zina, hırsızlık, kendini ve amelini beğenmek, kibir, insanları hakir görmek vb. türlü günahlar bunun kapsamına girer. “Münker”in kapsamına da Yüce Allah’ın hakkını ilgilendiren her türlü günah ve isyan girer. Kan, mal, namus, şeref ve haysiyet ile ilgili hususlarda insanlara karşı yapılan her tür haksızlık da “bağy”in kapsamına girmektedir. Böylelikle bu âyet-i kerime bütün emir ve yasakları ihtivâ etmektedir. Onun kapsamına girmeyen herhangi bir şey kalmamaktadır. İşte bu, diğer bütün cüz’î emirlerin kapsamına girdiği temel bir kaidedir. Adalet yahut ihsan özelliğini taşıyan ya da yakın akrabaya vermeyi ihtiva eden her bir mes’ele, Yüce Allah’ın emrettiği hususlara dahildir. Fahşâ, münker veya bağyi ihtiva eden her bir husus da Yüce Allah’ın yasakladığı şeyler arasındadır. Böylece Yüce Allah’ın verdiği emirlerin ne kadar güzel olduğu, O’nun yasakladığı şeylerin de ne kadar çirkin olduğu ortaya çıkmaktadır. Bu ölçü nazar-ı itibara alınarak insanların sahip oldukları görüşler değerlendirilir, diğer bütün haller de bununla ölçülüp biçilir. Yüce kelâmını bir hidâyet, bir şifa, bir nur ve her bir şeyin durumunu ortaya koyan bir Furkan kılan Allah'ın şanı ne yücedir! İşte bundan dolayı Allah: “Düşünüp tutasınız diye size öğüt veriyor” buyurmaktadır. O, Kitabında size yaptığı açıklamalar ile sizin faydanızı en ileri derecede gerçekleştirecek şeyleri emrediyor ve size zararlı olacak şeyleri de yasaklıyor. Böylelikle O’nun size verdiği öğütleri belki iyice anlar ve bunların mükemmelliklerine akıl erdirirsiniz. Çünkü sizler, O’nun bu buyruklarını iyice anlayıp akledecek olursanız, bunların gereğince amel eder ve en ufak bir bedbahtlığın söz konusu olmadığı bir saadete erersiniz.
anı Yüce Allah, şeriatın aslı itibariyle farz olan şeyleri emrettikten sonra kulun, kendi kendisine uymayı taahhüt ettiği hususları yerine getirmesini emrederek şöyle buyurmaktadır:
Sesungguhnya Allah memerintahkan keadilan pada hamba-hamba-Nya, yaitu agar mereka menunaikan hak-hak Allah dan hak-hak para hamba dan tidak mengutamakan seseorang di atas orang lain dalam hukum kecuali karena ada satu alasan benar yang mengharuskan demikian. Dia juga memerintahkan berbuat kebaikan, yaitu agar seorang hamba memberikan apa yang tidak wajib baginya kepada orang lain seperti infak yang sunah atau memaafkan orang zalim serta Dia memerintahkan membantu hajat kebutuhan para kerabat. Sebaliknya, Allah melarang segala sesuatu yang buruk, baik berupa perkataan seperti perkataan yang buruk atau perbuatan seperti zina. Dia juga melarang apa yang diingkari oleh syariat, yaitu segala bentuk kemaksiatan serta melarang berbuat zalim dan sombong di hadapan manusia. Allah menasihati kalian dengan apa yang Dia perintahkan kepada kalian dan apa yang Dia larang dalam ayat ini dengan harapan kalian mau mengambil pelajaran dari nasihat Allah tersebut.
"Sesungguhnya Allah menyuruh (kamu) berlaku adil dan ber-buat kebajikan, memberi kepada kaum kerabat, dan Allah melarang dari perbuatan keji, kemungkaran dan permusuhan. Dia memberi pengajaran kepadamu agar kamu dapat mengambil pelajaran." (An-Nahl: 90).
(90) Sikap keadilan yang Allah perintahkan, mencakup ke-adilan terhadap hakNya dan hak para hambaNya. Sikap keadilan dalam masalah itu, dengan cara menjalankan hak-hak yang ada secara komplet lagi utuh. Caranya, seorang hamba melaksanakan apa yang Allah wajibkan atas dirinya, berupa hak-hak yang berkait-an dengan kekayaan, fisik dan kombinasi antara keduanya berhu-bungan dengan hakNya dan hak-hak para hambaNya, bergaul de-ngan manusia dengan keadilan yang utuh. Setiap pemegang tang-gung jawab harus menjalankan kewajiban yang berada di bawah tanggungannya, baik ia memegang kekuasaan tertinggi atau kekuasa-an peradilan, atau wakil penguasa maupun wakil hakim. Jadi, ke-adilan hakikatnya adalah segala yang Allah wajibkan atas para hamba dalam kitabNya melalui lisan RasulNya dan memerintahkan mereka untuk menjalankannya. Termasuk (cermin) keadilan dalam bermuamalah, adalah engkau berinteraksi dengan mereka pada transaksi jual-beli dan transaksi timbal balik lainnya dengan meme-nuhi segala yang menjadi kewajibanmu. Jangan sekali-kali mengu-rangi hak mereka, jangan menipu mereka, atau memperdayai me-reka dan jangan pula menzhalimi mereka. Keadilan wajib (ditegak-kan).
Perbuatan ihsan (baik) merupakan perilaku luhur lagi dianjur-kan. Misalnya, memberi bantuan kepada orang lain dalam bentuk uang, bantuan fisik, ilmu dan faidah lainnya. Masuk dalam penger-tian ini, berbuat baik kepada binatang, yang bisu dan dikonsumsi serta makhluk lainnya.
Secara khusus Allah menyinggung pemberian kepada kaum kerabat, kendatipun sudah masuk dalam konteks umum, untuk menekankan tentang hak mereka dan keharusan untuk menjalin hubungan dengan mereka dan bersikap baik kepada mereka serta bersemangat untuk memenuhinya. Masuk dalam pengertian ini, seluruh kaum kerabat, yang dekat ataupun yang jauh. Akan tetapi, semakin dekat hubungan (darah)nya (dengan kita), maka ia semakin berhak menerima kebaikan.
Firman Allah, ﴾ وَيَنۡهَىٰ عَنِ ٱلۡفَحۡشَآءِ ﴿ "Dan Allah melarang dari perbuat-an keji," yaitu seluruh perbuatan dosa besar yang dinilai bejat oleh syariat dan fitrah manusia, semisal perbuatan syirik kepada Allah, membunuh tanpa alasan yang dibenarkan, zina, pencurian, bangga diri, sombong, menghinakan orang lain dan perbuatan keji lainnya.
Termasuk dalam makna kemungkaran adalah, setiap dosa dan maksiat yang berkaitan dengan hak Allah تعالى. Sedangkan tin-dakan permusuhan yaitu setiap permusuhan terhadap sesama me-nyangkut darah, harta, dan kehormatan. Maka, ayat ini menghim-pun seluruh perintah dan larangan, tidak ada yang tersisa melain-kan pasti masuk ke dalamnya.
Ini merupakan kaidah yang menjadi acuan dalam perkara-perkara parsial lainnya. Setiap persoalan yang menyangkut keadil-an, kebaikan atau pemberian kepada kaum kerabat, maka itu ter-masuk perkara yang Allah perintahkan. (Sebaliknya), setiap masalah yang memuat unsur kekejian, kemungkaran atau permusuhan, maka termasuk perkara yang Allah larang.
Melalui ayat ini, dapat diketahui keindahan perintah yang Allah tetapkan, dan keburukan sesuatu yang Allah larang. Dengan dasar ayat ini pula, ucapan-ucapan dan tindakan-tindakan yang ada pada orang-orang diperhitungkan dan diacukan kepadanya di se-tiap kondisi. Mahaberkah Allah, Dzat yang menjadikan pada Fir-man-firmanNya unsur hidayah, penyembuh dan cahaya serta pem-beda antara segala sesuatu. Karenanya, Allah berfirman, ﴾ يَعِظُكُمۡ ﴿ "Dia memberi pengajaran kepadamu," dengannya. Maksudnya dengan penjelasan yang disampaikan olehNya kepada kalian dalam Kitab-Nya, maka Dia memerintahkan kalian perkara yang berisi kebaikan bagi kalian dan melarang kalian dari perbuatan yang mengandung bahaya bagi kalian ﴾ لَعَلَّكُمۡ تَذَكَّرُونَ ﴿ "agar kamu dapat mengambil pelajaran," yaitu sesuatu yang memberimu pelajaran, sehingga kamu memahami dan menyerapnya. Sesungguhnya kalian jika dapat me-ngambil pelajaran dan memahaminya dan mengetahui isi kandu-ngannya, maka kalian pun akan berbahagia dengan kebahagiaan yang tidak disertai oleh celaka.
Setelah memerintahkan perkara yang wajib dalam substansi syariat, maka Allah memerintahkan untuk memenuhi apa yang di-wajibkan seorang hamba pada dirinya.
Allah berfirman,
Şüphesiz Allah kullarına, Allah’ın ve kullarının haklarını yerine getirip, üstün tutmayı gerektiren durumlar dışında verilen hükümde hiç kimseyi diğerinden üstü tutmayarak adaletli olmayı emrediyor. Gönüllü olarak sadaka vermek, zalimi affetmek gibi, kul için zorunlu olmayan lütuflarda bulunarak ihsan etmeyi ve akrabalarının ihtiyaçlarını karşılamayı emrediyor. Ayrıca, hayâsızca söylenen sözleri söylemeyi, zina gibi, çirkin olan işleri, şeriatın kabul etmediği bütün günahları yasaklıyor. Haksızlık etmeyi ve insanlara karşı büyüklük taslamayı da yasaklıyor. Yüce Allah, size verdiği öğüde itibar etmenizi umarak, emrettikleri ve yasakladıklarıyla bu ayette size öğüt veriyor.
How a subject of God should live in the world has been clearly described in this verse. In view of its importance, Caliph ‘Umar ibn ‘Abdul ‘Aziz included this verse in the weekly sermon. The first thing an individual must ensure is that justice (‘adal) is done. This means that whatever right one person has over another should be fully discharged, be the claimant weak or strong. In the fulfillment of rights, only the nature of the right will be considered and not any other factors. The next thing is showing consideration (ihsan). This means that while honouring rights, one should be broadminded. Human consideration should be added to the demands of justice. One should exhibit generosity and sympathy beyond the legal requirement. Man should have the courage as far as possible to reconcile with whatever is rightfully due to him and try to give to others more than is rightfully their due. The third thing is ‘giving their due to near relatives’ (wa i’ta zil qurba). This means that just as a man becomes anxious when he sees his wife and children in need and fulfills that need, he should be similarly sensitive about the needs of others who are close to him. No well-to-do person should behave as if only he himself and the members of his household are entitled to his property: he should also include in his responsibilities the fulfillment of the rights of his relatives. After this three things have been prohibited in this verse. The first thing is moral evil (fahsha’) which is clearly judged to be such by the human conscience and universally considered shameful. The second is the perpetration of such deeds as are judged improper by common moral standards. This includes all those things which are considered as evil by man and which man’s nature refuses to accept. Munkar is the opposite of ma‘ruf. Ma‘ruf consists of such things as are considered good in every society. The third thing is transgressing all limits (baghi). This includes arrogance when a man exceeds his recognized limit and attacks another person; his engaging in sinful behaviour in order to harm another’s life, property and honour; his making use of his strength and influence to gain an illegitimate advantage.
Commentary
This is the most comprehensive verse of the Holy Qur’ an where the essence of the entire range of Islamic teachings has been condensed into a few words. Therefore, from the blessed period of the most righteous elders upto this day, the practice has continued that this verse is recited at the end of the special Khutbah (address) of Jumu'ah and the two 'Eids ('Eid al-Fitr and 'Bid al-Adha). Sayyidna ` Abdullaa ibn Masud ؓ says that the most comprehensive verse of the Holy Qurin appears in Surah An-Nahl and it is: إِنَّ اللَّـهَ يَأْمُرُ بِالْعَدْلِ (16:90 cited above) [ Ibn Kathir ]
Then, there is the case of another Sahabi, Sayyidna Aktham ibn al-Saifi. He actually embraced Islam on the basis of this very verse. Imam Ibn Kathir, quoting Ma` rifatus-Sahabah, a book by Abu Ya` la, who was known as a Hafiz of Hadith (virtually a living data bank of Hadith in contemporary terms), has reported with sound authority that Aktham ibn al-Saifi was the chief of his people. When he learnt about the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، his claim to prophethood and his propagation of Islam, he decided to visit the Holy Prophet ﷺ personally. But, his people suggested to him that he was their chief, the highest ranking person among them, therefore, his going there personally was not appropriate. Then, Aktham proposed the alternative that they should select two persons from the tribe who should go there, survey the situation and report back to him. These two people presented themselves before the Holy Prophet and submitted that they had come from Aktham ibn al-Saifi to find out two things. Aktham has two questions for you:
مَن اَنتَ و مَا اَنتَ
Who are you and what are you?'
He said: 'The answer to the first question is that I am Muhammad ibn ` Abd Allah, and the answer to the second question is that I am a servant of Allah and His Rasul (messenger) '. After that, he recited this verse of Surah An-Nahl which begins with: إِنَّ اللَّـهَ يَأْمُرُ بِالْعَدْلِ وَالْإِحْسَانِ (90). The two emissaries requested him to recite those sentences to them once again. He kept reciting the verse before them until the verse was committed to their memory.
The emissaries returned to Aktham and reported that by asking the first question their intention was to find out his lineage. But, he did not give much attention to this. He simply considered it sufficient to give the name of his father. Yet, when they checked on his lineage with others, they found out that he was very high in lineage and nobility. Then, they told Aktham that the Holy Prophet also recited some words before them which they would narrate to him.
When the emissaries recited the verse under reference to Aktham ibn al-Saifi, he promptly said: 'This tells us that he bids morals which are high and forbids morals which are low. Let all of you embrace his religion as soon as possible so that you stay ahead of other people, and not lag behind as camp followers.' [ Ibn Kathir ]
Similarly, Sayyidna ` Uthman ibn Maz` un ؓ says: 'At the initial stage, I had embraced Islam because people around said so. But, Islam had not taken roots in my heart. Then, there came a day when I was pre-sent in the blessed company of the Holy Prophet ﷺ . All of a sudden, signs associated with the descent of revelation on him became apparent, and after some strange things had transpired, he said: "The emissary of Allah Ta` ala came to me and this verse was revealed upon me". Sayyidna ` Uthman ibn Maz` un ؓ says that once he saw this event and heard this verse, his faith became all firm and fortified in his heart and the love for Rasulullah ﷺ came to be settled there for good'. [ After reporting this event, Ibn Kathir has said that it is supported by strong and authentic chain of transmitting authorities ]
Likewise, when the Holy Prophet ﷺ recited this verse before Walid ibn Mughirah, he went to report his impression before his people, the Quraish of Makkah, in the following words:
وَاللہ انّ لہ لحلاوۃ و انَّ علیہ لطلاوۃ وانَّ اصلہ لمورق وأعلاۃ لمثمر وما ھو بقول بشر
By God, in it, there is a special sweetness and, above it there is a unique hallow of light, and leaves are going to sprout out from its roots and fruits are going to show up on its branches - and this can never be the speech of any human being.
The Command To Do Three Things And Not To Do Three
Allah Ta’ ala bids three things in this verse. These are: (1) To do justice, (2) to be good, (3) to give relatives (their due). Then, He forbids three things. These are: (1) Shameful acts, (2) evil deeds, (3) transgression. The Islamic legal sense of these six words, and their limits, are being explained as follows:
Al-` Adl: الْعَدْلِ : The real and literal meaning of this word is to make equal. Pertinent to this, the equitable judgment of officials in the disputed cases of people is called Al-'Adl or justice. The statement: أَن تَحْكُمُوا بِالْعَدْلِ بِالْعَدْلِ (and that when you judge between people, judge with fairness - 4:58) in the Holy Qur’ an carries this very sense and, in view of this, the word Al-` Adl (justice) also refers to moderation (al-i'tidal) between the two extremes of excess (al-ifrat) and deficiency (at-tafrit). Then, very much in congruity with this sense, some Tafsir authorities have explained Al-` Adl at this place as the equality of the outward and the inward state of a per-son, that is, what one says or does through the obvious organs of his body should also be compatible with what he believes in and lives by. However, the truth of the matter is that the word Al-` Adl here has been used in its general sense which is inclusive of all these forms and shades reported from different Tafsir authorities. There is no contradiction or divergence in them.
And according to Ibn al-` Arabi, the intrinsic meaning of Al-` Adl is to make equal, then, different congruities go to make its sense different. For instance, one sense of Al-'Adl or justice is that man should do justice between his Nafs (self) and his Rabb (Lord-God). If so, it would mean that he should give preference to the right of Allah Ta’ ala over the pleasure of his self and make the seeking of His pleasure far more urgent and prior than the pursuit of his own desires and obey His commands and to-tally abstain from what He has forbidden.
Then, there is the second kind of justice which requires that one enter into a deal of justice with his own self, that is, protect his self from all such challenges which bring physical or spiritual destruction upon him, refuse to fulfill such desires of his self which are harmful for him in the end, be content and satisfied observing patience, and avoid putting unnecessary burden on his self without valid excuse.
The third kind of justice prevails between one's own self and the rest of Allah's creation. In this case, the essential sense is that one should deal with the whole creation in a cooperative spirit wishing well, doing good and having sympathy, never betray anyone with the slightest breach of trust in any transaction whether minor or major, demand from his self justice for everyone, and see to it that no human being is hurt by anything said or done by him whether apparent or concealed.
Similarly, there is the justice done when two parties bring one of their cases for adjudication before a person, then, it is the duty of that person that he must decide the case without any tilt towards anyone and in accordance with what is the truth. Then, it is also a form of justice when one leaves out the extreme options of excess and deficiency in all matters and takes to the path of moderation. This is the sense Abu ` Abdullah al-Razi prefers when he says that the word Al-'Adl (justice) is inclusive of moderation in belief, moderation in deed, moderation in morals, everything. [ Al-Bahr al-Mubit ]
Finally, Imam Al-Qurtubi who gives all these details to determine the sense of Al-` Adl also considers it good for the purpose. This also tells us that the one single word, Al-` Adl, in this verse encompasses in itself the adherence to all good morals and deeds and the avoidance of all bad morals and deeds.
Al-Ihsan : الْإِحْسَانِ : The real and literal meaning of Al-Ihsan is to make something good. It has two kinds: (1) that one makes deeds or morals and habits become good and perfect in one's own person; (2) that one deals with the other person nicely, decently and favourably. To cover this second sense, Arabic usage takes:إِلَىٰ (ila) as the preposition after it, as it appears in a verse of the Qur'an: أَحْسِن كَمَا أَحْسَنَ اللَّـهُ إِلَيْكَ (be good as Allah has been good to you - 28:77).
Imam Al-Qurtubi has said that this word has been used in its general sense in the cited verse, therefore, it is inclusive of both kinds of Ihsan. Then, the first kind of Ihsan, that is, doing something well in its own right, is also general - for instance, to come out with acts of worship in their best possible form, to make efforts to improve upon personal deeds and morals and to seek betterment in dealings with others.
The meaning of Ihsan given by the Holy Prophet himself in the famous Hadith of Jibra'il relates to the quality of Ihsan in acts of ` Ibadah or worship. The gist of his blessed statement is: Worship Allah as if you are seeing Allah. And if you cannot imagine Divine presence at this level, then, each person must have at least this much certitude that Allah Almighty is, after all, seeing what he or she is doing. The reason is that it is a cardinal part of Islamic faith that not the minutest molecule of this universe can remain outside the reach of the knowledge and perception of Allah Ta’ ala.
To sum up, it can be said that the second command given in this verse is that of Ihsan. Included here is the Ihsan of ` Ibadah (the betterment of acts of worship) as explained by the Hadith. Also included here is the Ihsan or betterment of all deeds, morals and habits, that is, seeing that they come out right, good and authentic in the form and spirit de-sired. And also included here is to be good to the whole creation of Allah, whether believer or infidel, human or animal.
Imam Al-Qurtubi has said: The person in whose house his cat is not fed and taken care of and the birds in whose cage are not attended to as due, then, no matter how devoted to acts of worship he may be, he would still not be counted among the Muhsinin, those who are good to others.
In conclusion, the first command given in this verse is that of Al-` Adl or justice, then, that of Al-Ihsan or being good. Some Tafsir authorities have said that justice means that one should give the right of the other person in full and take what comes to him, neither less nor more; then, should someone hurt you, you hurt him only as much as he did, no more. And Ihsan or being good means that you give the other person more than his real due and, as for your own right, ignore it to the limit that you willingly accept even if it turns out to be less than due. Similarly, when someone hurts you physically or verbally, then, rather than inflict an equal retaliation against that person, you better forgive him, in fact, return the evil done by him with what is good for him. Thus, the command to do justice comes in the form of what is Fard and Wajib (obligatory and necessary as duty) while the command to be good appears in the status of an act which is voluntary (Nafl) and is motivated by a well-meaning desire to contribute more in the way of what is good.
Give relatives (their due) إِيتَاءِ ذِي الْقُرْبَىٰ. The third command given in this verse is to give relatives (their due). The word: إِيتَاءِ ('i'ta' ) used in the text means to give something - with the added sense of giving as gift or presentation in good grace. The word: الْقُرْبَىٰ (al-qurba) means relationship or kinship; and: ذِي الْقُرْبَىٰ (dhil-qurba) means relatives or kin. Thus, the command: إِيتَاءِ ذِي الْقُرْبَىٰ (ita' dhil-qurba) comes to mean to give something to relatives. That which has to be given has not been spelled out here. But, there is another verse in the Qur’ an where the object does find mention: وَآتِ ذَا الْقُرْبَىٰ - (give the relative his due - 17:26). As obvious, the same object applies here too, that is, relatives be given their due. Included under this 'due' is serving them financially, as well as serving them physically, and visiting them when sick, and taking care of them when in need, and the giving of verbal comfort and the expression of concern and sympathy too. Though, giving relatives their due was included under the spectrum of the word: Al-Ihsan, yet it has been mentioned separately in order to place stress on its added importance.
Given upto this point were three commands asserted positively. The other three asserted negatively, denoting prohibition and unlawfulness, are as follows:
"And forbids from shameless acts, evil deeds and transgression": وَيَنْهَىٰ عَنِ الْفَحْشَاءِ وَالْمُنكَرِ وَالْبَغْيِ : The first word: الْفَحْشَاءِ (al-fahsha' ) translated as 'shameful acts', refers to such evil word or deed the evil of which is all too open and clear and which everyone considers bad. Then, الْمُنكَرِ (al-munkar) translated as 'evil deeds', denotes the word or deed the unlawfulness or impermissibility of which is agreed upon by the well-recognized authentic exponents of the Shari` ah of Islam. Therefore, no side can be regarded as 'munkar' in their Ijtihad-based differences and, as for the word: الْمُنكَرِ 'Al-Munkar', it includes all sins whether outward or in-ward, done practically or committed morally. The real meaning of the third word: الْبَغْيِ (al-baghy) translated as 'transgression' is to cross the limit. The sense is that of injustice and excess. At this place, though the sense of the word: الْمُنكَرِ Al-Munkar (evil deeds) is inclusive of both Al-Fahsha' (shameful acts) and Al-Baghy (transgression), but Al-Fahsha' has been picked out as a separate entry, and made to appear first as well, because of its extreme evil and abomination. And the word: Al-Baghy has been taken up separately because its fallout is contagious. It affects others. Sometimes this transgression reaches the outer limits of mutual hostility, even armed confrontation, or it could go still further and cause international disorder.
According to a saying of the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، there is no sin, except injustice, the retaliation against which and the punishment for which comes so quickly. From this we learn that the ultimate severe punishment for injustice due in the Hereafter has to come anyway, however, much before that happens, Allah Ta` a1a punishes the perpetrator of in-justice in this mortal world as well - even though, he may fail to realize that the punishment he received was for a particular injustice committed by him and that Allah Ta’ ala promised to help the victim of injustice.
The six commands, imperative and prohibitive, given in this verse are - if pondered upon - an elixir for the perfect prosperity of man's individual and collective life. May Allah bless us all with the ability of following them.
Allah instructs His servants to be just, by discharging Allah’s rights and the rights of fellow human beings and by not giving preference in judgement to anyone unless with a right that demands such preference. He instructs them to be good, by doing more than what is mandatory such as spending voluntarily and forgiving the oppressor. He instructs them to see to the needs of their relatives. He forbids everything that is vile, in words, such as obscene speech, or in deeds, such as fornication. He forbids oppression and arrogance over people. Allah advises you with the instructions and prohibitions in this verse in the hope that you will take heed of His advice.
Allah naređuje Svojim robovima da izvršavaju obaveze kako prema Allahu tako i prema drugim stvorenjima, te da se nikome ne daje prednost osim s pravom. Naređuje dobročinstvo kroz udjeljivanje, praštanje i davanje bližnjima ono što im je potrebno. Zabranjuje sve što je ružno, bilo da se radi o riječima poput razvratnog govora ili djelima, poput bluda. Zabranjuje sve što je šerijatom pokuđeno, tj. grijehe, nepravdu, oholost nad ljudima. Allah vas savjetuje da činite ono što vam se naređuje i da ostavite ono što vam se zabranjuje u ovom ajetu, kako biste pouku uzeli i korist izvukli.
The Command to be Fair and Kind
Allah tells us that He commands His servant to be just, i.e., fair and moderate, and that He encourages kindness and good treatment. As He says:
وَإِنْ عَاقَبْتُمْ فَعَاقِبُواْ بِمِثْلِ مَا عُوقِبْتُمْ بِهِ وَلَئِن صَبَرْتُمْ لَهُوَ خَيْرٌ لِّلصَّـبِرينَ
(And if you punish them, then punish them with the like of that with which you were afflicted. But if you have patience with them, then it is better for those who are patient.) (16:126)
وَجَزَآءُ سَيِّئَةٍ سَيِّئَةٌ مِّثْلُهَا فَمَنْ عَفَا وَأَصْلَحَ فَأَجْرُهُ عَلَى اللَّهِ
(The recompense for an offense is an offense the like thereof; but whoever forgives and makes reconciliation, his reward is with Allah.) 42:40
وَالْجُرُوحَ قِصَاصٌ فَمَن تَصَدَّقَ بِهِ فَهُوَ كَفَّارَةٌ لَّهُ
(and wounds equal for equal. But if anyone remits the retaliation by way of charity, it shall count as atonement for him.) 5:45 And there are other Ayat which support the institution of justice in Islam, as well as encouraging a fair and generous attitude.
The Command to maintain the Ties of Kinship and the prohibition of Immoral Sins, Evil and Tyranny
وَإِيتَآءِ ذِى الْقُرْبَى
(and giving (help) to relatives,) meaning that Allah is commanding us to uphold the ties of kinship, as He says:
وَءَاتِ ذَا الْقُرْبَى حَقَّهُ وَالْمِسْكِينَ وَابْنَ السَّبِيلِ وَلاَ تُبَذِّرْ تَبْذِيرًا
(And give the relative his due and to the poor and to the wayfarer. But do not spend wastefully in the manner of a spendthrift.) (17:26)
وَيَنْهَى عَنِ الْفَحْشَاءِ وَالْمُنْكَرِ
(and He forbids immoral sins, and evil) Fahsha' refers to all things that are forbidden, and Munkar refers to those forbidden deeds that are committed openly by the one who does them. Hence Allah says elsewhere:
قُلْ إِنَّمَا حَرَّمَ رَبِّيَ الْفَوَحِشَ مَا ظَهَرَ مِنْهَا وَمَا بَطَنَ
(Say (O Muhammad): "(But) the things that my Lord has indeed forbidden are the indecencies, whether committed openly or secretly) (7:33) Baghy refers to aggression towards people. In a Hadith, the Prophet said:
«مَا مِنْ ذَنْبٍ أَجْدَرَ أَنْ يُعَجِّلَ اللهُ عُقُوبَتَهُ فِي الدُّنْيَا مَعَ مَا يَدَّخِرُ لِصَاحِبِهِ فِي الْآخِرَةِ مِنَ الْبَغْيِ وَقَطِيعَةِ الرَّحِم»
(There is no sin more deserving of having its punishment hastened in this world, as well as what is reserved in the Hereafter for the one who does it, than tyrannical aggression and cutting the ties of kinship.)
يَعِظُكُمُ
(He admonishes you,) meaning, He commands what He commands you of good and He forbids what He forbids you of evil;
لَعَلَّكُمْ تَذَكَّرُونَ
(so that perhaps you may take heed) Ash-Sha`bi reported that Shatiyr bin Shakl said: "I heard Ibn Mas`ud say: `The most comprehensive Ayah in the Qur'an is in Surat An-Nahl:
إِنَّ اللَّهَ يَأْمُرُ بِالْعَدْلِ وَالإْحْسَانِ
(Verily, Allah enjoins justice and kindness...)"' It was reported by Ibn Jarir.
The Eyewitness Account of `Uthman
Concerning the revelation of this Ayah, Imam Ahmad reported a Hasan Hadith from `Abdullah bin `Abbas who said: "While the Messenger of Allah ﷺ was sitting in the courtyard of his house, `Uthman bin Maz`un passed by and smiled at the Messenger of Allah ﷺ. The Messenger of Allah ﷺ said to him,
«أَلَا تَجْلِسُ؟»
(Won't you sit down) He said, `Certainly.' So the Messenger of Allah ﷺ sat facing him, and while they were talking, the Messenger of Allah ﷺ began looking up at the sky, looking at it for a while, then he brought his gaze down until he was looking at the ground to his right. Then the Messenger of Allah ﷺ turned slightly away from his companion `Uthman to where he was looking. Then he began to tilt his head as if trying to understand something, and Ibn Maz`un was looking on. When the matter was finished and he had understood what had been said to him, the Messenger of Allah ﷺ stared at the sky again as he had the first time, looking at whatever he could see until it disappeared. Then he turned back to face `Uthman again. `Uthman said, `O Muhammad, I have never seen you do anything like you did today while I was sitting with you.' The Messenger of Allah ﷺ said:
«وَمَا رَأَيْتَنِي فَعَلْتُ؟»
(What did you see me do) `Uthman said: `I saw you staring at the sky, then you lowered your gaze until you were looking to your right, then you turned to him and left me. Then you tilted your head as if you were trying to understand something that was being said to you.' The Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«وَفَطِنْتَ لِذَلِكَ؟»
(Did you notice that) `Uthman said, `Yes'. The Messenger of Allah ﷺ said:
«أَتَانِي رَسُولُ اللهِ آنِفًا وَأَنْتَ جَالِس»
(A messenger from Allah came to me just now, when you were sitting here.) `Uthman said, `A messenger from Allah' The Messenger of Allah ﷺ said,
«نَعَم»
(Yes.) `Uthman said, `And what did he say to you' The Messenger of Allah ﷺ said:
إِنَّ اللَّهَ يَأْمُرُ بِالْعَدْلِ وَالإْحْسَانِ
(Verily, Allah orders justice and kindness...) `Uthman said: `That was when faith was established in my heart and I began to love Muhammad ." It is a Hasan Hadith having a good connected chain of narrators in which their hearing it from each other is clear.
Allah ordonne à Ses serviteurs la justice, qui consiste à s’acquitter des droits d’Allah et des droits des serviteurs et à ne pas favoriser quelqu’un lorsque l’on juge, si ce n’est avec raison. Il ordonne la bienfaisance, qui consiste à accomplir de bon cœur une bonne œuvre non obligatoire, comme faire l’aumône et pardonner à un offenseur. Il ordonne également de mettre à la disposition de ses proches tout ce dont ils ont besoin. D’autre part, Il défend tout ce qui est hideux comme paroles, à l’image des obscénités par exemple, et comme agissements, à l’image de la fornication. Il défend ce que la religion réprouve, c’est-à-dire tout péché, et interdit également l’injustice et l’arrogance. Allah vous explique ce qu’Il vous a ordonné et défendu dans ce verset en guise d’exhortation, allez-vous en déduire des enseignements?
"Dan tepatilah perjanjian dengan Allah apabila kamu berjanji, dan janganlah kamu membatalkan sumpah-sumpah(mu) itu, sesu-dah meneguhkannya, sedang kamu telah menjadikan Allah sebagai saksimu (terhadap sumpah-sumpah itu). Sesungguhnya Allah menge-tahui apa yang kamu perbuat. Dan janganlah kamu seperti seorang perempuan yang menguraikan benangnya yang sudah dipintal dengan kuat, menjadi cerai berai kembali, kamu menjadikan sumpah (per-janjian)mu sebagai alat penipu di antaramu, disebabkan adanya satu golongan yang lebih banyak jumlahnya dari golongan yang lain. Sesungguhnya Allah hanya menguji kamu dengan hal itu. Dan sesungguhnya di Hari Kiamat akan dijelaskanNya kepadamu apa yang dahulu kamu perselisihkan itu." (An-Nahl: 91-92).
(91) Dan kandungan ayat ini mencakup seluruh hal yang dijanjikan seorang hamba kepada Rabbnya, berupa berbagai jenis ibadah, nadzar, sumpah yang telah dia tetapkan, jika pelaksanaan-nya merupakan sebuah kebajikan. Kandungan ayat ini juga menca-kup akad yang telah dia langsungkan dengan orang lain, seperti (isi) akad antara dua orang yang menjalin akad perjanjian, dan se-perti janji yang disampaikan oleh seorang hamba kepada orang lain dan ia telah meneguhkannya pada dirinya. Pada semua perka-ra itu, dia wajib memenuhi dan menyempurnakannya bila mampu. Oleh karena itu, Allah melarang pembatalannya. Allah berfirman, ﴾ وَلَا تَنقُضُواْ ٱلۡأَيۡمَٰنَ بَعۡدَ تَوۡكِيدِهَا ﴿ "Dan janganlah kamu membatalkan sumpah-sumpah(mu) itu, sesudah meneguhkannya," menetapkannya atas Nama Allah تعالى. ﴾ وَقَدۡ جَعَلۡتُمُ ٱللَّهَ عَلَيۡكُمۡ ﴿ "Sedang kamu telah menjadikan Allah atas kamu," wahai orang-orang yang saling membuat perjanjian-perjanjian ﴾ كَفِيلًاۚ ﴿ "sebagai saksi," maka kalian tidak boleh untuk tidak melangsungkan perkara yang mana Allah kamu jadikan sebagai saksinya. Akibatnya, engkau tidak mengagungkan Allah dan mela-kukan pelecehan terhadapNya. Pihak lain telah ridha dengan sum-pah dan penekanan yang mana kamu jadikan Allah padanya se-bagai saksi. Sebagaimana ia telah mempercayaimu dan berprasangka baik kepadamu, maka, tepatilah apa yang engkau ucapkan dan tegaskan kepadanya. ﴾ إِنَّ ٱللَّهَ يَعۡلَمُ مَا تَفۡعَلُونَ ﴿ "Sesungguhnya Allah me-ngetahui apa yang kamu perbuat," lalu Allah akan membalas setiap pelaku perbuatan atas dasar amalannya sesuai dengan niat dan maksudnya.
(92) ﴾ وَلَا تَكُونُواْ ﴿ "Dan janganlah kamu," saat membatalkan per-janjian-perjanjian, menjadi masuk dalam perumpamaan yang ter-buruk, paling jelek dan benar-benar menunjukkan kebodohan orang yang menjalankannya. Yaitu ﴾ كَٱلَّتِي ﴿ "seperti seorang perempuan," yang memintal (benang) dengan pintalan yang kuat, lalu ketika telah kokoh dan terealisasikan apa yang ia inginkan, maka dia mengurai-kannya dan menjadikannya ﴾ أَنكَٰثٗا ﴿ "bercerai berai kembali." Sudah kepayahan dalam memintal dan kelelahan untuk menguraikannya, namun dia tidak mendapatkan manfaat (dari perbuatannya) selain kegagalan, kepayahan, dan ketololan akalnya serta kepincangan pikiran. Begitu pula orang yang mengurai perjanjian yang telah dia tetapkan. Ia adalah orang yang berbuat zhalim, bodoh, idiot, kurang agama dan tata krama. Firman Allah, ﴾ تَتَّخِذُونَ أَيۡمَٰنَكُمۡ دَخَلَۢا بَيۡنَكُمۡ أَن تَكُونَ أُمَّةٌ هِيَ أَرۡبَىٰ مِنۡ أُمَّةٍۚ ﴿ "Kamu menjadikan sumpah (perjanjian)mu sebagai alat penipu di antaramu, disebabkan adanya satu golongan yang lebih banyak jumlahnya dari golongan yang lain," maksudnya, kondisi demikian ini tidak pantas terjadi pada kalian, yaitu menetapkan sumpah-sumpah yang diteguhkan dan menunggu-nunggu kesempatan, lalu ketika pembuat perjanjian lemah, tidak mampu mengalahkan pihak lain, maka dia memenuhi perjanjian tersebut, bukan karena niatan untuk mengagungkan perjanjian dan sumpah, tetapi untuk melemahkan-nya. Apabila posisinya kuat dan melihat adanya kepentingan dunia-wi dalam pembatalannya, maka dia menggugurkannya, tanpa peduli dengan janji dan sumpahnya kepada Allah. Kejadian-kejadian itu semua terjadi berdasarkan hawa nafsu jiwanya dan lebih mengu-tamakannya daripada keinginan Allah dan norma-norma kemanu-siaan dan moral yang terpuji. Agar kalian menjadi umat yang lebih besar jumlah dan kekuatannya dibandingkan umat lainnya. Ini me-rupakan ujian dan cobaan dari Allah agar [Allah] menguji kalian dengannya melalui cara mendatangkan berbagai sebab kausalitas terjadinya cobaan yang menjadi alat penguji bagi orang yang jujur lagi menepati (janjinya)(dibedakan) dari orang yang jahat lagi ce-laka. ﴾ وَلَيُبَيِّنَنَّ لَكُمۡ يَوۡمَ ٱلۡقِيَٰمَةِ مَا كُنتُمۡ فِيهِ تَخۡتَلِفُونَ ﴿ "Dan sesungguhnya di Hari Kiamat akan dijelaskanNya kepadamu apa yang dahulu kamu perselisihkan itu," maka Allah memberi alasan kepada setiap orang dengan amalan-nya, dan menghinakan orang yang melanggar janji.
Fulfil every pledge that you made to Allah or that you made to people. Do not break oaths after making them binding by swearing by Allah, when you have made Allah a witness to the oath that you swore. Allah knows what you do. Nothing is hidden from Him and He will recompense you for that.
Remplissez chaque engagement pris avec Allah ou avec les gens et ne commettez pas de parjure quand vous faites un serment solennellement appuyé par le nom d’Allah et que vous avez pris Allah à témoin de votre intention d’y rester fidèle. Allah sait ce que vous faites: rien de vos agissements ne Lui échappe et Il vous rétribuera en fonction de ceux-ci.
Ispunjavajte sve obaveze i zakletve koje su između vas i Allaha, ali i one između vas i drugih ljudi, ako nisu u suprotnosti sa šerijatom. Nipošto nemojte kršiti zakletve koje ste potvrdili pozivajući se na uzvišeno Božije ime i Allaha kao jamca uzeli za ono što ste obećali. Bojte se Allaha, On dobro zna ono što činite i pouzdano znajte da ćete odgovarati za svoja djela!
Allah’a ve insanlara verdiğiniz bütün sözlerinizi yerine getirin ve Allah adına yemin ederek pekiştirmenizin ardından yeminlerinizi sakın bozmayın. Sizler, verdiğiniz söze vefa göstereceğinize dair Allah’ı kendinize şahit kıldınız. Şüphesiz Allah, sizin yaptığınız her şeyi bilir ve bunların hiçbiri O'na gizli kalmaz. Bütün bunların karşılığını verecektir.
Penuhilah segala perjanjian yang kalian buat dengan Allah dan dengan manusia dan jangan melanggar sumpah yang kalian kuatkan dengan menyebut nama Allah padanya karena kalian telah menjadikan Allah sebagai saksi untuk memenuhi apa yang kalian sumpahkan. Sesungguhnya Allah mengetahui apa yang kalian lakukan, tidak ada sesuatu pun darinya yang samar bagi-Nya, dan Dia akan memberi kalian balasan atas amal perbuatan kalian tersebut.
91- Ahitleştiğiniz zaman Allah’ın ahdini eksiksiz yerine getirin. Pekiştirdikten ve Allah’ı üzerinize kefil kıldıktan sonra yeminleri bozmayın! Şüphe yok ki Allah yaptıklarınızı bilir.
92- Bir grup diğer bir gruptan daha çoktur diye yeminlerinizi aranızda bir hile ve fesat aracı edinip de ipliğini sağlamca eğirdikten sonra bozup dağıtan kadın gibi olmayın! Allah, bu şekilde sizi ancak imtihan eder. Hakkında anlaşmazlığa düştüğünüz şeyleri O, kıyamet gününde elbette size açıklayacaktır.
91. “Ahitleştiğiniz zaman Allah’ın ahdini eksiksiz yerine getirin.” Bu buyruklar, kulun Rabbi ile ahdi olan ibadetleri, adakları ve eğer iyilik ihtiva ediyor ise yaptığı yeminleri tümüyle kapsar. Aynı şekilde kulun başkası ile akdetmiş olduğu taraflar arasındaki ahitleri, başkasına verdiği ve kendisine yükümlülük olmak üzere üstlenip pekiştirdiği sözleri de kapsar. İşte kulun, güç yetirebildiği takdirde bütün bunlara eksiksiz bağlı kalması ve bunları tamamlaması görevidir. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah, bu gibi ahidleri bozmayı yasaklayarak: Yüce Allah’ın adı ile akdetmek suretiyle “Pekiştirdikten ve Allah’ı üzerinize kefil kıldıktan sonra” ey akidlerde bulunanlar! “yeminleri bozmayın!” Yüce Allah’ı üzerinize kefil kıldığınız ahitlerinizi sağlamca yerine getirmemek, size helâl değildir. Çünkü bunları yerine getirmeyecek olursanız Yüce Allah’ı ta’zim etmeyi terketmiş ve O’na karşı saygısızca davranmış olursunuz. Diğer taraftan karşıdaki şahıs, sizin yemin vermenize ve bu hususta Allah’ı kefil kılarak yemininizi pekiştirmenize razı olmuştur. O bakımdan karşı taraf size güvenip hakkınızda hüsn-ü zan beslediğine göre sizin de söylediğinizi ve yemin ile pekiştirdiğiniz yükümlülüğünüzü eksiksiz yerine getirmeniz gerekir. “Şüphe yok ki Allah yaptıklarınızı bilir.” Herkese, niyet ve maksadına uygun olarak ortaya koymuş olduğu ameline göre karşılık verir.
92. Ahidlerinizi bozma hususunda “ipliğini sağlamca eğirdikten sonra” eğirdiği bu iplik muhkem bir şekilde örüldükten ve istenen noktaya getldikten sonra onu “bozup dağıtan kadın gibi olmayın.”Böylelikle ahitleri bozmanız, verdiğiniz söz ve vaatlerde durmamanızla, çok kötü ve çirkin olan böyle bir örneğe benzemeyin. Çünkü bu örnekteki kadın, ipliğini sağlamca eğirip bu uğurda yorulduktan sonra yaptığını çözüp bozar ve bu işinden zarar, yorgunluk, akılsızlık ve kıt görüşlülükten başka hiçbir şey ele geçiremez. İşte verdiği sözleri yerine getirmeyip, ahidlerinde durmayan kimseler de dini ve mertliği eksik, zalim, cahil ve akılsız bir kimse demektir.“Bir grup diğer bir gruptan daha çoktur diye yeminlerinizi aranızda bir hile ve fesat aracı edinip…”Yani sizin böyle bir tutum takınmamanız gerekir. Önce sağlamlaştırılmış ahitlerde bulunup sonra da onları bozmak için fırsat beklemeyin. Şöyle ki eğer ahitte bulunan kişi zayıf ve karşı tarafa güç yetiremeyen bir kimse ise ahdini eksiksiz yerine getirir. Ama bunu akit ve yemini ta’zim ettiği için değil de acizliğinden dolayı yapar. Şâyet güçlü olup da dünyevi menfaatinin o ahdini bozmasını gerektirdiğini görürse, Allah adına verdiği ahit ve yemine aldırmadan onu bozar. Bu şekildeki davranışlar, nefislerin hevaları doğrultusunda hareket etmek ve bu hevaları Allah’ın yapmanızı istediklerinin, mertliğin ve güzel ahlâkın önüne geçirmekt demektir. Böyle bir şey genelde bir topluluğun sayıca diğerinden daha çok ve daha güçlü olması dolayısıyla yapılır.“Allah, bu şekilde sizi ancak imtihan eder.” Yüce Allah kimin doğru ve ahdine bağlı olduğunu, kimin de sözünde durmayan ve bedbaht bir kimse olduğunu ortaya çıkartmak için kulları kendileri ile sınadığı çeşitli imtihan sebeplerini ortaya koyar. “Hakkında anlaşmazlığa düştüğünüz şeyleri O, kıyamet gününde elbette size açıklayacaktır.” Ve herkese amelinin karşılığını vereceği gibi ahdinde durmayanı da cezalandıracaktır.
E attenetevi a tutti i patti stipulati con Allāh o con la gente, e non tradite i patti dopo averli stipulati, giurando in nome di Allāh: avete stabilito che Allāh testimoni per voi che avreste adempiuto al vostro giuramento; in verità, Allāh è Consapevole di ciò che fate, nulla Gli è nascosto, e vi ricompenserà per questo.
Commentary
Breaking Pledges is Forbidden
The word: عَھد ('ahd) is inclusive of all transactions, pacts and pledges the responsibility of which has been assumed verbally, whether one does or does not swear by it, and whether it relates to doing something or not doing it.
In fact, these verses are the explanation and conclusion of previous verses. The previous verses carried the command to do justice and to be good. The sense of justice there includes the fulfillment of pledges as well. [ Qurtubi ]
After having given a pledge or made a contract with someone, breaking it is a major sin. But, in the event it is broken, there is no Kaffarah (expiation) fixed for this purpose. Instead, it brings the punishment of the Hereafter on the offender. According to Hadith, the Holy Prophet ﷺ said that a flag shall be planted on the back of the pledge-breaker on the Day of Resurrection which will become the cause of his or her disgrace there.
Similarly, acting contrary to what one has sworn by is also a major sin. In the Hereafter, it is full of unimaginably evil consequences while in the present world too there are its particular situations in which Kaffarah (expiation) becomes necessary. [ Qurtubi ]
The Command to fulfill the Covenant
This is one of the commands of Allah, to fulfill covenants, keep promises and to fulfill oaths after confirming them. Thus Allah says:
وَلاَ تَنقُضُواْ الاٌّيْمَـنَ بَعْدَ تَوْكِيدِهَا
(and do not break the oaths after you have confirmed them) There is no conflict between this and the Ayat:
وَلاَ تَجْعَلُواْ اللَّهَ عُرْضَةً لاًّيْمَـنِكُمْ
(And do not use Allah as an excuse in your oaths) 2:224
ذلِكَ كَفَّارَةُ أَيْمَـنِكُمْ إِذَا حَلَفْتُمْ وَاحْفَظُواْ أَيْمَـنَكُمْ
(That is the expiation for oaths when you have sworn. And protect your oaths.) 5:89 meaning, do not forgo your oaths without offering the penance. There is also no conflict between this Ayah (16:91) and the Hadith reported in the Two Sahihs according to which the Prophet said:
«إِنِّي وَاللهِ إِنْ شَاءَ اللهُ لَا أَحْلِفُ عَلَى يَمِينٍ فَأَرَى غَيْرَهَا خَيْرًا مِنْهَا إِلَّا أَتَيْتُ الَّذِي هُوَ خَيْرٌ وَتَحَلَّلْتُهَا وَفِي رِوَايَةٍ وَكَفَّرْتُ عَنْ يَمِينِي»
(By Allah, if Allah wills, I will not swear an oath and then realize that something else is better, but I do that which is better and find a way to free myself from the oath. According to another report he said: "and I offer penance for my oath. ") There is no contradiction at all between all of these texts and the Ayah under discussion here, which is:
وَلاَ تَنقُضُواْ الاٌّيْمَـنَ بَعْدَ تَوْكِيدِهَا
(and do not break the oaths after you have confirmed them) because these are the kinds of oaths that have to do with covenants and promises, not the kind that have to do with urging oneself to do something or preventing him from doing something. Therefore Mujahid said concerning this Ayah:
وَلاَ تَنقُضُواْ الاٌّيْمَـنَ بَعْدَ تَوْكِيدِهَا
(and do not break the oaths after you have confirmed them) "The oath here refers to oaths made during Jahiliyyah." This supports the Hadith recorded by Imam Ahmad from Jubayr bin Mut`im, who said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said:
«لَا حِلْفَ فِي الْإِسْلَامِ، وَأَيُّمَا حِلْفٍ كَانَ فِي الْجَاهِلِيَّةِ فَإِنَّهُ لَا يَزِيدُهُ الْإِسْلَامُ إِلَّا شِدَّة»
(There is no oath in Islam, and any oath made during the Jahiliyyah is only reinforced by Islam.) This was also reported by Muslim. The meaning is that Islam does not need oaths as they were used by the people of the Jahiliyyah; adherence to Islam is sufficient to do away with any need for what they used to customarily give oaths for. In the Two Sahihs it was reported that Anas said: "The Messenger of Allah ﷺ swore the treaty of allegiance between the Muhajirin (emigrants) and the Ansar (helpers) in our house. " This means that he established brotherhood between them, and they used to inherit from one another, until Allah abrogated that. And Allah knows best.
إِنَّ اللَّهَ يَعْلَمُ مَا تَفْعَلُونَ
(Verily, Allah knows what you do.) This is a warning and a threat to those who break their oaths after confirming them.
وَلاَ تَكُونُواْ كَالَّتِى نَقَضَتْ غَزْلَهَا مِن بَعْدِ قُوَّةٍ أَنكَـثًا
(And do not be like the one who undoes the thread which she has spun, after it has become strong,) `Abdullah bin Kathir and As-Suddi said: "This was a foolish woman in Makkah. Everytime she spun thread and made it strong, she would undo it again." Mujahid, Qatadah and Ibn Zayd said: "This is like the one who breaks a covenant after confirming it." This view is more correct and more apparent, whether or not there was a woman in Makkah who undid her thread after spinning it. The word Ankathan could be referring back to the word translated as "undoes", reinforcing the meaning, or it could be the predicate of the verb "to be", meaning, do not be Ankathan, the plural of Nakth (breach, violation), from the word Nakith (perfidious). Hence after this, Allah says:
تَتَّخِذُونَ أَيْمَـنَكُمْ دَخَلاً بَيْنَكُمْ
(by taking your oaths as a means of deception among yourselves) meaning for the purposes of cheating and tricking one another.
أَن تَكُونَ أُمَّةٌ هِىَ أَرْبَى مِنْ أُمَّةٍ
(when one group is more numerous than another group. ) meaning, you swear an oath with some people if they are more in number than you, so that they can trust you, but when you are able to betray them you do so. Allah forbids that, by showing a case where treachery might be expected or excused, but He forbids it. If treachery is forbidden in such a case, then in cases where one is in a position of strength it is forbidden more emphatically. Mujahid said: "They used to enter into alliances and covenants, then find other parties who were more powerful and more numerous, so they would cancel the alliance with the first group and make an alliance with the second who were more powerful and more numerous. This is what they were forbidden to do." Ad-Dahhak, Qatadah and Ibn Zayd said something similar.
إِنَّمَا يَبْلُوكُمُ اللَّهُ بِهِ
(Allah only tests you by this) Sa`id bin Jubayr said: "This means (you are tested) by the large numbers." This was reported by Ibn Abi Hatim. Ibn Jarir said: "It means (you are being tested) by His command to you to adhere to your covenants."
وَلَيُبَيِّنَنَّ لَكُمْ يَوْمَ الْقِيَـمَةِ مَا كُنْتُمْ فِيهِ تَخْتَلِفُونَ
(And on the Day of Resurrection, He will certainly clarify that which you differed over.) Everyone will be rewarded or punished in accordance with his deeds, good or evil.
Magpatupad kayo sa bawat kasunduang nakipagkasunduan kayo kay Allāh o nakipagkasunduan kayo sa mga tao at huwag kayong kumalas sa mga sinumpaan matapos ng pagpapatibay sa mga ito sa pamamagitan ng panunumpa kay Allāh. Gumawa nga kayo kay Allāh bilang saksi sa inyo dahil sa pagtupad ninyo sa sinumpaan ninyo. Tunay na si Allāh ay nakaaalam sa anumang ginagawa ninyo: walang nakakukubli sa Kanya na anuman mula rito. Gaganti Siya sa inyo rito.
Các ngươi hãy thực hiện tất cả mọi giao ước mà các ngươi đã giao ước với Allah hoặc giao ước với nhân loại; các ngươi chớ đừng vi phạm lời thề sau khi các ngươi đã thề thốt nghiêm trọng với Allah, quả thật, các ngươi đã nhận lấy Allah làm Đấng chứng giám cho các ngươi về điều các ngươi đã thề thốt. Quả thật, Allah biết rõ tất cả những gì các ngươi làm, không một điều gì có thể che giấu được Ngài và Ngài sẽ đền bù thích đáng cho tất cả mọi việc (bằng hình phạt hoặc sự tưởng thưởng).
Deben cumplir cada promesa que hicieron a Al-lah o a la gente. No rompan los juramentos después de haberlos realizado, habiendo puesto a Al-lah como testigo del juramento. Al-lah sabe lo que hacen. Nada Le está oculto y Él los recompensará por sus acciones.
Huwag kayong maging mga hunghang na mga mahina ang mga isip, dahil sa pagkalas sa mga kasunduan, tulad ng isang babaing hangal na nagpagod sa pagsisinulid ng lana niya o bulak niya. Nagpahigpit siya sa pagsisinulid nito, pagkatapos nagkalas siya nito at gumawa siya rito na nakakalag gaya ng dati nito bago ng pagkasinulid nito. Kaya nagpagod siya sa pagsisinulid nito at pagkakalas nito at hindi siya nagtamo ng isang hinihiling. Nagpapabago kayo sa mga sinumpaan ninyo na maging isang panlilinlang na nanlilinlang kayo sa isa't isa sa inyo sa pamamagitan nito upang ang kalipunan ninyo ay maging higit na marami at higit na malakas kaysa sa kalipunan ng mga kaaway ninyo. Nagsusulit lamang sa inyo si Allāh sa pamamagitan ng pagtupad sa mga kasunduan kung tutupad kaya kayo sa mga ito o kakalas kayo sa mga ito? Talagang magpapaliwanag nga si Allāh para sa inyo sa Araw ng Pagbangon sa anumang dati kayo ay nagkakaiba-iba hinggil doon sa Mundo kaya maglilinaw Siya sa tagapagtotoo sa tagapagpabula at sa tapat sa sinungaling.
Non siate licenziosi infrangendo i patti, come la donna ignorante che tesse la lana oppure il cotone a regola d'arte, dopodiché lo disfa e lo riporta alle condizioni di partenza, faticando nel tesserlo e disfarlo, senza raggiungere il suo scopo. Utilizzate i vostri giuramenti per ingannarvi a vicenda, in modo che il vostro popolo sia più forte degli altri popoli vostri nemici?! In verità, Allāh vi ordina di rispettare i patti: Li rispetterete oppure li infrangerete? Allāh vi chiarirà, nel Giorno della Resurrezione, gli argomenti su cui disputate in vita: Chiarirà chi è colui che conduce alla rettitudine e colui che conduce alla falsità, e chi è veritiero e chi è bugiardo.
In verse 92: أَن تَكُونَ أُمَّةٌ هِيَ أَرْبَىٰ مِنْ أُمَّةٍ (merely because a group is higher [ in number and wealth ] than the other), Muslims have been ordered that they should not break the pact they enter into with a group simply for the sake of worldly interests and gains. For example, they may come to think that the group or party with which they have entered into a pact is weak and few in numbers, or lacks financial backing, while the other group or party abounds in numbers and strength, or is wealthy. Now, if they are tempted to join the party having power and wealth in the hope of better gains from them, this breaking of the pledge given to the first party is not permissible. Rather than do something like that, one should stay by the pledge given and let all gains and losses rest with Allah Ta` ala. However, if the group or party with which one has entered into a pact commits or commissions acts contrary to the dictates of Islamic religious law, then, it is necessary to break that pledge - subject to the condition that they be clearly forewarned that Muslims will not be bound by that pact anymore - as stated in the verse: فَانبِذْ إِلَيْهِمْ عَلَىٰ سَوَاءٍ (then, throw [ the treaty ] towards them being right forward - 8:58).
At the conclusion of the verse, the given situation has been identified as a device to test Muslims whereby Allah Ta’ ala tries them to deter-mine if they would obey the desires of their self and break the solemn pledge, or go on to sacrifice their selfish motives in obedience to the com-mand of Allah Ta’ ala.
No sean insensatos al romper sus juramentos, y necios como quien se cansó de hilar su lana y después de terminarlo, la deshila. Se cansó para completar el hilado y luego lo desarma, y no obtiene el resultado que buscaba, son como quienes hacen sus juramentos como medio para engañar. Al-lah solo los pone a prueba por el cumplimiento de sus juramentos, ¿los cumplirán o los quebrantarán? Al-lah les esclarecerá en el Día del Juicio las cosas sobre las que discrepaban en el mundo y distinguirá a los que estaban en la verdad de los que estaban en la falsedad, y a los honestos de los mentirosos.
Các ngươi chớ đừng phá vỡ giao ước một cách ngốc nghếch thiếu suy nghĩ, giống như một người phụ nữ ngu ngốc đã mệt mỏi trong việc se thắt sợi len hoặc sợi bông nhưng sau đó lại tháo tung nó ra, cứ se rồi lại tháo và không đạt được điều mong muốn. Các ngươi dùng lời thề thốt dể lừa dối lẫn nhau vì muốn cộng đồng của các ngươi trở nên nhiều hơn và mạnh hơn cộng đồng của kẻ thù. Quả thật, TA (Allah) chỉ muốn thử thách các ngươi qua việc thực hiện các giao ước xem các ngươi giữ đúng các giao ước hay phá vỡ chúng?! Rồi vào Ngày Phán Xét, Allah sẽ cho các ngươi biết rõ những điều mà các ngươi đã từng tranh chấp nhau trên thế gian để các ngươi biết ai đúng và ai sai, ai thật và ai giả dối.
Do not be, by breaking your oaths, foolish and dim-witted like a woman who tired herself by spinning her wool and after it was firmly spun she broke it open and unravelled it!. She tired herself by spinning it and then breaking it and she didnt obtain the desired result. You make your oaths as a means of deception to deceive one another, so that your nation can be more in number and stronger than the nation of your enemies. Allah only tests you by the fulfilment of your oaths - will you fulfil them or break them? Allah will make clear to you on the Day of Judgement those things you differed about in the world and He will distinguish those who were on truth from those who were on falsehood and the truthful from the liars.
İpini çok sağlam eğirmiş sonra da onu bozmuş ve eğirmekten önceki çözülmüş haline geri çevirmiş yününü veya pamuğunu eğirmekten yorulmuş ahmak bir kadın gibi verdiğiniz sözleri bozarak hafif akıllı sefih kimseler olmayın. Bu kadın onu eğirirken de, söküp bozarken de yorulmuş, sonuçta da istediği şeyi elde edememiştir. Topluluğunuzun, düşmanınız olan topluluktan sayıca daha kalabalık ve daha kuvvetli olması için yeminlerinizi birbirinizi aldattığınız tuzak olarak kullanmayın. Şüphesiz Yüce Allah sizleri, verdiğiniz sözlere vefa göstermenizle imtihan eder. Verdiğiniz sözleri yerine mi getiriyorsunuz, yoksa onları bozuyor musunuz? Elbette Allah, kıyamet günü sizlere, dünyada ayrılığa düştüğünüz konuları açıklayacak ve kimin haklı, kimin haksız olduğunu, kimin doğru, kimin de yalan söylediğini beyan edecektir.
The spinning of cotton involves the hard work of combining separate fibres so that articles useful to man may be woven from it. If someone spins cotton, working hard the whole day, but in the evening tears the spun thread to pieces, then the entire hard work will go waste. The same is true of those who enter into a mutual agreement and one or the other party breaks it without any valid reason. Shredding the cotton thread after spinning it amounts to wasting one’s labour. Similarly, the breaking of an executed agreement nullifies the whole process by which a matter of mutual unity had come into existence. In the present world a man spends his life along with other human beings. Every man has to do his work among many other men. For this reason, great importance is given to mutual confidence and trust. In order to maintain this collective social life, agreements and decisions between one man and another man are frequently entered into, sometimes by oath and sometimes without an oath. Now, if people start breaking such agreements without any real justification, social life will be greatly disturbed and constructive development of any kind will no longer be possible. There are two ways of making an agreement in the name of God. In one case a pledge is made formally, uttering the words of the oath. In the second case the words of the oath are not uttered, but reference to God in some form is included in the agreement executed. In all such cases the undertakers of oaths are as if making God the witness or surety in the matter. The breaking of an agreement in which the name of God is also included is much more serious, because this shows that it is only when a man needs to win the confidence of others that he makes use of God’s name, but when he is overcome by the requirements of his own interests, he ignores God. There are two types of agreements between individuals or communities—one is based on principles, and the other is based on interest. In ancient times, the position was that whenever there appeared to be any advantage in making such an agreement, it was executed, but whenever it seemed beneficial to break it, it was broken. Things are no different today. As opposed to this, Islam requires that agreements should be subject to the principles of Islamic law and morality.
Janganlah kalian menjadi orang-orang bodoh yang kurang akal dengan membatalkan perjanjian, seperti wanita dungu yang telah lelah menenun kainnya atau wolnya; ia menenunnya dengan baik, namun sesudah itu ia membongkar dan mengurainya kembali seperti sediakala, sehingga dia lelah menenun dan membongkarnya tanpa ada hasil yang diinginkan. Kalian menjadikan sumpah kalian sebagai tameng untuk menipu sebagian dari kalian, agar umat kalian lebih banyak dan lebih kuat daripada musuh kalian. Sesungguhnya Allah menguji kalian dengan memenuhi perjanjian; maka apakah kalian memenuhinya atau melanggarnya? Allah pasti akan menjelaskan kepada kalian pada hari Kiamat kelak apa yang kalian perselisihkan di dunia, kemudian Dia menjelaskan siapa yang benar dan siapa yang salah serta siapa yang jujur dan siapa yang dusta.
Ne soyez pas des faibles d’esprit et des gens frivoles en rompant vos engagements. Vous seriez alors tels une femme idiote qui est incohérente dans son tissage: après l’avoir correctement terminé, elle le défait et revient à son point de départ. Elle se sera alors fatiguée à tisser et à défaire sans parvenir à un résultat. Par ailleurs, vous vous servez de vos serments comme ruses les uns contre les autres en ayant comme finalité que votre communauté soit plus nombreuse et plus forte que les communautés ennemies. Seulement, ce n’est que pour vous éprouver qu’Allah vous a imposé de remplir vos engagements: Allez-vous les remplir ou les rompre? Le Jour de la Résurrection, Allah tranchera certainement au sujet de ce que vous divergiez dans le bas monde et désignera qui est adepte du vrai ou du faux et qui est véridique ou menteur.
Nemojte kršiti dogovore, da ne biste bili poput žene koja je temeljito oprela svoju pređu pa je zatim rasprela i svoj trud poništila. Nemojte svojim zakletvama, koje ste izgovorili prilikom sklapanja dogovora i ugovora, varati i obmanjivati svoje ortake, pa makar oni bili bogati! Allah vas iskušava zapovijedajući vam dosljedno izvršavanje ugovora. Sveznajući Allah objasnit će vam na Sudnjem danu sve ono oko čega ste se sporili, kad će izaći na vidjelo ko je bio na istini, a ko je neistinu slijedio, te ko je istinu govorio, a ko je lagao.
Da Allah želi, sve bi ljude učinio sljedbenicima jedne vjere i ne biste se dijelili i razilazili, već biste bili pokorni vjernici. Međutim, Gospodar je htio odvesti u zabludu one Svoje robove koji su izabrali zabludu umjesto upute, pa im, na temelju Svoje pravde, ne dozvoljava da krenu Pravom stazom. S druge strane, one robove koji su odabrali uputu, nadahnuo je, iz Svoje dobrote, da prihvate istinu. On će sve ljude pitati o njihovim djelima na Sudnjem danu, dobrim i lošim.
Seandainya Allah berkehendak niscaya Dia menjadikan kalian semua satu umat yang bersepakat di atas kebenaran, akan tetapi Allah menyesatkan siapa yang Dia kehendaki dengan tidak membimbingnya kepada kebenaran maupun memenuhi perjanjian dengan keadilan-Nya dan Dia membimbing siapa yang Dia kehendaki pada kebenaran dengan karunia-Nya. Pada hari kiamat nanti kalian pasti akan ditanya tentang apa yang kalian lakukan di dunia.
There are unfathomable aspects of this world. Truth and untruth are not separate and distinct. The reason for this is to be found in the plan of God by which He created this world, a plan designed to ascertain the true moral fibre of each and every individual on this earth. Indeed, man has been brought into this present world for the purpose of being tested. This purpose would not have been served had man not been given the freedom to accept or reject God’s word. He had to have the freedom to show truth to be untruth and to present untruth in the shape of truth. If God had not had this in view, he would have subjected all human beings to His orders, just as He did with the rest of the universe. This state of affairs will be perpetuated till the Day of Judgement. On the Day of Judgement it will be clear as to who used his judgement correctly, and who ignored the Truth for the sake of self-interest. At that time God will mete out to each individual such treatment as will be commensurate with his or her performance during the period of trial in the present world.
Had Allah willed, He would have made you one nation in agreement on the truth, but He, may He be glorified, misguides whom He wills from the truth and from fulfilling their oaths by His justice, and He guides whom He wills to do so by His grace. You will surely be questioned on the Day of Judgement about what you used to do in the world.
Si Allah l’avait voulu, Il aurait fait de vous une seule communauté unanimement adepte du vrai, mais Allah égare qui Il veut par Sa justice en le détournant de la vérité et en ne lui faisant pas remplir ses engagements tandis qu’Il facilite cela par Sa grâce à qui Il veut et le Jour de la Résurrection, vous serez questionné au sujet de vos agissements dans le bas monde.
Eğer Allah dileseydi, sizleri hak üzerine birleşmiş tek bir millet yapardı. Fakat O -Subhânehu ve Teâlâ- dilediğini haktan ve verdiği sözlere bağlılık göstermekten mahrum kılarak onu adaletiyle saptırır. Dilediğini de ihsanı ve keremiyle muvaffak kılar. Kıyamet günü dünyada yapmakta olduğunuz amellerden muhakkak hesaba çekileceksiniz.
"Dan kalau Allah menghendaki, niscaya Dia menjadikan kamu satu umat (saja), tetapi Allah menyesatkan siapa yang dikehendaki-Nya dan memberi petunjuk kepada siapa yang dikehendakiNya. Dan sesungguhnya kamu akan ditanya tentang apa yang telah kamu kerjakan." (An-Nahl: 93).
(93) Maksudnya, ﴾ وَلَوۡ شَآءَ ٱللَّهُ ﴿ "Dan kalau Allah menghendaki," niscaya Dia menyatukan manusia di atas petunjuk dan menjadikan kalian ﴾ أُمَّةٗ وَٰحِدَةٗ ﴿ "satu umat (saja)," akan tetapi, Allah-lah satu-satunya yang memegang kendali hidayah dan penyesatan. Pemberian hi-dayah dan penyesatanNya termasuk dalam perbuatan-perbuatan Allah yang mengacu pada ilmu dan hikmahNya. Dia memberikan hidayah kepada orang yang berhak sebagai bentuk keutamaanNya, dan Dia menghalang-halangi hidayah dari orang yang tidak pantas menerimanya sebagai bentuk keadilanNya. ﴾ وَلَتُسۡـَٔلُنَّ عَمَّا كُنتُمۡ تَعۡمَلُونَ ﴿ "Dan sesungguhnya kamu akan ditanya tentang apa yang telah kamu kerjakan," berupa perbuatan yang baik dan buruk. Allah akan membalas me-reka atas amal perbuatan mereka dengan balasan yang setimpal dan paling adil.
If Allah had willed, He would have made all of Humanity one Nation
Allah says:
وَلَوْ شَآءَ اللَّهُ لَجَعَلَكُمْ
(And had Allah willed, He would have made you) meaning - O mankind,
أُمَّةً وَحِدَةً
((all) one nation,) This is like the Ayah:
وَلَوْ شَآءَ رَبُّكَ لآمَنَ مَن فِى الاٌّرْضِ كُلُّهُمْ جَمِيعًا
(And had your Lord willed, all of those on earth would have believed together.) 10:99, meaning, He could have created harmony among them, and there would not be any differences, conflicts or hatred between them.
وَلَوْ شَآءَ رَبُّكَ لَجَعَلَ النَّاسَ أُمَّةً وَاحِدَةً وَلاَ يَزَالُونَ مُخْتَلِفِينَ
إِلاَّ مَن رَّحِمَ رَبُّكَ وَلِذلِكَ خَلَقَهُمْ
(And if your Lord had so willed, He would surely, have made mankind one Ummah nation or community, but they will not cease to disagree. Except him on whom your Lord has bestowed His mercy, and for that did He create them.) (11:118-119) Similarly, Allah says here:
وَلـكِن يُضِلُّ مَن يَشَآءُ وَيَهْدِى مَن يَشَآءُ
(but He allows whom He wills to stray and He guides whom He wills. ) Then on the Day of Resurrection, He will ask them all about their deeds, and will reward or punish them even equal to a scalish thread in the long slit of a date stone or the size of a speck on the back of a date stone, or even a thin membrane of the date stone.
The Prohibition on taking an Oath for Purposes of Treachery
Then Allah warns His servant against taking oaths as means of deception, i.e., using them for treacherous purposes, lest a foot should slip after being firmly planted. This is an analogy describing one who was on the right path but then deviated and slipped from the path of guidance because of an unfulfilled oath that involved hindering people from the path of Allah. This is because if a disbeliever were to find that after having agreed to a covenant, then the believer betrayed him, then the believer will have hindered him from entering Islam. Thus Allah says:
وَتَذُوقُواْ الْسُّوءَ بِمَا صَدَدتُّمْ عَن سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ وَلَكُمْ عَذَابٌ عَظِيمٌ
(and you taste the evil of having hindered from the path of Allah, and you will suffer a terrible punishment.)
Do not break Oaths for the sake of Worldly Gain
Then Allah says:
وَلاَ تَشْتَرُواْ بِعَهْدِ اللَّهِ ثَمَناً قَلِيلاً
(And do not use an oath by Allah for the purchase of little value.) meaning, do not neglect an oath sworn in the Name of Allah for the sake of this world and its attractions, for they are few, and even if the son of Adam were to gain this world and all that is in it, that which is with Allah is better for him, i.e., the reward of Allah is better for the one who puts his hope in Him, believes in Him, seeks Him and fulfills his oaths in the hope of that which Allah has promised. This is why Allah says:
إِن كُنتُمْ تَعْلَمُونَمَا عِندَكُمْ يَنفَدُ
(if you only knew. Whatever you have will be exhausted,) meaning, it will come to an end and will vanish, because it is only there for a certain, limited time.
وَمَا عِندَ اللَّهِ بَاقٍ
(and what is with Allah will remain.) meaning, His reward for you in Paradise will remain, without interruption or end, because it is eternal and will never change nor disappear.
وَلَنَجْزِيَنَّ الَّذِينَ صَبَرُواْ أَجْرَهُمْ بِأَحْسَنِ مَا كَانُواْ يَعْمَلُونَ
(And to those who are patient, We will certainly grant them their rewards in proportion to the best of what they used to do. ) Here the Lord swears, with the Lam of affirmation, that He will reward the patient for the best of their deeds, i.e., He will forgive them for their bad deeds.
Và nếu muốn, Allah đã làm cho các ngươi thành một cộng đồng duy nhất nhưng Ngài đánh lạc hướng kẻ nào Ngài muốn và hướng dẫn người nào Ngài muốn. Và chắc chắn, các ngươi sẽ bị tra hỏi về những điều các ngươi đã từng làm.
93- Eğer Allah dileseydi sizi tek bir ümmet yapardı. Fakat O dilediğini saptırır, dilediğini de hidâyete erdirir. Yaptıklarınızdan muhakkak sorguya çekileceksiniz.
93. Yani “eğer Allah dileseydi” bütün insanları hidâyet üzerinde toplar da “sizi tek bir ümmet yapardı.” Fakat tek başına hidâyet ve dalâlet veren ve hidâyete iletmesi de saptırması da ilim ve hikmetine bağlı fiillerinden olan Yüce Allah, hidâyeti lütfu ile hak edene verir ve onu hak etmeyeni de adaletinin gereği olarak mahrum bırakır. Hayır ve şer bütün “yaptıklarınızdan muhakkak sorguya çekileceksiniz.” O da amellerinizin karşılığını en mükemmel ve en âdil şekilde verecektir.
Se Allāh avesse voluto, vi avrebbe reso un'unica comunità concorde sulla Retta Via; tuttavia, gloria Sua, Egli svia chi vuole, abbandonandolo, così che non segua la Retta Via né adempia ai patti, per Sua Giustizia; e aiuta chi vuole, per Sua Grazia. Nel Giorno del Giudizio verrete interrogati su ciò che compivate in vita.
Kung sakaling niloob ni Allāh ay talaga sanang gumawa Siya sa inyo bilang kalipunang nag-iisa, na mga nagkakasundo sa katotohanan. Subalit Siya – kaluwalhatian sa Kanya – ay nagliligaw sa sinumang niloloob Niya sa pamamagitan ng pagbigo rito sa katotohanan at sa pagtupad sa mga kasunduan ayon sa katarungan Niya, at nagtutuon para roon sa sinumang niloloob Niya ayon sa kagandahang-loob Niya. Talagang tatanungin nga kayo sa Araw ng Pagbangon tungkol sa anumang dati ninyong ginagawa sa Mundo.
Si Al-lah hubiera querido, Él los habría hecho una nación que siguiera la verdad, pero Él deja que se descarríe quien quiera y que se guie quien quiera. Al-lah dirige a quien Él desea por Su gracia. Por cierto, serán interrogados en el Día del Juicio sobre lo que solían hacer en el mundo.
94- Yeminlerinizi aranızda hile ve fesat aracı edinmeyin, yoksa ayağınız sapasağlam yerleştikten sonra kayıverir ve Allah yolundan sapıp alıkoyduğunuz için kötülüğü(n cezasını) tadarsınız. (Ahirette de) büyük bir azabı hak edersiniz.
94. “Yeminlerinizi” ve ahitlerinizle pekiştirdiğiniz sözlerinizi hevânıza uyarak “aranızda” istediğiniz zaman bağlı kaldığınız, istediğiniz zaman bozacağınız bir “hile ve fesat aracı edinmeyin.” Çünkü böyle yapacak olursanız, ayaklarınız dosdoğru yol üzere sebat bulduktan sonra hak yoldan kayıverir. “Allah yolundan sapıp alıkoyduğunuz” hem siz saptığınız hem de başkalarını saptırdığınız “için kötülüğü(n cezasını)” yani sizi üzecek olan azabı “tadarsınız. (Ahirette de)” kat kat arttırılmış “büyük bir azabı hak edersiniz.”
Huwag kayong magpabago sa mga sinumpaan ninyo para maging isang panlilinlang na nanlilinlang kayo sa isa't isa sa inyo sa pamamagitan nito. Sumusunod kayo dahil dito sa mga pithaya ninyo kaya kumakalas kayo sa mga sinumpaan kapag niloob ninyo at tumutupad kayo sa mga ito kapag niloob ninyo. Kaya tunay na kayo, kung gumawa kayo niyon, ay matitisod ang mga paa ninyo palayo sa landasing tuwid matapos na ang mga ito dati ay mga matatag doon. Lalasap kayo ng pagdurusa dahilan sa pagkaligaw ninyo palayo sa landas ni Allāh at pagliligaw ninyo sa iba sa inyo palayo roon. Ukol sa inyo ay isang pagdurusang pinag-iibayo.
Các ngươi chớ đừng dùng sự thề thốt của các ngươi để lừa dối nhau, các ngươi chớ đi theo dục vọng của bản thân các ngươi trong sự việc này mà cứ làm những gì các ngươi muốn. Nếu các ngươi đã làm như vậy thì bàn chân của các ngươi đã trượt khỏi con đường Ngay Chính sau khi các ngươi đã vững bước trên nó, và các ngươi sẽ nếm lấy sự trừng phạt vì sự lầm lạc khỏi con đường của Allah cũng như việc lôi kéo người khác lầm lạc, và các ngươi sẽ nếm lấy sự trừng phạt chồng chất.
No hagan de sus juramentos una herramienta de engaño, llevándolos así a engañarse mutuamente, siguiendo sus pasiones y quebrantándolos cuando lo deseen. Si así lo hacen, sus pies se resbalarán del camino recto después de haber estado firmes en él. Ellos probarán el castigo por haberse extraviado del camino de Al-lah y por desviar a otros, y recibirán un castigo multiplicado.
E non rendete i vostri giuramenti delle astuzie per ingannarvi a vicenda, seguendo così i vostri capricci, infrangendoli ogni volta che volete, e rispettandoli quando volete; in verità, se fate ciò, vi svierete dalla Retta Via dopo essere stati saldi su di essa, e assaggerete la punizione a causa della vostra deviazione dalla Retta Via di Allāh e per aver sviato gli altri da essa, e subirete doppia punizione.
An oath sworn to deceive someone may cause forfeiture of Faith ('Iman)
Verse 94 which begins with the words: وَلَا تَتَّخِذُوا أَيْمَانَكُمْ دَخَلًا (do not take your oaths as a means of mischief) gives yet another instruction to stay away from getting involved in what is a great sin laden with evil consequences. It means that anyone who at the very time of taking an oath harbours other ideas and intentions, is all set to act counter to the oath taken while going through the exercise of oath-taking merely to deceive the other party, then, this would be an act far more dangerous than that of breaking a common oath. As a result, the danger is that this person may end up being all deprived of the very asset of'Iman (faith). The sentence which follows immediately, that is: فَتَزِلَّ قَدَمٌ بَعْدَ ثُبُوتِهَا (lest a foot should slip after it is firmly placed - 94), means exactly this. [ Qurtubi ]
Ne vous servez pas de vos engagements comme ruses les uns contre les autres, vous soumettant par ce comportement à vos passions qui vous dictent de rompre ou de tenir vos engagements selon l’humeur du moment. Si vous agissez ainsi, sachez que vos pieds glisseront du droit chemin après qu’ils y aient été fermement engagés et que vous goûterez au châtiment pour vous être ainsi égarés et avoir égaré autrui. Vous aurez même droit à un châtiment dédoublé.
Ettiğiniz yeminleri, arzularınıza uyup da dilediğiniz zaman bozup, dilediğiniz zaman da onlara vefa göstererek birbirinizi dolandırdığınız birer tuzağa dönüştürmeyin. Şüphesiz siz eğer böyle yaparsanız; ayaklarınız sabit olmasının ardından dosdoğru yoldan kayıverir de azabın tadına bakarsınız. Allah’ın yolundan sapmanız ve başkalarını da saptırmanız sebebiyle sizin için iki misli azap vardır.
Janganlah kalian jadikan sumpah kalian sebagai alat untuk saling menipu di antara kalian yang dengannya kalian mengikuti hawa nafsu, sehingga kalian membatalkannya bila sesuai selera kalian dan memenuhinya bila sesuai selera kalian. Jika kalian melakukan demikian niscaya kaki-kaki kalian terpeleset dari jalan yang lurus setelah sebelumnya ia kokoh di atasnya, kalian akan merasakan azab karena kesesatan kalian dan karena penyesatan kalian terhadap orang lain dari jalan Allah, serta kalian akan mendapatkan azab yang berlipat ganda.
"Dan janganlah kamu jadikan sumpah-sumpahmu sebagai alat penipu di antaramu, yang menyebabkan kaki(mu) tergelincir sesudah kokoh tegaknya, dan kamu rasakan keburukan karena kamu menghalangi (manusia) dari jalan Allah, dan kamu mendapatkan azab yang pedih." (An-Nahl: 94).
(94) ﴾ وَلَا تَتَّخِذُوٓاْ أَيۡمَٰنَكُمۡ ﴿ "Dan janganlah kamu jadikan sumpah-sum-pahmu," dan perjanjian-perjanjian serta fakta kerjasamamu mem-perturutkan hawa nafsu kalian. Kapan kalian mau menepatinya, maka kalian jalankan, dan kapan saja kalian ingin membatalkan, maka (langsung) kalian lakukan. Sesungguhnya jika kalian berbuat semacam ini, niscaya kaki kalian tergelincir sesudah kokoh tegak-nya di atas jalan lurus ﴾ وَتَذُوقُواْ ٱلسُّوٓءَ ﴿ "dan kamu rasakan keburukan," maksudnya siksa yang memperburuk dan menyedihkan kalian ﴾ بِمَا صَدَدتُّمۡ عَن سَبِيلِ ٱللَّهِ ﴿ "karena kamu menghalangi (manusia) dari jalan Allah," lantaran kalian telah sesat dan menyesatkan orang lain ﴾ وَلَكُمۡ عَذَابٌ عَظِيمٞ ﴿ "dan kamu mendapatkan azab yang pedih," yang berlipat-lipat.
Do not make your oaths a means of deception thereby allowing you to trick and deceive one another, following your desires - breaking them whenever you wish and fulfilling them when you wish. If you do so your feet will slip from the straight path after being firm on it. You will taste the punishment on account of your deviation from Allah’s path and your misleading others from it and you will receive multiplied punishment.
Nemojte svojim zakletvama obmanjivati i varati one kojima se zakletvom obavezujete, pa da vam oni povjeruju, a vi, ustvari, lažete. Budete li tako postupali, stradat ćete nakon što ste bili sigurni i zaštićeni. U tom ćete slučaju biti kažnjeni još na dunjaluku, jer odvraćate od Allahova puta, a na Ahiretu čeka vas bolna patnja zbog varanja.
Accepting Bribe is Sternly Forbidden as It Breaks the Covenant of Allah
Verse 95 which begins with the words: وَلَا تَشْتَرُوا بِعَهْدِ اللَّـهِ ثَمَنًا قَلِيلًا (And do not take a paltry price against the pledge of Allah) that is, 'do not break the Covenant of Allah for a paltry price.' Here, 'a paltry price' refers to worldly life and its gains. No matter how major they may be yet, as compared with the gains of the Hereafter, even the entire world and its en-tire wealth is nothing but paltry. Whoever opts for the gains of the mortal world at the cost of the far superior returns in the Hereafter has struck a deal which will bring nothing but utter loss - because, selling off a blessing which is supreme and a wealth which is everlasting in exchange for something fast perishing and intrinsically low is what no sensible person would ever elect to do.
Ibn ` Atiyyah said: If doing something is obligatory on a person, then, it is a Covenant of Allah due against him. He is responsible for it. And in the process of fulfilling this duty, the act of charging wages or something in return, and not doing what duty calls for without being first paid off in cash or kind, is what amounts to breaking the Covenant of Allah. Sim-ilarly, if not doing something is obligatory on a person, then, should that person do it against returns received from someone, that too will constitute the breaking of the Covenant of Allah.
This tells us that all prevailing kinds of bribery are unlawful. For example, a government servant who receives a salary for what he does has virtually given a pledge to Allah that he would perform the job assigned to him against the salary he receives. Now, if he goes about asking for some sort of return from someone in order to do that job, and keeps hedging and postponing the required action until he has that return, then, this official is breaking the Covenant of Allah. Similarly, doing something for which the department has not empowered him, even doing it by accepting bribe, is also a breach of pledge. [ A1.-Bahr al-Muhit ]
A Comprehensive Definition of Bribe
The statement of Ibn ` Atiyyah quoted above also accomodates a fairly inclusive definition of bribe (Rishwat) which, in the words of Tafsir Al-Bahr al-Muhit, is as follows:
اَخَذ الاموال علی فعل ما یجب علی الاٰخذ فعلہ او فعل ما یجب علیہ ترکہ
Taking a return for not doing a job the doing of which is obligatory on a person, or taking a return for doing a job not doing which is obligatory on a person, is what bribe is. [ A1-B4r al-Muhit, p. 533, v. 5]
That the combined blessings of the whole world are paltry has been stated in the next verse (96) through the words: مَا عِندَكُمْ يَنفَدُ وَمَا عِندَ اللَّـهِ بَاقٍ that is, 'what is with you (meaning worldly gains; is to end; and what is with Allah Ta’ ala (meaning the reward and punishment of the Hereafter) is to last forever'.
"Dan janganlah kamu tukar perjanjianmu dengan Allah de-ngan harga yang sedikit (murah). Sesungguhnya apa yang ada di sisi Allah, itulah yang lebih baik bagimu jika kamu mengetahui. Apa yang dari sisimu akan lenyap, dan apa yang ada di sisi Allah adalah kekal. Dan sesungguhnya Kami akan memberi balasan ke-pada orang-orang yang sabar dengan pahala yang lebih baik dari apa yang telah mereka kerjakan. Barangsiapa yang mengerjakan amal shalih, baik laki-laki maupun perempuan dalam keadaan beriman, maka sesungguhnya akan Kami berikan kepadanya ke-hidupan yang baik, dan sungguh akan Kami berikan balasan kepada mereka dengan pahala yang lebih baik dari apa yang telah mereka kerjakan." (An-Nahl: 95-97).
(95) Allah تعالى memperingatkan para hambaNya dari (tin-dakan) membatalkan janji-janji dan sumpah-sumpah karena (ingin mendapatkan) kenikmatan dan kekayaan dunia. Allah berfirman, ﴾ وَلَا تَشۡتَرُواْ بِعَهۡدِ ٱللَّهِ ثَمَنٗا قَلِيلًاۚ ﴿ "Dan janganlah kamu tukar perjanjianmu dengan Allah dengan harga yang sedikit (murah)," yaitu kalian mendapatkan dunia (ditukar) dengan membatalkan dan tidak menepatinya. ﴾ إِنَّمَا عِندَ ٱللَّهِ ﴿ "Sesungguhnya apa yang ada di sisi Allah," berupa balasan se-gera (di dunia) dan ganjaran menyusul (di akhirat) adalah bagi orang yang lebih mengutamakan ridha Allah dan menepati apa yang telah dia tetapkan kepada Allah ﴾ هُوَ خَيۡرٞ لَّكُمۡ ﴿ "itulah yang lebih baik bagimu," daripada kenikmatan dunia yang fana ﴾ إِن كُنتُمۡ تَعۡلَمُونَ ﴿ "jika kamu mengetahui."
(96) Maka utamakanlah kenikmatan yang lestari di atas ke-nikmatan yang fana. Sesungguhnya ﴾ م َ ا عِندَكُمۡ ﴿ "apa yang ada di sisimu," meskipun berjumlah banyak sekali, pasti akan lenyap dan hilang ﴾ وَمَا عِندَ ٱللَّهِ بَاقٖۗ ﴿ "dan apa yang ada di sisi Allah adalah kekal," dengan ke-abadian yang Allah tetapkan baginya, tidak hilang dan tidak sirna. Maka bukanlah insan yang cerdik orang yang lebih mengedepankan barang yang (akan) sirna lagi bernilai rendah di atas kenikmatan yang lestari lagi bernilai tinggi. Pengertian ini senada dengan kan-dungan Firman Allah,
﴾ بَلۡ تُؤۡثِرُونَ ٱلۡحَيَوٰةَ ٱلدُّنۡيَا 16 وَٱلۡأٓخِرَةُ خَيۡرٞ وَأَبۡقَىٰٓ 17 ﴿
"Tetapi kamu (orang-orang kafir) lebih mengutamakan kehidupan duniawi. Sedang kehidupan akhirat adalah lebih baik dan lebih kekal." (Al-A'la: 16-17).
﴾ وَمَا عِندَ ٱللَّهِ خَيۡرٞ لِّلۡأَبۡرَارِ 198 ﴿
"Dan apa yang di sisi Allah adalah lebih baik bagi orang-orang yang berbakti." (Ali Imran: 198).
Padanya terdapat himbauan dan anjuran untuk bersifat zuhud di dunia, terutama sifat zuhud yang sudah semestinya ditempuh. Yaitu zuhud dari perkara-perkara yang akan menjadi bahaya pada seorang hamba dan menimbulkan kesibukan seorang hamba se-hingga melupakan hal-hal yang diwajibkan Allah atas dirinya dan mendahulukannya atas hak Allah. Sesungguhnya zuhud inilah yang mesti ada.
Di antara faktor pendorong untuk berzuhud, adalah hendak-nya seorang hamba membandingkan kenikmatan-kenikmatan dunia dan godaan-godaan syahwatnya dengan kebaikan-kebaikan di akhi-rat. (Dengan itu), dia akan menjumpai perbedaan dan jenjang yang berpotensi mengajaknya untuk lebih mengutamakan perkara yang paling luhur dari dua perkara itu. Bukanlah termasuk zuhud yang terpuji, yaitu dengan mengasingkan diri untuk beribadah saja dengan ibadah qashirah (yang hanya bermanfaat bagi dirinya sendiri), seperti Shalat, puasa, dzikir dan lainnya. Bahkan seorang hamba tidak di-sebut zuhud dengan cara yang benar, sampai dia mengerjakan perin-tah-perintah agama yang mampu dia kerjakan, yang zahir dan batin, dakwah kepada Allah dan kepada agamaNya melalui ucapan dan tindakan. Zuhud yang sebenarnya, ialah merasa tidak butuh kepada sesuatu yang tidak bermanfaat bagi agama dan dunia, dan beranimo serta berusaha berbuat yang bermanfaat. ﴾ وَلَنَجۡزِيَنَّ ٱلَّذِينَ صَبَرُوٓاْ ﴿ "Dan se-sungguhnya Kami akan memberi balasan kepada orang-orang yang sabar," atas ketaatan kepada Allah dan bersabar dari maksiat kepadaNya dan mengekang jiwa-jiwa mereka dari jeratan syahwat dunia yang berbahaya bagi agamanya, ﴾ أَجۡرَهُم بِأَحۡسَنِ مَا كَانُواْ يَعۡمَلُونَ ﴿ "dengan pahala yang lebih baik dari apa yang telah mereka kerjakan," satu kebaikan di-ganjar sepuluh kali lipat sampai tujuh ratus kali lipat, sampai peng-gandaan hitungan yang banyak sekali. Sesungguhnya Allah tidak menyia-nyiakan pahala orang yang berbuat baik
(97) Oleh karena itu, Allah menyebutkan balasan bagi orang-orang yang berbuat baik di dunia dan akhirat, ﴾ مَنۡ عَمِلَ صَٰلِحٗا مِّن ذَكَرٍ أَوۡ أُنثَىٰ وَهُوَ مُؤۡمِنٞ ﴿ "Barangsiapa yang mengerjakan amal shalih, baik laki-laki maupun perempuan dalam keadaan beriman." Sesungguhnya keberada-an iman menjadi syarat sah dan diterimanya amalan shalih. Bahkan tidak bisa disebut amal shalih kecuali disertai dengan keimanan. (Karena) iman menuntut (munculnya) amal shalih. Sesungguhnya iman adalah pembenaran yang teguh lagi membuahkan amalan-amalan anggota badan, baik perbuatan yang wajib maupun sunnah. Barangsiapa telah mengkombinasikan antara iman dan amal shalih, ﴾ فَلَنُحۡيِيَنَّهُۥ حَيَوٰةٗ طَيِّبَةٗۖ ﴿ "maka sesungguhnya akan Kami berikan kepadanya kehidupan yang baik." Hal tersebut dengan pemberian ketentraman hati dan ketenangan jiwa serta tiada menoleh kepada obyek yang mengganggu hatinya, dan Allah memberinya rizki yang halal lagi baik dari arah yang tidak disangka-sangkanya ﴾ وَلَنَجۡزِيَنَّهُمۡ ﴿ "dan sung-guh akan Kami berikan balasan kepada mereka," di akhirat ﴾ أَجۡرَهُم بِأَحۡسَنِ مَا كَانُواْ يَعۡمَلُونَ ﴿ "dengan pahala yang lebih baik dari apa yang telah mereka kerjakan," berupa aneka kenikmatan (surgawi) yang tidak pernah dilihat oleh pandangan mata, tidak pernah didengar oleh telinga dan tidak pernah terbetik di dalam hati manusia. Maka Allah mem-berinya kebaikan di dunia dan kebaikan di akhirat. 9
Allah'a verdiğiniz sözleri bozarak ve onlara bağlı kalmayarak az bir dünya malına değiştirmeyin. Biliniz ki Allah’ın katından, sizin için dünyada olan zafer, ganimetler ve ahirette Allah’ın katında olan daimî nimetler, sözlerinizi bozarak elde ettiğiniz az bir dünya malından daha hayırlıdır.
Executing an agreement on oath is the final shape of a firm agreement. From this point of view, all agreements are covered by this verse. If Muslims enter into transactions involving agreements with others and thereafter, without any real reason and only for the sake of self-interest, break them, this will result in destroying the moral credibility of Muslims in general. This will create an atmosphere such as will discourage others from adopting the way of God. Ibn Kathir writes that when a rejecter of Islam sees that a Muslim has entered into an agreement, but goes against it, he will have no faith in the religion of Islam and will abstain from embracing the religion of God. The act of breaking an agreement against the principles of Islamic law inevitably occurs when one partner to it sees that he will receive certain worldly benefits by doing so. But a believer’s view is Hereafter-oriented. Whenever it is the self which makes a move to break the agreement, the person concerned curbs his self by saying that there may be some worldly benefit in breaking it, but he will gain no advantage thereby in the Hereafter. And the advantage of the Hereafter is definitely greater than any worldly benefit.
N’échangez pas la fidélité à l’engagement pris avec Allah contre une contrepartie méprisable. Le secours d’Allah dans le bas monde, le butin que vous prendrez ainsi que les délices éternels dans l’au-delà sont meilleurs pour vous, que ce que vous obtenez en échange de la rupture de votre engagement si vous saviez.
Janganlah pula kalian menjual perjanjian Allah dengan uang yang tidak seberapa dengan membatalkan perjanjian tersebut dan tidak memenuhinya. Sesungguhnya apa yang ada di sisi Allah berupa kemenangan dan harta rampasan perang di dunia dan apa yang ada di sisi Allah di akhirat berupa kenikmatan abadi adalah lebih baik bagi kalian daripada apa yang kalian dapatkan berupa uang yang tidak seberapa sebagai imbalan pembatalan kalian terhadap perjanjian, jika kalian mengetahui hal itu.
Nemojte kršiti obaveze i dogovore zbog sitne i bijedne koristi – a sva su dunjalučka bogatstva bezvrijedna. Nagrada koja vas čeka kod Allaha, u vidu pomoći i plijena na dunjaluku i vječnog uživanja na ahitetu, za izvršavanje obaveza bolja je i vrednija od neznatnih koristi koje izvlačite kršeći dogovore.
Do not exchange the oath you took in Allah’s name for a small amount, not fulfilling the pledge or not being sincere in it. The victory and booty that Allah has in the world and the perpetual bliss that He has in the afterlife is better for you than the small amount that you take for breaking the pledge, if only you knew that.
Huwag ninyong ipagpalit ang kasunduan kay Allāh sa isang panumbas na kaunti dahil sa pagkalas ninyo sa kasunduan at pag-iwan ninyo sa pagtupad nito. Tunay na ang nasa ganang kay Allāh na pag-aadya at mga samsam sa digmaan sa Mundo, at ang nasa ganang Kanya na kaginhawahang mamamalagi sa Kabilang-buhay ay pinakamabuti para sa inyo kaysa sa anumang nakukuha ninyo na isang panumbas na kaunti dahil sa pagkalas ninyo sa kasunduan, kung kayo ay nakaaalam niyon.
No vendan el juramento que hicieron en nombre de Al-lah por un precio vil, y así no cumplir el compromiso o no ser sincero en él. La victoria y la recompensa que Al-lah les tiene en el mundo, y la felicidad perpetua que tiene para ustedes en la otra vida, son mejores que el precio vil que toman por romper el compromiso, si tan solo lo supieran.
Các ngươi chớ mang Giao Ước của Allah để đổi lấy món vật với giá trị ít ỏi chẳng đáng gì. Những gì ở nơi Allah mới tốt đẹp hơn cho các ngươi, trên thế gian Ngài sẽ giúp các ngươi chiến thắng và ban cho các ngươi những chiến lợi phẩm, và ở cõi Đời Sau sẽ có Thiên Đàng Vĩnh Cửu cho các ngươi, một nơi ở và hưởng thụ tốt đẹp hơn món vật không đáng gì mà các ngươi đã đổi chác với Giao Ước của Ngài nếu các ngươi biết điều đó.
95- Allah’ın ahdini az bir pahaya satmayın. Çünkü Allah katında olan, eğer bilirseniz sizin için daha hayırlıdır.
96- Sizin yanınızdakiler tükenir, Allah’ın katındakiler ise kalıcıdır. Sabredenlerin mükâfatını elbette yapmakta olduklarının en güzeliyle vereceğiz.
97- Erkek olsun, kadın olsun kim mü’min olarak salih amel işlerse biz, kesinlikle ona güzel bir hayat yaşatırız ve böylelerini elbette işlediklerinin en güzeliyle mükâfatlandırırız.
95. Allah, dünyanın gelip geçici faydaları için antları, ahitleri ve yeminleri bozmaktan kullarını sakındırarak buyuruyor ki:“Allah’ın ahdini” ahdi bozmak ve ahde bağlı kalmamak suretiyle elde edeceğiniz “az bir bedele satmayın. Çünkü Allah katında olan” Allah’ın rızasını tercih ederek Allah’a vermiş olduğu ahde tastamam bağlı kalmayı tercih eden kimselere ihsan edeceği dünyevi ve uhrevi mükâfatlar “eğer bilirseniz sizin için” gelip geçici dünyanın değersiz malından “daha hayırlıdır.” O halde kalıcı olanı fani olana tercih etmelisiniz. Çünkü:
96. “Sizin yanınızdakiler” ne kadar çok olursa olsun, mutlaka “tükenir” ve yok olup gider. “Allah’ın katındakiler ise” Yüce Allah bâkî olduğundan dolayı “kalıcıdır” bitmez, yok olmaz. Öyleyse değersiz ve yok olup gideni, fani olanı, kalıcı ve son derece değerli olana tercih eden bir kimse aklı başında bir kişi olamaz. Bu buyruk Yüce Allah’ın şu buyruklarına benzemektedir: “Oysa siz dünya hayatını tercih edersiniz. Halbuki âhiret hem daha hayırlı, hem de daha kalıcıdır.”(el-A’lâ, 87/16-17)“Allah nezdinde olanlar, iyiler için daha hayırlıdır.”(Al-i İmran, 3/198) Bu buyruklar, dünyaya karşı zahid olmaya bir teşviktir. Özellikle uyulması kesinlik kazanan zühd teşvik edilmektedir. Bu zühdden kasıt ise kula zararlı olan, onu Allah’ın kendisine farz kıldığı şeylerle uğraşmaktan alıkoyan ve bunları Yüce Allah’ın hakkından öncelemeye iten şeylere karşı yapılır. Böyle bir durumda zühd, farzdır. Zühde götüren sebeplerden biri, kulun dünya lezzet ve arzularını âhiretin hayırlarıyla karşılaştırmasıdır. Böyle bir karşılaştırma halinde kul, aradaki farkı tespit eder ve bu iki şeyin daha yüce ve üstün olanını tercih eder. Yalnızca namaz, oruç, zikir vb. gibi faydası kişiyi aşmayan ibadetlere kendisini verip her şeyden uzaklaşmak, övülmeye değer zühd değildir. Aksine kul, güç yetirebildiği zahiri ve batıni şer’i bütün emirleri yerine getirmedikçe, Yüce Allah’ın dinine ve Allah yoluna söz ve fiili ile davet etmedikçe gerçek anlamı ile zahid olamaz. O halde gerçek zühd, din ve dünyada fayda sağlamayan şeylerden yüz çevirip faydalı olan her bir şeye rağbet ederek o uğurda çalışmak demektir. Yüce Allah’a itaate devam edip O’na isyana karşı direnerek kendi nefislerini dinlerine zarar verecek türden dünyevi arzularından uzak tutarak “sabredenlerin mükâfatını elbette yapmakta olduklarının en güzeliyle vereceğiz.” Bir iyiliğe karşılık on katından başlayarak yedi yüz katına ve daha pek çok katına kadar fazlasıyla mükâfatlandıracağız. Şüphesiz Allah, güzel amelde bulunanı mükâfatsız bırakmayacaktır. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah, amellerde bulunan kimselerin dünya ve âhiretteki mükâfatını söz konusu ederek şöyle buyurmaktadır:
97. “Erkek olsun, kadın olsun kim mü’min olarak salih amel işlerse...” Salih amellerin geçerli olması ve kabul edilmesi için iman şarttır. Hatta iman olmadan ameller “salih olmak”la nitelendirilemez. Onları gerektiren de zaten imandır. Çünkü iman, azaların farz ve müstehap olan amellerini ortaya çıkartan, kesin ve kararlı tasdik demektir. İşte iman ve amel-i salihe bir arada sahip olan kimseye “biz kesinlikle ona güzel bir hayat yaşatırız.” Bu da kalbinin huzur, ruhunun sükûn bulması, kalbini şaşırtıp meşgul edecek şeylere iltifat etmemesi ve Yüce Allah’ın o kimseye ummadığı yerden hoş ve helâl rızık ihsan etmesiyle olur. “Ve böylelerini elbette” âhirette “işlediklerinin en güzeliyle” hiçbir gözün görmediği, hiçbir kulağın işitmediği, hiçbir kimsenin hatırından geçirmediği türlü lezzetlerle “mükâfatlandıracağız.” Yüce Allah böylesine hem dünyada hem de âhirette iyilik verecektir.
Non vendete i patti stipulati con Allāh, svilendoli con il tradimento e rinunciando a rispettarli; in verità, il sostegno e il bottino che Allāh possiede in vita, e l'eterna beatitudine che possiede nell'Aldilà, è migliore delle cose vili ottenute tradendo il patto, se lo sapeste!
I beni, i godimenti e le beatitudini che possedete, o gente, termineranno, anche se sono molti, mentre la ricompensa di Allāh è eterna: come potete preferire una cosa effimera ad una eterna? Noi ricompenseremo coloro che si sono attenuti ai loro patti, e che non li hanno infranti, con la migliore ricompensa per i loro atti di obbedienza: Ricompenseremo la buona azione dieci volte tanto, fino a settecento volte, e la moltiplicheremo molte altre volte ancora.
Ang anumang nasa ganang inyo, O mga tao, gaya ng yaman, mga sarap, at kaginhawahan ay magwawakas kahit pa man ito ay marami, samantalang ang anumang nasa ganang kay Allāh na ganti ay mananatili kaya papaano kayong nagtatangi sa isang maglalaho higit sa isang mananatili? Ang mga nagtiis sa mga kasunduan sa kanila at hindi kumalas sa mga ito ay talagang gagantihan nga ni Allāh ng gantimpala nila katumbas sa higit na maganda sa anumang dati nilang ginagawa na mga pagtalima. Kaya naman gaganti Siya sa kanila sa magandang gawa ng katumbas sa sampung tulad nito hanggang sa pitong daang ulit hanggang sa maraming ulit.
Las riquezas, los placeres y los lujos que poseen llegarán a su fin sin importar lo mucho que puedan ser, pero la recompensa que está con Al-lah permanecerá por siempre. Entonces, ¿cómo dan prioridad a lo que es perecedero sobre lo que es eterno? Sin duda, a aquellos que permanezcan firmes en sus juramentos y no los quebranten, los recompensaré de acuerdo con lo mejor de sus buenas obras, multiplicando su recompensa por diez y hasta setecientas veces o incluso más.
Hỡi nhân loại, những gì ở nơi các ngươi từ tài sản, sự hưởng thụ rồi đây sẽ cạn hết cho dù có nhiều đến dường nào, riêng những gì ở nơi Allah thì mãi mãi còn và không bao giờ cạn hết, vậy tại sao các ngươi lại chỉ quan tâm những thứ sẽ sớm mất mà bỏ mặc những thứ tồn tại mãi mãi?! Chắc chắn TA (Allah) sẽ ban thưởng cho những người kiên nhẫn trên các Giao Ước của TA, cố gắng không phá vỡ chúng những phần thường tương ứng với việc làm tốt nhất của họ trong việc tuân lệnh TA, và TA sẽ nhân các phần thưởng đó lên gấp mười lần, đến bảy trăm lần và nhiều hơn nữa theo ý của TA.
Ô gens, toutes les richesses ainsi que tous les plaisirs et les délices que vous détenez prendront fin même s’ils sont immenses tandis que la rétribution d’Allah est inépuisable. Comment pouvez-vous donc préférer ce qui est éphémère à ce qui est éternel? Nous rétribuerons certainement ceux qui auront patiemment tenu leurs engagements et ne les auront pas rompus en leur attribuant pour récompense celle de leurs meilleures œuvres. Ainsi, Nous multiplierons chaque bonne œuvre accomplie par dix, par sept cent et même plus.
Segala harta, kesenangan, dan kenikmatan yang ada pada kalian -wahai manusia- pasti akan berakhir sekalipun ia banyak, sedangkan apa yang ada di sisi Allah berupa pahala maka ia kekal. Sebab itu, bagaimana bisa kalian mementingkan sesuatu yang fana atas sesuatu yang abadi? Kami akan membalas orang-orang yang bersabar menjaga perjanjian mereka dan tidak melanggarnya dengan pahala yang lebih baik daripada apa yang mereka lakukan di dunia berupa ketaatan-ketaatan. Kami akan membalas satu kebaikan dengan sepuluh kebaikan, hingga tujuh ratus ataupun hingga kelipatan-kelipatan yang banyak.
-Ey İnsanlar!- Sahip olduğunuz mallar, lezzetler ve nimetler ne kadar çok olsalar da tükenecektir. Oysa Allah’ın katında olan mükâfatlar kalıcıdır. Nasıl olur da fani olanı kalıcı olana tercih edersiniz? Muhakkak verdikleri söze ve onları bozmamaya sabır gösterenleri yaptıkları ibadetlerin en güzeliyle mükâfatlandırarak ödüllendireceğiz. Onları, her bir iyiliğe karşılık on mislinden yedi yüz misline ve daha çok katlarına kadar ödüllendireceğiz.
All Worldly Gains and States will Perish - Only their Outcome with Allah shall Remain
A casual look at the expression: مَا عِندَكُمْ (ma ` indakum: 'what is with you' meaning world gains) leads one to think of wealth and possessions only. My revered teacher, Maulana Sayyid Asghar Husain of Deoband, may the mercy of Allah be upon him, said that the word: مَا ma (what) is general lexically and there is nothing prohibiting us from taking it in a general sense, therefore, included under it are wealth and possessions of the present world as well as all states and matters that one experiences therein. These could be happiness and sorrow, pain and comfort, sickness and health, gain and loss or someone's friendship or enmity. These form part of it for all these are transitory and must perish. However, the after-effects of all these states and matters which are to bring reward or punishment on the Day of Judgment are destined to remain. So, any reckless pursuit of states and matters that must perish and to stake one's life and its energies on this altar by becoming negligent of the eternal reward and punishment is something no sane person should elect to do.
The wealth, pleasures and luxuries that you have - O people - will come to an end no matter how much it may be, but the reward that is with Allah will remain. How then do you give preference to that which is perishable over that which is lasting? We will certainly reward those who remain steadfast on their oaths and who do not break them according to the best of their good deeds by multiplying its reward by ten times up to seven hundred times or even more.
Ljudi, sve što imate na dunjaluku prolazno je i ništavno, a ono što je u Allaha, velika nagrada i vječno uživanje, trajno je i stabilno. Zar onda možete dati prednost onom što je prolazno nad onim što vječno je? One koji budu brižni glede ugovora Mi ćemo nagraditi boljom nagradom nego što su svojim djelima zaslužili, pa ćemo im dati desetostruku nagradu ili sedam stotina puta više, pa čak i više od toga.
Ko god bude činio dobra, ispravna djela, radi Allaha, bio muškarac ili žena, te vjeruje u Allaha, Njegova Poslanika, sallallahu alejhi ve sellem, Njegovo obećanje i prijetnju – Allah će mu dati da ima lijep, ugodan, sretan i siguran život koji se ogleda u zadovoljstvu onim što mu je Allah dao i u uputi da čini dobra djela, i na Ahiretu ćemo im dati nagradu u skladu sa najboljim djelima koja su činili na dunjaluku.
Whoever does good deeds in accordance with the sacred law, whether male or female, while having faith in Allah, We will grant them in this world a good life, by their being pleased with Allah’s decree, content and guided towards righteous actions, and We will reward them in the afterlife in accordance with the best good deeds that they used to do in the world.
Tout être humain, homme ou femme, ayant accompli une bonne œuvre conforme à la religion tout en étant croyant, Nous lui ferons vivre une vie agréable ici-bas en le rendant satisfait du décret d’Allah, en lui inspirant le contentement et en lui facilitant d’accomplir des actes d’obéissance. Puis dans l’au-delà, Nous les rétribuerons en leur attribuant pour récompense celle de leurs meilleures œuvres accomplies dans le bas monde.
Commentary
What is 'good life'?
According to the majority of commentators, the expression 'good life' used here means a pure and pleasing life in the present world while some Tafsir authorities have taken it to mean life in the Hereafter. And a closer look at the explanation given by the majority would also show that it does not mean that such a person will never encounter poverty or sickness. Instead, it means that a believer - even if he ever faces poverty or pain - has two things with him which shield him from becoming disturbed. First comes his habit of remaining content with the available (qana’ ah), the hallmark of a simple life. This thing works in straitened circumstances as well. Secondly, there is this belief of his, the belief that he is going to receive the great and eternal blessings of the Hereafter in return for whatever poverty or pain he has suffered from. Poised counter to this is the condition of a disbeliever and sinner. If such a person faces poverty and pain, he has nothing to hold him together and give him solace and comfort. In this state, he is likely to lose his sanity, even think of committing suicide. And in case he was affluent, his greed would not let him sit peacefully. When the drive for more wealth makes him a millionaire, the dreams of becoming a billionaire would keep spoiling his peace.
As for righteous believers, says Ibn ` Atiyyah, Allah Ta’ ala blesses them with a life full of pleasure, contentment and gracefulness right here in this world as well, something that never changes whatever the condition. That their life will be graceful while they enjoy health and ex-tended means is all too obvious, particularly so on the ground that they just do not have the greed to keep their wealth increasing unnecessarily, an urge that keeps harassing one under all circumstances. And even if they have to face lean days or sickness of some sort, they always have a strong support to fall back on. They are perfect believers in the promises made by Allah. They have strong hopes of seeing ease after hardship and comfort after pain. These strengths never let their life become grace-less. It is like the work of a farmer who has made his farm ready for crops. No matter how much pain he takes in working to see his crops grow, yet he welcomes all that for the sake of the comfort he is going to have. In a short time, he is certain, he is going to have the best of return for what he has done. A businessman or a wage earner would do the same. They would face all sorts of hardship in their job, even a little disgrace once in a while. But, they brave through everything and remain happy and hopeful. They believe that their business will bring profit and their job, a salary. The believer too believes that he is getting a return for every hardship and when comes the life of the Hereafter, his return for every hardship will come to him in the form of blessings that are great and everlasting. As for the life of the present world, it is not such a big deal as compared to that of the Hereafter. Therefore, a believer finds it easy to remain patient against worldly variations in living conditions.
Thus, these conditions never make a believer suffer from anxiety, apprehension and boredom. This is the 'good life' a believer is blessed with in cash, on the spot, right here in this world.
Supporting a messenger of God amounts to renouncing the customary religious system and becoming attached to a non-customary religion. This type of action is always most difficult for man. This involves ignoring the benefit to be received from human beings and proceeding towards the benefit which will be given by God. The only virtue which is required if this type of decision is to be taken is ‘patience’; that is, a man should be able to bear today’s loss for the sake of tomorrow’s benefit; he should have the ability to give more importance to a thing which is unseen in comparison to that which is seen; he should have the urge to adopt something at the cost of sacrifice, even if it means forfeiting some immediate benefit. The subjects of God who prove to have such high ideals deserve to be blessed by God with the highest type of bounties. Those who support unadulterated pure Truth suffer a loss in the current system, so people think that such individuals are ruined. But there is a promise from God that He will fully compensate them for their sacrifices. In the eternal world after death, He will bless them with an extremely good life. Whatever they have lost temporarily will be restored by God in a better form and forever. This promise of God applies equally to women. Before God in the matter of rewards, there is no distinction between men and women.
Allah’a iman etmiş olan erkek veya kadın, her kim dine uyan salih bir amel işlerse, ona dünyada Allah’ın kaderine razı olduğu, kanaat ettiği ve ibadetlerini yapmaya muvaffak kıldığımız güzel bir hayat yaşatacağız. Muhakkak o kimseleri ahirette, dünyadaki salih amellerden yaptıkları en güzel amelin mükâfatlarıyla mükâfatlandıracağız.
Barang siapa, baik seorang laki-laki ataupun wanita beramal saleh sesuai dengan syariat sementara dia beriman kepada Allah niscaya Kami akan menghidupkannya di dunia dengan kehidupan yang baik, yaitu dengan memberinya sikap rida terhadap ketetapan Allah dan sikap kanaah, serta memberinya taufik untuk mengerjakan berbagai ketaatan. Kami pasti akan memberikan ganjaran pada mereka di akhirat dengan pahala yang lebih baik daripada amal saleh yang telah mereka lakukan di dunia.
Những ai có đức tin nơi Allah, ngoan đạo và làm việc thiện tốt dù nam hay nữ, TA (Allah) sẽ cho họ sống một cuộc sống an lành trên thế gian qua việc họ biết hài lòng với sự an bài và định đoạt của TA và qua việc được TA phù hộ trong thờ phượng và tuân lệnh TA; và ở cõi Đời Sau, TA sẽ ban thưởng cho họ những phần thưởng xứng đáng với việc làm tốt nhất mà họ đã làm trên thế gian.
Righteous Deeds and their Reward
This is a promise from Allah to those Children of Adam, male or female, who do righteous deeds - deeds in accordance with the Book of Allah and the Sunnah of His Prophet , with a heart that believes in Allah and His Messenger , while believing that these deeds are commanded and enjoined by Allah. Allah promises that He will give them a good life in this world and that He will reward them according to the best of their deeds in the Hereafter. The good life includes feeling tranquillity in all aspects of life. It has been reported that Ibn `Abbas and a group (of scholars) interpreted it to mean good, lawful provisions. It was reported that `Ali bin Abi Talib interpreted as contentment. This was also the opinion of Ibn `Abbas, `Ikrimah and Wahb bin Munabbih. `Ali bin Abi Talhah recorded from Ibn `Abbas that it meant happiness. Al-Hasan, Mujahid and Qatadah said: "None gets this good life mentioned except in Paradise." Ad-Dahhak said: "It means lawful provisions and worship in this life". Ad-Dahhak also said: "It means working to obey Allah and finding joy in that." The correct view is that a good life includes all of these things. as found in the Hadith recorded by Imam Ahmad from `Abdullah bin `Amr that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said:
«قَدْ أَفْلَحَ مَنْ أَسْلَمَ، وَرُزِقَ كَفَافًا، وَقَنَّعَهُ اللهُ بِمَا آتَاه»
(He who submits becomes a Muslim has succeeded, is given sufficient provisions, and is content with Allah for what he is given.) It was also recorded by Muslim.
فَإِذَا قَرَأْتَ الْقُرْءَانَ فَاسْتَعِذْ بِاللَّهِ مِنَ الشَّيْطَـنِ الرَّجِيمِ
Chi compie una buona azione, in accordo con la Shari'ah, sia maschio che femmina, e crede in Allāh, gli concederemo una vita agiata in questo mondo, così che sia compiaciuto del decreto di Allāh e ne gioisca, e lo sosterremo all'obbedienza, e lo ricompenseremo con grazie, nell'Aldilà, molto migliori delle buone azioni che compieva in vita.
Ang sinumang gumawa ng isang gawang maayos na umaalinsunod sa Batas, maging isang lalaki man o isang babae, habang siya ay isang mananampalataya kay Allāh, ay talagang magpapamuhay nga si Allāh sa kanya sa Mundo nang isang buhay na kaaya-aya dahil sa pagkalugod sa pagtatadhana ni Allāh, sa pagkakontento, at sa pagkakatuon sa mga pagtalima; at talagang gaganti nga si Allāh sa kanila ng gantimpala nila sa Kabilang-buhay ayon sa higit na maganda sa anumang dati nilang ginagawa sa Mundo na mga gawang matuwid.
A aquel que realice buenas obras, ya sea varón o mujer, que sea creyente en Al-lah, le otorgaré una buena vida en este mundo, por estar complacido con el decreto de Al-lah; serán guiados hacia buenas obras, y los recompensaré en la vida futura de acuerdo con las mejores buenas obras que hayan hecho en el mundo.
Bởi thế, khi ngươi - hỡi người có đức tin - muốn đọc Kinh Qur'an thì ngươi hãy cầu xin Allah che chở tránh khỏi sự quấy nhiễu của Shaytan, kẻ đã bị trục xuất khỏi lòng thương xót của Allah.
98- Kur’an’ı okuyacağın zaman kovulmuş şeytandan Allah’a sığın.
99- Doğrusu onun, iman edip de yalnız Rablerine tevekkül edenler üzerinde hiçbir hakimiyeti yoktur.
100- Onun hakimiyeti ancak kendisini dost edinip de onu Allah’a ortak koşanlar üzerindedir.
98. Yani kitapların en şereflisi, en üstün ve değerlisi olan, kalpleri ıslah edip düzelten, pek çok ilimler ihtiva eden, Allah’ın Kitab’ını okumak istediğinde “şeytandan Allah’a sığın.” Çünkü şeytanın kula en çok kötülük vermek istediği zamanlar, faziletli amellere başlayacağı vakitlerdir. Onu bu işlerin gerçek maksatlarından ve gerçek anlamlarından alıkoyup uzaklaştırmak için çalışır. Şeytanın kötülüğünden kurtulmanın yolu ise Yüce Allah’a sığınmak ve şeytanın kötülüğünden Allah’ın korumasına girmektir. Onun için de Kur’an okuyan kimse “ أعوذ بالله من الشيطان الرجيم / Kovulmuş şeytandan Allah’a sığınırım” sözlerinin anlamını düşünerek söyler. Kalbinden şeytanın kötülüğünü kendisinden uzaklaştırmak için Yüce Allah’a güvenip dayanır. Şeytanın aşağılık vesvese ve düşüncelerini bertaraf etmek için bütün gayretini ortaya koyar. Bunu uzaklaştırmak için en güçlü yol olan iman ve tevekkül ile bezenip süslenmeye gayret gösterir.
99. Gerçek şu ki şeytanın “iman edip de yalnız” bir ve tek olan “Rablerine tevekkül edenler üzerinde hiçbir hakimiyeti” tasallutu “yoktur.” Yüce Allah, iman edip kendisine tevekkül edenlerden, şeytanın kötülüklerini bertaraf eder ve şeytanın onların aleyhine bulabileceği bir yol bırakmaz.
100. “Onun hakimiyeti” tasallutu “ancak kendisini dost edinip...” Bu da onların Allah’ın dostluğundan uzaklaşarak şeytanın itaati çerçevesine girip şeytanın taraftarları arasına katılmalarıyla olur. İşte şeytanı kendilerine hakim olma noktasına çıkartanlar onlardır. Şeytan da onları masiyetlere doğru ittikçe iter ve onlara ateşe giden yolda önderlik eder.
Kaya kapag nagnais ka ng pagbigkas ng Qur’ān, O mananampalataya, ay humiling ka kay Allāh na kupkupin ka laban sa mga bulong ng demonyong itinaboy palayo sa awa ni Allāh.
Creyente, cuando intentes recitar el Corán pídele a Al-lah que te proteja del susurro del demonio, quien es rechazado de la misericordia de Al-lah.
"Apabila kamu membaca al-Qur`an, hendaklah kamu meminta perlindungan kepada Allah dari setan yang terkutuk. Sesungguh-nya setan itu tidak ada kekuasaannya atas orang-orang yang ber-iman dan bertawakal kepada Rabbnya. Sesungguhnya kekuasaan-nya (setan) hanyalah atas orang-orang yang menjadikannya seba-gai pemimpin dan atas orang-orang yang mempersekutukannya dengan Allah." (An-Nahl: 98-100).
(98-100) Maksudnya, jika kamu hendak membaca Kitabullah yang merupakan kitab termulia dan paling agung, -di dalamnya terkandung muatan yang memperbaiki hati dan ilmu yang banyak-, maka sesungguhnya setan sangat antusias menggoda seorang hamba saat ia akan memulai mengerjakan amalan-amalan yang utama, lalu berusaha untuk membelokkannya dari tujuan dan nilai-nilainya. Jalan menuju keselamatan dari gangguan setan ialah kembali ke-pada Allah dan berlindung kepada Allah dari kejahatannya, mem-baca, أَعُوْذُ بِاللّٰهِ مِنَ الشَّيْطَانِ الرَّجِيْمِ (aku berlindung kepadaNya dari godaan setan yang terkutuk) dengan merenungi maknanya dan hatinya berserah diri kepada Allah agar menyingkirkan setan darinya, tekun untuk mengenyahkan bisikan-bisikan dan imajinasi-imajinasinya, mengerahkan tenaga untuk menempuh faktor paling kuat guna mengusirnya. Yaitu menghiasi diri dengan baju iman dan tawakal. Sesungguhnya setan itu ﴾ لَيۡسَ لَهُۥ سُلۡطَٰنٌ ﴿ "tidak ada kekuasaannya," mak-sudnya, penguasaan ﴾ عَلَى ٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ وَعَلَىٰ رَبِّهِمۡ ﴿ "atas orang-orang yang beriman, dan kepada Rabbnya," semata, tiada sekutu bagiNya ﴾ يَتَوَكَّلُونَ ﴿ "mereka bertawakal," maka Allah menyingkirkan keburukan setan dari kaum Mukminin yang bertawakal kepadaNya, hingga tiada celah tersisa baginya atas mereka. ﴾ إِنَّمَا سُلۡطَٰنُهُۥ ﴿ "Sesungguhnya ke-kuasaannya (setan) hanyalah," maksudnya, p e n g u a s a a n n y a ﴾ عَلَى ٱلَّذِينَ يَتَوَلَّوۡنَهُۥ ﴿ "atas orang-orang yang menjadikannya sebagai pemimpin," men-jadikannya sebagai pemimpin bagi mereka. Demikian itu, dengan cara melepaskan diri dari (bimbingan) kepemimpinan Allah dan masuk ke dalam ketaatan kepada setan serta bergabung dengan pasukannya. Mereka sendirilah yang memberikan (tongkat) kepe-mimpinan bagi setan atas diri mereka. Maka setan betul-betul men-dorong mereka ke kubangan maksiat dan menghalau mereka ke neraka dengan sungguh-sungguh.
Se intendi leggere il Corano, o credente, chiedi aiuto ad Allāh, così che ti protegga dai sussurri di Satana, colui che venne espulso dalla Misericordia di Allāh.
When you intend to recite the Qur’ān - O believer - then ask Allah to protect you from the whispering of the Satan, who is rejected from Allah’s mercy.
Sequence of Verses
Emphasis was laid in previous verses over the fulfillment of the covenant with Allah following which stated there was the importance and desirability of acting righteously in one's life. That one neglects to follow these commandments happens because of Shaitanic instigations. Therefore, this verse teaches us to seek protection against Satan, the accursed - something needed in every good deed. But, it will be noticed that it has been mentioned particularly with the recitation of the Qur’ an. One reason for this particularization could also be that the recitation of the Qur'an is an act so unique that the Satan himself runs away from it. As said poetically:
دیوبگر یزدازاں قوم کہ قرآں خوانند
Shaitan bolts from people who recite the Qur’ an!
Then, there are specified Verses and Chapters which have been-tested and they produce the desired result in removing the traces of Shaitanic inputs particularly. That they are effective and beneficial stands proved from definite textual authorities (nusus) - Bayan al-Qur'an. Despite this factor, when came the command to seek protection from the Satan in conjunction with the recitation of the Qur’ an, it becomes all the more necessary with other deeds.
In addition to that, there is always the danger of Shaitanic instigations intruding into the recitation of the Qur’ an itself. For instance, one may-fall short in observing the etiquette due during the recitation or that it remains devoid of the essential spirit of deliberation, thinking, submission and humbleness. So, for this too, it was deemed necessary that protection from Shaitanic instigations should be sought (Ibn Kathir, Mazhari and others).
Commentary
In the preface of his Tafsir, Ibn Kathir has said: Human beings have two kinds of enemies. The first ones come from their own kind, like the general run of disbelievers. The other kind is that of the Jinn who are diabolic and disobedient. Islam commands defence against the first kind of enemy through Jihad involving fighting and killing. But, for the other kind, the command is limited to the seeking of protection from Allah only. The reason is that the first kind of enemy happens to be homogenous. Its attack comes openly, visibly. Therefore, fighting and killing in Jihad against such an enemy was made obligatory. As for the , enemy of the Satanic kind, it is not visible. Its attack on humankind does not take place frontally. Therefore, as a measure of defence against such an enemy, the seeking of the protection of such a Being has been made obligatory that no one is able to see, neither the humankind, nor the Satan. Then, there is that subtle expediency in entrusting the defence against Satan with Allah. Is it not that one who stands subdued by the Satan is actually rejected and deserving of punishment in the sight of Allah? Quite contrary to this is the case of the humanoid enemy of human beings, that is, the disbelievers. If someone is subdued or killed while con-fronting them, he becomes a martyr (shahid), and deserving of reward from Allah (thawab) ! Therefore, when one confronts an enemy of human beings with all his strength, it turns out to be nothing but beneficial, no matter what the circumstances - either he would prevail over the enemy and put an end to his power, or would himself embrace shahadah (martyrdom in the way of Allah) and deserve the best of returns with Him.
Related Rulings (masa'il)
1. The reciting of: اعوذ باللہ من الشیطان الرجیم (a udhu bil-lahi minash-shaitanir-rajim: I seek protection with Allah from Shaitan, the accursed) before initiating the recitation of the Qur'an stands proved from the Holy Prophet ﷺ in order that the command given in this verse is carried out.
But, not doing it occasionally also stands proved from authentic (sahih) ahadith. Therefore, the majority of Muslim scholars have not classed this injunction as obligatory (wajib). Instead, they have declared it to be Sunnah, a position on which Ibn Jarir al-Tabari has reported a consensus (ijma`) of the scholars of the Muslim community. As for Hadith narratives carrying the word and deed of the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، whether those of reciting: اعوذ باللہ (a’ udhu bil-lah) under most conditions or those of not reciting under some, all these have been mentioned exhaustively by Ibn Kathir at the beginning of his Tafsir.
2. Should ta'awwudh (تَعَوُّذ) that is, اعوذ باللہ 'a۔ udhu bil-lah', be recited only at the beginning of the first raka'ah while in Salah, or should it be done at the beginning of every raka'ah? Views of leading Muslim jurists differ in this matter. According to the great Imam Abu Hanifah JI it should be recited only in the first raka'ah while Imam Shafi` i (رح) declares its recitation at the beginning of every raka'ah as commendable (mustahabb). Arguments given by both have been presented in Tafsir Mazhari with full elaboration. (p. 49, v. 5)
3. While reciting the Qur'an - whether in Salah or out of it - the saying of اعوذ باللہ 'a`-udhu bil-lah' is a Sunnah. The rule applies to both situations equally. But, after it has been said once, one may go on reciting as much as one wishes to, for the same single ta'awwudh (said at the beginning) is sufficient. Yes, if one abandons the recitation in the middle, gets busy with some mundane chore and then resumes it all over again, one should reinitiate the recitation by saying 'a’ udhu bil-lah' and 'bismillah' once again at that time.
4. Saying 'a’ udhu bil-lah' before reading any word or book other than the Qur'an is not a Sunnah. There, one should recite only bismillah. (Al-Durr al-Mukhtar, Shami)
However, the Hadith teaches the saying of ta'awwudh during other things done and situations faced. For example, when someone gets very angry - so says the Hadith - the heat of the anger goes away by saying: اعوذ باللہ من الشیطان الرجیم (a`-udhu bil-lahi minash-shaitanir rajim: I seek protection with Allah from Shaitan, the accursed). (Ibn Kathir)
It also appears in Hadith that, before going to the toilet, saying:
للھُمَّ اَعُوذُ باللہ مِن الخبُثِ وَ الخّبّایٔث
(Allahumma adhu bika minal-khubuthi wal-khabaith) 0 Allah, I seek protection with you from the foul and the impure is commendable (mustahabb). (Shami)
Ô croyant, lorsque tu veux réciter le Coran, demande d’abord à Allah de te protéger des insufflations de Satan, le banni de la miséricorde d’Allah.
The Command to seek Refuge with Allah before reciting the Qur'an
This is a command from Allah to His servants upon the tongue of His Prophet , telling them that when they want to read Qur'an, they should seek refuge with Allah from the cursed Shaytan. The Hadiths mentioned about seeking refuge with Allah (Isti`adhah), were quoted in our discussion at the beginning of this Tafsir, praise be to Allah. The reason for seeking refuge with Allah before reading is that the reader should not get confused or mixed up, and that the Shaytan would not confuse him or stop him from thinking about and pondering over the meaning of what he reads. Hence the majority of scholars said that refuge should be sought with Allah before starting to read.
إِنَّهُ لَيْسَ لَهُ سُلْطَانٌ عَلَى الَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ وَعَلَى رَبِّهِمْ يَتَوَكَّلُونَ
(Verily, he has no power over those who believe and put their trust only in their Lord.) Ath-Thawri said: "He has no power to make them commit a sin they will not repent from." Others said: it means that he has no argument for them. Others said it is like the Ayah:
إِلاَّ عِبَادَكَ مِنْهُمُ الْمُخْلَصِينَ
(Except Your chosen servants amongst them.) 15:40
إِنَّمَا سُلْطَـنُهُ عَلَى الَّذِينَ يَتَوَلَّوْنَهُ
(His power is only over those who obey and follow him (Shaytan), ) Mujahid said: "Those who obey him." Others said, "Those who take him as their protector instead of Allah."
وَالَّذِينَ هُم بِهِ مُشْرِكُونَ
(and those who join partners with Him.) means, those who associate others in worship with Allah.
Kad hoćeš, o vjerniče, učiti Allahovu knjigu, zatraži utočište kod Allaha od prokletog šejtana, udaljenog od Njegove milosti. Utočište se traži riječima: “Tražim Allahovu zaštitu od prokletog šejtana!”
Bila kamu hendak membaca Al-Qur`ān wahai Mukmin maka memohonlah kepada Allah perlindungan dari was-was setan yang terusir dari rahmat Allah.
-Ey Mümin!- Kur’an okumak istediğin zaman, Allah Teâlâ’dan seni Allah’ın rahmetinden kovulmuş şeytanın vesveselerinden korumasını iste.
Allah nije dao vlast šejtanu nad Svojim robovima koji se oslanjaju na Njega i koji Mu se u potpunosti prepuštaju.
Sesungguhnya setan tidak mempunyai kekuasaan atas orang-orang yang beriman dan bertawakal kepada Tuhan mereka dalam segala urusan mereka.
Muhakkak ki Şeytan, Allah'a iman ederek, bütün işlerinde bir tek Rablerine güvenip, itimat etmiş olan kimseler üzerinde hakimiyet kuramaz.
Satan has no authority over those who have faith in Allah and who rely only on their Lord in all their affairs.
Satan n’a pas d’emprise sur ceux qui croient en Allah et qui s’en remettent à leur Seigneur dans toutes leurs affaires.
El demonio no tiene autoridad sobre aquellos que creen en Al-lah y que se encomiendan solo a su Señor en todos sus asuntos.
Tunay na ang demonyo ay walang pangingibabaw sa mga sumampalataya kay Allāh at sa Panginoon nila lamang sumasandal sa lahat ng mga nauukol sa kanila.
Quả thật, Shaytan không có khả năng quấy nhiễu đối với những ai có đức tin nơi Allah và luôn phó thác mọi sự việc của họ cho một mình Ngài.
In verità, Satana non ha potere su coloro che credono in Allāh, e che si affidano esclusivamente al loro Dio in tutti i loro affari.
The way of Faith and Trust in Allah is the way of freedom from the power and control of the Shaitan
Verses 99 and 100 make it clear that Allah Ta’ ala has not given the Shaitan the kind of power which would disarm any human being and compel him to become helpless and take to evil. So, should one opt for not using his capability of choice and control because of sheer carelessness or some selfish motive, then, this would be his own fault. Therefore, it was said that people who have faith in Allah and who, rather than trust their will power in their states and actions, place their ultimate trust in Allah Ta’ ala for He is the One who gives us the ability to do everything good and also the One who shields us from everything evil. The Shaitan cannot possess and dictate such people. Of course, those who elect to befriend none but the Shaitan because of their selfish motives, particularly like things about him and go about associating others in the pristine divinity of Allah Ta` ala, then, the Shaitan is all over them, in possession, in control, and would not let them go towards anything good while, in every evil, they are right in front.
The same subject has been taken up in verse 42 of Surah al-Hijr where Allah Ta’ ala has Himself refuted the claim of the Shaitan by saying: إِنَّ عِبَادِي لَيْسَ لَكَ عَلَيْهِمْ سُلْطَانٌ إِلَّا مَنِ اتَّبَعَكَ (Surely, My servants [ are such that ] you have no power over them - except [ over ] the one who follows you from among the astray - 15:42).
Tanging ang pangingibabaw niya ay sa pamamagitan ng mga bulong niya sa mga gumagawa sa kanya bilang katangkilik at tumatalima sa kanya sa panlilisya niya, at yaong sila dahilan sa panlilisya niya ay mga tagapagtambal kay Allāh, na sumasamba kasama kay Allāh sa iba pa kay Allāh.
Quả thật, Shaytan chỉ có thể quấy nhiễu những ai nhận lấy nó làm kẻ bảo hộ và đi theo sự quyến rũ của nó và những ai tổ hợp các thần linh cùng với Allah trong thờ phượng.
In verità, egli tenta con i sussurri coloro che lo considerano alleato e che obbediscono alle sue tentazioni, e coloro che, a causa delle sue tentazioni, associano altri ad Allāh, adorandoli all'infuori di Lui.
El demonio solo tiene autoridad por medio de sus susurros sobre aquellos que lo toman como un aliado y lo siguen en sus atracciones, y a aquellos que por tales seducciones asocian copartícipes a Al-lah, a quienes adoran junto con Él.
Ses insufflations n’ont d’emprise que sur ceux qui le prennent pour allié et se soumettent à sa tentation, l’associant de ce fait à Allah puisque cette soumission revient à l’adorer avec Allah.
He only has authority by means of His whispering over those who take him as an ally and follow him in his luring and those who because of such luring associate partners with Allah whom they worship along with Him.
Şeytan kendisini dost edinenlere ve yoldan çıkarmasında ona itaat edenlere verdiği vesvese ile hakimiyetini kurar. Zira onlar, şeytanın yoldan çıkartması sebebiyle Allah’a ortak koşarlar ve Yüce Allah ile beraber başkalarına ibadet ederler.
Međutim, ovlastio ga je nad onima koji griješeći prema Allahu slijede šejtana, pokoravaju mu se i dragom Allahu pripisuju druga.
Kekuasaan setan melalui was-wasnya hanya atas orang-orang yang menjadikan setan sebagai penolongnya, menaatinya dalam penyesatannya, dan orang-orang yang karena penyesatannya berbuat syirik kepada Allah dengan menyembah selain Allah di samping menyembah Allah.
There are two objectives in reading the Quran—one is for the guidance of the self and the other is to present it to others to encourage them to understand the Truth. Whether the actual words of the Quran are repeated or its meanings are explained, man should in any case seek the protection of God against Satan. It does not mean simply repeating some fixed words; it means consciously arming oneself so that Satan’s attack becomes ineffective. Satan is always lying in wait for man. He changes the meaning of the words of the Quran in the mind of the reader, and what cannot be included in the text he inserts in the commentary. In this way Satan raises controversial issues between the preacher and the addressee, as a result of which understanding the true meaning of the Quran becomes difficult. However, God has given liberty to Satan only to misguide and instigate. He has not given power to him to lead anyone astray by force (laysa lahu sultan). His actions have no effect on those who have maintained their mental connection with God. But those who are neglectful of God and pay attention to the word of Satan become subject to Satan, who leads them towards his evil path.
Lorsque Nous abrogeons le jugement contenu dans un verset du Coran par un autre verset, sachant qu’Allah sait le mieux ce qu’Il abroge dans le Coran et ce qu’Il en garde, les mécréants disent: Ô Muħammad, tu n’es qu’un menteur qui invente des choses sur Allah. Seulement, la plupart d’entre eux ne savent pas que l’abrogation a une raison divine suprême.
Kad Allah neki ajet derogira drugim ajetom – a Stvoritelj najbolje zna u čemu je dobrobit za ljude – nevjernici reknu: “Ti, Muhammede, lažeš na Allaha i govoriš ono što ti nije naređeno!” Većina njih ne zna da derogiranje sadrži golemu mudrost.
Sequence of Verses
In the previous verse (98), there was an instruction to say اَعُوذ بِاللہ 'a udhu bil-lah' (I seek protection with Allah) while reciting the Qur’ an which indicates that the Shaitan puts scruples in the heart when one recites the Qur'an. In the verses cited above, there is a refutation of such Satanic instigations.
Jika Kami menasakh hukum satu ayat dari Al-Qur`ān dengan ayat lainnya -tentu Allah lebih mengetahui tentang apa yang Dia nasakh dari Al-Qur`ān untuk suatu hikmah dan lebih mengetahui apa yang tidak dihapus darinya- maka mereka berkata, "Kamu itu -wahai Muhammad- hanyalah seorang pendusta yang berbohong atas nama Allah." Mereka berkata demikian karena mereka tidak mengetahui bahwa penasakhan hukum tertentu terjadi karena untuk tercapainya hikmah Ilahiah yang besar.
"Dan apabila Kami mengganti suatu ayat dengan ayat yang lain padahal Allah lebih mengetahui apa yang diturunkanNya, me-reka berkata, 'Sesungguhnya kamu adalah orang yang mengada-adakan saja.' Bahkan kebanyakan mereka tiada mengetahui. Kata-kanlah, 'Ruhul Qudus (Jibril) menurunkan al-Qur`an itu dari Rabbmu dengan benar, untuk meneguhkan (hati) orang-orang yang telah beriman, dan menjadi petunjuk serta kabar gembira bagi orang-orang yang berserah diri (kepada Allah)'." (An-Nahl: 101-102).
(101) Allah تعالى memperingatkan bahwa kaum yang mendus-takan al-Qur`an ini, mencari-cari ayat yang bisa mereka pakai untuk pembelaan diri, yaitu bahwa Allah تعالى adalah Dzat Yang Maha Menetapkan lagi Bijaksana, mensyariatkan hukum-hukum dan meng-ganti hukum di tempat lainnya karena (dorongan) sifat bijaksana dan rahmatNya. Bila mereka menyaksikan penggantian ini, maka mereka mencela kehormatan Rasulullah dan risalah yang beliau bawa. ﴾ قَالُوٓاْ إِنَّمَآ أَنتَ مُفۡتَرِۭۚ ﴿ "Mereka berkata, 'Sesungguhnya kamu adalah orang yang mengada-adakan saja'," maka Allah membantah mereka dengan berfirman, ﴾ بَلۡ أَكۡثَرُهُمۡ لَا يَعۡلَمُونَ ﴿ "Bahkan kebanyakan mereka tiada mengetahui," mereka itu bodoh (tentang masalah ini), tidak mem-punyai ilmu tentang Rabb mereka dan syariatNya. Sudah diketahui (bersama), bahwasanya tuduhan yang dilancarkan orang bodoh, tanpa dasar ilmu, adalah tidak perlu diperhitungkan. Sesungguh-nya komentar (miring) tentang sesuatu merupakan bagian dari pe-ngetahuannya tentang masalah tersebut dan merupakan isi kandu-ngannya yang menghasilkan keluarnya pujian atau cemoohan.
(102) Oleh karena itu, Allah تعالى menyebutkan (sifat) hikmah-Nya dalam perkara ini. Allah berfirman, ﴾ قُلۡ نَزَّلَهُۥ رُوحُ ٱلۡقُدُسِ ﴿ "Kata-kanlah, 'Ruhul Qudus menurunkan al-Qur`an itu'," yaitu Jibril, utusan yang suci lagi bebas dari sifat cacat, pengkhianatan dan kekurangan yang lain, ﴾ بِٱلۡحَقِّ ﴿ "dengan benar," maksudnya turunnya dengan ke-benaran, berisi kebenaran dalam berita-beritanya, perintah-perintah-nya dan larangan-larangannya. Tidak ada cara bagi siapa pun untuk melancarkan kritikan (miring) kepadanya dengan alasan yang akurat. Pasalnya, bila telah diketahui bahwa al-Qur`an adalah ke-benaran, maka diketahui pula bahwa yang melawan dan menen-tangnya berarti batil ﴾ لِيُثَبِّتَ ٱلَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ ﴿ "untuk meneguhkan (hati) orang-orang yang telah beriman," ketika ayat turun dan datang kepada mereka, dari waktu ke waktu. Kebenaran senantiasa mengalir ke kalbu-kalbu mereka sedikit demi sedikit, sampai keimanan mereka lebih kokoh daripada gunung yang terpancang kokoh.
Begitu pula, mereka mengetahui bahwa al-Qur`an adalah se-buah kebenaran, jika Allah mensyariatkan sebuah hukum kemudian menghapusnya (diganti dengan hukum yang lain) niscaya mereka mengetahui bahwa Allah menggantinya dengan yang semisalnya atau yang lebih baik darinya bagi mereka, dan mereka meyakini bahwasanya penggantian hukum tersebut itulah yang sejalan dengan hikmah ilahi dan korelasi yang rasional ﴾ وَهُدٗى وَبُشۡرَىٰ لِلۡمُسۡلِمِينَ ﴿ "dan menjadi petunjuk serta kabar gembira bagi orang-orang yang berserah diri (kepada Allah)," maksudnya, petunjuk yang menuntun mereka ke-pada inti-inti permasalahan, menjelaskan bagi mereka kebenaran dari kebatilan, hidayah dari kesesatan, memberi kabar gembira kepada mereka bahwa mereka mendapatkan pahala yang baik, me-netap di sana selama-lamanya. Begitu pula, setiap sesuatu turun sedikit demi sedikit, maka itu menjadi lebih besar pengaruh hidayah dan kabar gembiranya bagi mereka, daripada datang kepada mereka sekali saja secara sekaligus. Pikiran pun tercerai-berai menghadapi-nya. Akan tetapi, (cara yang ditempuh), Allah menurunkan satu hukum atau kadang-kadang lebih. Bila mereka telah memahami dan mencernanya serta mengetahui maksud kandungan dari hukum tersebut dan telah menguasainya, maka Allah menurunkan hukum yang semisalnya… demikian seterusnya.
Karena itu, para sahabat telah mencapai tingkatan tinggi dalam menguasainya. Perilaku dan tabiat mereka berubah baik, beralih ke akhlak dan kebiasaan serta tindak-tanduk yang sanggup mengalah-kan generasi pertama manusia dan generasi terakhir dengannya. Maka, idealnya dan sepatutnya generasi setelah mereka terdidik dengan ilmu-ilmu al-Qur`an, dan menghiasi diri dengan akhlaknya, mencari bimbingan melalui cahayanya di dalam kegelapan kesesat-an dan kebodohan-kebodohan, mendaulatnya sebagai panutan me-reka dalam seluruh kondisi. Dengan itu, urusan-urusan agama dan duniawi mereka akan lurus.
Eğer Kur’an’dan bir ayetin hükmünü başka bir ayetle kaldırsak -Yüce Allah, bir hikmete bağlı olarak Kur’an’dan hangi hükmün kaldırılıp, hangilerinin kaldırılmayacağını en iyi bilendir- hemen şöyle derler: -Ey Muhammed!- Muhakkak sen, Allah’a karşı yalanlar uyduran bir yalancısın. Tam aksine; onların çoğu bir hükmün, kusursuz ilahi bir hikmetten ötürü kaldırılmış olduğunu bilmezler.
When We abrogate the ruling of one verse of the Qur’ān with another verse - and Allah knows well about the part of the Qur’ān that is abrogated for a reason and the part that is not abrogated - they say: You, O Muhammad, are only a liar making up things about Allah. Rather, most of them do not know that abrogation occurs for a divine reason with far-reaching wisdom.
101- Biz bir âyeti değiştirip yerine başka bir âyet getirdiğimizde -ki Allah neyi indireceğini en iyi bilendir-: “Sen ancak bir iftiracısın” dediler. Hayır, onların çoğu bilmezler.
102- De ki:“Onu Ruhu’l-Kudüs, iman edenlere sebat vermek, müslümanlara bir hidâyet ve müjde olmak üzere Rabbinden hak olarak indirmiştir.”
101. Yüce Allah, bu Kur’an-ı Kerim’i yalanlayan kimselerin kendi lehlerine delil olacak şeyler aradıklarını söz konusu etmektedir. Şöyle ki Yüce Allah -ki O, hükümleri teşri’ eden, hikmeti sonsuz ve mutlak hüküm koyucudur- hikmet ve rahmeti dolayısıyla bir hükmü değiştirerek onun yerine bir başka hüküm koyabilir. İşte yalanlayıcılar bunu gördükleri zaman, Allah Rasûlünü ve onun getirdiklerini tenkide kalkışıp:“Sen ancak bir iftiracısın” dediler. Yüce Allah ise bunlara:“Hayır, onların çoğu bilmezler” diye cevap vermektedir. Onlar arasında Rablerini de şeriatini de bilmeyen cahiller vardır. Bilindiği gibi cahil kimselerin tenkitlerine itibar edilmez. Çünkü bir şeyi tenkit etmek için ona dair bilgi sahibi olmak, o şeyin ihtiva ettiği övülmeyi ve tenkidi gerektiren şeyleri bilmek gerekir.
102. Bundan dolayı Yüce Allah, bu konudaki hikmetini söz konusu ederek şöyle buyurmaktadır:“De ki: Onu Ruhu’l-Kudüs” her türlü kusurdan, hainlikten ve kötülüklerden münezzeh, mukaddes bir elçi olan Cebrail, “iman edenlere” âyetlerinin nüzulu ve ara ara âyetlerin onlara ardı sıra ulaşması suretiyle “sebat vermek... üzere Rabbinden hak olarak indirmiştir.” Bu kitap, hak ile indirilmiştir. Verdiği haberleri, emirleri, yasakları ile hakkı ihtiva eder. Herhangi bir kimsenin bu kitaba sağlıklı ve doğru bir eleştiride bulunmasına imkân yoktur. Bu kitabın hak olduğu açıkça ortaya çıktığına göre ona karşı çıkan ve onunla çelişen her şeyin de batıl olduğu aynı şekilde ortaya çıkar. İşte bu kitabın içerdiği hak ve gerçekler, peyderpey mü’minlerin kalplerine ulaşır. Nihayet imanları sarsılmaz dağlardan daha sağlam olur. Onlar, bu kitabın hakkın ta kendisi olduğunu bilirler. Yüce Allah eğer herhangi bir hükmü önce teşrî buyurup sonra da onu neshederse mü’minler bilirler ki Allah, bu hükmü ya benzeriyle ya da ondan daha hayırlısıyla değiştirmiştir ve o hükmü neshetmesi, Rabbani hikmete daha uygun, akla daha münasiptir. Bu kitap, aynı zamanda “müslümanlara bir hidâyet ve müjde olmak üzere” indirilmiştir. Yani Yüce Allah, onlara eşyanın hakikatini gösterir, neyin hak, neyin batıl olduğunu, neyin hidâyet neyin sapıklık olduğunu açıklar. Onlar için, içinde ebediyen kalacakları güzel bir mükâfat olduğu müjdesini de verir. Aynı şekilde bu kitabın kısım kısım inmesi de büyük bir hidâyet ve müjdedir. Zira eğer toptan inseydi ve düşünceler onun farklı yönlerine kaysaydı hidayet ve müjdes bu kadar büyük olmazdı. Bu nedenle O, bazen bir hüküm bazen de birkaç hüküm indirmiştir. Onlar, bunları akledip kavradıktan, onun maksadını bilip ondan kana kana içtikten sonra ona benzer bir başka hükmü indirmiştir. Bu böylece sürüp gitmiştir. Bundan dolayı ashab -Allah cümlesinden razı olsun- Kur'ân sayesinde büyük bir seviyeye ulaşmış, huyları, karakterleri değişmiş, onların ulaştıkları ahlâk, güzellikler ve ameller öncekilerin de sonrakilerin de çok ilerisine ulaşmıştır. Onlardan sonra gelenlere yakışan da bu Kitabın ihtiva ettiği ilimler ile kendilerini eğitmek, onun ahlâkıyla ahlâklanmak, sapıklığın ve bilgisizliğin karanlıklarında onun nuruyla aydınlanmak olmalı ve bütün hallerde bu kitabı kendilerine rehber edinmelidirler. Ancak böylelikle dinî ve dünyevi bütün işleri dosdoğru olur, istikamet bulur.
Se scambiassimo la legge di un versetto del Corano con un altro versetto, sappiate che Allāh è più Sapiente di ciò che Egli cambia, nel Corano, ad uno scopo ben preciso, ed Egli è Consapevole di ciò che non deve essere cambiato. Dissero: "In verità tu, o Muħammed, sei bugiardo, inventi cose riguardo Allāh". Al contrario, la maggior parte di loro non sanno che il cambiamento, in verità, avviene solo ad un grande scopo divino.
Kapag nagpawalang-bisa si Allāh sa kahatulan ng isang talata mula sa Qur'ān sa pamamagitan ng isa pang talata – at si Allāh ay higit na nakaaalam sa pinawawalang-bisa Niya mula sa Qur'ān dahil sa isang kasanhian at Maalam sa hindi Niya pinawalang-bisa mula rito – ay nagsasabi sila: "Ikaw, O Muḥammad, ay isang sinungaling na lumilikha-likha [ng kasinungalingan] lamang hinggil kay Allāh." Bagkus ang higit na marami sa kanila ay hindi nakaaalam na ang pagpapawalang-bisa ay nangyayari lamang dahil sa isang kasanhiang pandiyos na malalim.
Cuando abrogamos un precepto que se encuentra en una aleya del Corán con otra aleya (y Al-lah conoce bien la parte del Corán que se abroga por una razón y la parte que no está abrogada) ellos dicen: “Mujámmad, solo eres un mentiroso que inventas cosas acerca de Al-lah”. Pero la mayoría de ellos no saben que la abrogación ocurre por una razón divina con una sabiduría trascendental.
Và Khi TA (Allah) xỏa bỏ một câu Kinh nào hoặc một luật định của câu Kinh nào để thay thế một câu Kinh khác trong Qur'an - và dĩ nhiên TA biết rõ những gì được xóa bỏ trong Qur'an mang giá trị như thế nào - thì chúng nói: Này Muhammad, Ngươi quả thật chỉ là một tên bịa đặt cho Allah. Không, đa số bọn chúng không hề biết gì về việc xóa bỏ các câu Kinh và thay thế các câu Kinh khác, mà sự việc chỉ có một mình Allah mới biết rõ và đó là sự thông thái và khôn ngoan của Ngài.
The Idolators' Accusation that the Prophet was a Liar since some Ayat were abrogated, and the Refutation of their Claim
Allah tells us of the weak minds of the idolators, and their lack of faith and conviction. He explains that it is impossible for them to have faith when He has decreed that they are doomed. When they saw that some rulings had been changed by being abrogated, they said to the Messenger of Allah ﷺ:
إِنَّمَآ أَنتَ مُفْتَرٍ
(You are but a forger) meaning one who tells lies. But Allah is the Lord Who does whatever He wills, and rules as He wants.
بَدَّلْنَآ ءَايَةً مَّكَانَ ءَايَةٍ
(And when We change a verse (of the Qur'an) in place of another) Mujahid said: this means, "We remove one and put another in its place." Qatadah said: this is like the Ayah:
مَا نَنسَخْ مِنْ ءَايَةٍ أَوْ نُنسِهَا
(Whatever verse We change abrogate or omit the abrogated...)" (2:106). Allah said, in response to them:
قُلْ نَزَّلَهُ رُوحُ الْقُدُسِ
(Say: "Ruh-ul-Qudus has brought it...") meaning, Jibril,
مِّن رَّبِّكَ بِالْحَقِّ
(from your Lord with truth, ) meaning, with truthfulness and justice
لِيُثَبِّتَ الَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ
(for the conviction of those who believe,) so that they will believe what was revealed earlier and what was revealed later, and humble themselves towards Allah.
وَهُدًى وَبُشْرَى لِلْمُسْلِمِينَ
(and as a guide and good news for the Muslims.) meaning He has made it a guide and good news to the Muslims who believe in Allah and His Messengers.
Sabihin mo sa kanila, O Sugo: "Nagbaba sa Qur'ān na ito si Anghel Gabriel – sumakanya ang pagbati ng kapayapaan – mula sa ganang kay Allāh – kaluwalhatian sa Kanya – kalakip ng katotohanang walang mali rito ni pagpapalit ni paglilihis upang magpatatag siya sa mga sumampalataya kay Allāh sa pananampalataya nila sa tuwing may bumabang bago mula rito at may pinawalang-bisang ilan mula rito at upang ito ay maging isang kapatnubayan para sa kanila tungo sa katotohanan at isang balitang nakalulugod para sa mga Muslim hinggil sa tatamuhin nila na gantimpalang masagana.
Hỡi Thiên Sứ Muhammad, Ngươi hãy nói với họ: Kinh Qur'an này được Đại Thiên Thần Jibril mang xuống từ nơi Allah là chân lý, trong Nó không có sai sót, không có sự thay đổi, chỉnh sửa và bóp méo, để củng cố đức tin của những người có đức tin và để làm nguồn Chỉ Đạo cho họ dẫn họ đến với chân lý, và là nguồn báo tin mừng cho những người Muslim về những phần thưởng mà sẽ có được ở Đời Sau.
Mensajero, diles que este Corán ha sido revelado por Al-lah a través del ángel Gabriel con la Verdad que no contiene ningún error, alteración o distorsión, para afirmar en su fe a los que creen en Al-lah, ya sea que se revele una parte nueva o se abrogue una parte, y para ser una guía para ellos sobre la verdad y albricias para los musulmanes sobre la generosa recompensa que obtendrán.
Di' loro, o Messaggero: "Questo Corano è stato rivelato da Jibrīlجبريل, pace a Lui, per conto di Allāh, gloria Sua, con verità, privo di errori, travisamenti o modifiche, così da rinsaldare coloro che hanno creduto in Allāh nella loro fede ogni volta che ne venga rivelata una parte. Qualcosa è stato cambiato affinché sia per loro una guida alla verità e un buon annuncio per i musulmani, per la buona ricompensa che ne otterranno".
Say to them, O Messenger, This Qur’ān has been brought down by Gabriel (peace be with him) from Allah, may He be glorified, with the truth that contains no error, alteration or distortion, to keep those who have faith in Allah firm on their faith, whether a new part is revealed or a part is abrogated, and to be a guidance for them to the truth and good news for the Muslims about the generous reward that they will obtain.
Katakanlah kepada mereka -wahai Rasul-, “Yang menurunkan Al-Qur`ān ini adalah Jibril -'alaihissalām- dari sisi Allah -Subḥānahu- dengan kebenaran yang tidak disertai kesalahan, pergantian, maupun penyelewengan padanya. Tujuannya adalah untuk meneguhkan keimanan orang-orang yang beriman kepada Allah setiap ada bagian dari Al-Qur`ān turun dan sebagian darinya dinasakh. Juga agar hal itu menjadi hidayah bagi mereka kepada kebenaran dan kabar gembira bagi kaum muslimin karena apa yang mereka dapatkan darinya, yaitu pahala yang mulia.”
-Ey Peygamber!- Onlara de ki: “Cebrail -aleyhisselam- bu Kur'an'ı Allah -Subhânehu ve Teâlâ-'nın katından hiçbir hata, değiştirme ve bozukluk barındırmayan bir hakikatle, Allah’a iman edenleri her yeni bir ayet indiğinde ve bazılarının hükmü kaldırıldığında imanları üzerine kararlı kılması, hakka götüren bir rehber ve elde ettikleri değerli mükâfattan ötürü Müslümanlara bir müjde olması için indirmiştir.
The Quran is the Book of dawah. Its various parts were revealed bit by bit over a period of twenty three years. In consideration of the training of the believers, a gradual approach was adopted in respect of certain commandments. Taking advantage of such ‘changes’, the opponents of Islam used to say that the Quran was not the Book of God, but the Prophet Muhammad’s own writings which he attributed to God. They used to say that, if it had come directly from God, there would not have been such changes in it. Had these opponents been sincere and serious in the study of the Quran and had they looked upon the factor of change in the right perspective, they would have seen the wisdom of a gradual approach in giving orders. But when they saw the matter in the wrong perspective, changes appeared to them to be the result of a lack of human knowledge. A reasoned confirmation of these changes not being immediately forthcoming gave rise to the levelling of false allegations. The Quran has been revealed to present the Truth—here Truth means the pure and unadulterated religion of God. Those who are seekers after Truth and who are not satisfied with adulterated religions, will find not only the answer to their search in the Quranic religion but also peace of mind therein.
Ô Messager, dis-leur: C’est Gabriel qui est descendu avec ce Coran provenant d’Allah et contenant une vérité infaillible exempte de modification et d’altération. Ceci, afin de raffermir la foi de ceux qui croient en Allah à chaque fois qu’un verset est révélé et qu’un autre est abrogé, et afin que ce Livre soit pour eux un guide vers la vérité et une annonce de la récompense généreuse qui attend les croyants.
O Poslaniče, reci im: "Ovaj Kur'an donosi Džibril od Allaha kao istinit govor. U njemu nema greške niti je iskrivljen. Objavljen je da učvrsti vjernike u Allaha. Neki njegovi ajeti su dokinuti kako bi on bio uputa ka istini i radosna vijest vjernicima da ih čeka plemenita nagrada.
I know very well that the idolaters say: It is a human being who is teaching Muhammad (peace be upon him). They are lying in this claim of theirs. The language of the person whom they assume is teaching him is non-Arabic, whereas this Qur’ān has been revealed in the clear and highly eloquent Arabic language. How then do they claim that he received it from a non-Arab?!
Kami telah mengetahui bahwa orang-orang musyrikin berkata, "Seseungguhnya Muhammad -ṣallallāhu 'alaihi wa sallam- diajari Al-Qur`ān oleh seseorang." Mereka berdusta dalam tuduhan mereka karena bahasa orang yang mereka tuduh mengajari Muhammad Al-Qur`ān adalah bahasa asing, sedangkan Al-Qur`ān ini turun dengan bahasa Arab yang jelas dengan tingkat balagah yang tinggi. Lalu bagaimana mereka bisa menuduh bahwa Muhammad mempelajari Al-Qur`ān ini dari orang asing?!
Nous savons que les polythéistes disent: C’est un être humain qui inculque le Coran à Muħammad. Or ils mentent en prétendant cela car la langue parlée par celui dont ils prétendent qu’il lui inculque le Coran est étrangère à l’Arabie tandis que ce Coran a été révélé dans une langue arabe claire et extrêmement éloquente. Comment le Prophète aurait-il pu recevoir le Coran d’un homme qui parle une langue étrangère?
Svevišnji Allah zna da nevjernici govore: “Kur’an nije objava, već ga je Muhammed naučio od nekog čovjeka!” Govoreći to, nevjernici iznose laži i očito protivrječje: čovjek kojem pripisuju da poučava Resulullaha, sallallahu alejhi ve sellem, Kur’anu ne poznaje izvorni i čisti arapski jezik, stranac je, a Kur’an je vrhunac rječitosti i jasnoće, na arapskom jeziku objavljen. Pa je li moguće da kur’anske ajete izgovara osoba koja nepravilno govori arapski jezik?!
Bizler müşriklerin şöyle dediklerini biliyoruz: "Muhammed -sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem-‘e Kur’an’ı sadece bir insan öğretiyor. Hâlbuki onlar, ortaya attıkları bu iddialarında yalancıdırlar. Arap olmayan birinin öğrettiğini iddia ettikleri lisan, kimin lisanıdır? Bu Kur’an yüksek derecede belagate sahip, açık bir Arapça diliyle inmiştir. Öyleyse nasıl olur da onu Arap olmayan birinden aldığını iddia ederler?
"Dan sesungguhnya Kami mengetahui bahwa mereka berkata, 'Sesungguhnya al-Qur`an itu diajarkan oleh seorang manusia ke-padanya (Muhammad).' Padahal bahasa orang yang mereka tuduh-kan (bahwa) Muhammad belajar kepadanya adalah bahasa 'Ajam, sedang al-Qur`an adalah dalam Bahasa Arab yang terang. Sesung-guhnya orang-orang yang tidak beriman kepada ayat-ayat Allah (al-Qur`an), maka Allah tidak akan memberi petunjuk kepada me-reka, dan mereka mendapatkan azab yang pedih. Sesungguhnya yang mengada-adakan kebohongan, hanyalah orang-orang yang tidak beriman kepada ayat-ayat Allah, dan mereka itulah orang-orang pendusta." (An-Nahl: 103-105).
(103) Allah تعالى mengabarkan mengenai komentar kaum musyrikin yang mendustakan RasulNya, ﴾ أَنَّهُمۡ يَقُولُونَ إِنَّمَا يُعَلِّمُهُۥ ﴿ "Bahwa mereka berkata, 'Sesungguhnya al-Qur`an itu diajarkan kepadanya (Mu-hammad)'," maksudnya kitab yang ia bawa ini (diajarkan oleh) ﴾ بَشَرٞۗ ﴿ "seorang manusia," padahal orang yang mereka maksud adalah ber-bahasa A'jam. ﴾ وَهَٰذَا ﴿ "Sedang ini," yaitu al-Qur`an ﴾ لِسَانٌ عَرَبِيّٞ مُّبِينٌ ﴿ "adalah dalam Bahasa Arab yang terang," apakah ucapan semacam ini mungkin terjadi atau masih mengandung sisi kebenaran? Akan tetapi, seorang pendusta hanya ingin berbohong, tanpa berpikir tentang muara omongan dustanya. Karena itu, dalam ungkapan-nya terkandung unsur saling bertolak belakang dan kerusakan yang mengharuskan penolakannya, dengan hanya mengimajinasikan faktanya (yang tidak mungkin terjadi).
(104) ﴾ إِنَّ ٱلَّذِينَ لَا يُؤۡمِنُونَ بِـَٔايَٰتِ ٱللَّهِ ﴿ "Sesungguhnya orang-orang yang tidak beriman kepada ayat-ayat Allah (al-Qur`an)," yang menunjukkan dengan tegas kepada kebenaran yang nyata, maka mereka justru menolak dan tidak (sudi) menerimanya. ﴾ لَا يَهۡدِيهِمُ ٱللَّهُ ﴿ "Allah tidak akan memberi petunjuk kepada mereka," lantaran hidayah telah datang kepada mereka, namun mereka menolak. Akibatnya, mereka didera hukuman, berupa terhalangi (dari rahmat) dan dibiarkan oleh Allah tanpa bimbingan. ﴾ وَلَهُمۡ ﴿ "Dan mereka mendapatkan," di akhirat ﴾ عَذَابٌ أَلِيمٌ ﴿ "azab yang pedih."
(105) ﴾ إِنَّمَا يَفۡتَرِي ٱلۡكَذِبَ ﴿ "Sesungguhnya yang mengada-adakan kebohongan hanyalah," maksudnya aksi kebohongan semata-mata muncul dari ﴾ ٱلَّذِينَ لَا يُؤۡمِنُونَ بِـَٔايَٰتِ ٱللَّهِۖ ﴿ "orang-orang yang tidak beriman kepada ayat-ayat Allah," semisal para penentang Rasulullah, setelah datang kepada mereka bukti-bukti yang nyata ﴾ وَأُوْلَٰٓئِكَ هُمُ ٱلۡكَٰذِبُونَ ﴿ "dan mereka itulah orang-orang pendusta," maksudnya praktik kedusta-an sudah terpola pada mereka. Predikat ini lebih pantas dilontar-kan kepada mereka daripada orang lain. Sementara itu, Muhammad yang beriman kepada ayat-ayat Allah, yang patuh kepada Rabbnya, mustahil beliau berdusta atas Nama Allah dan mengada-adakan perkataan atas NamaNya yang tidak pernah difirmankanNya. Para musuh menuduh beliau dengan kedustaan yang sebenarnya men-jadi predikat mereka. Maka, Allah memperlihatkan kehinaan mereka dan menerangkan keburukan-keburukan mereka. BagiNya تعالى se-gala pujian.
(106-108 ) Allah تعالى memberitahukan tentang kebejatan kon-disi orang yang mengingkariNya setelah sebelumnya pernah ber-iman. Ia menjadi buta setelah dapat memandang (dengan mata-nya), ia kembali kepada kesesatan sesudah (mengenyam) hidayah, melapangkan dadanya untuk kekufuran dalam keadaan ridha dan tenang dengannya, mereka itu mendapatkan kemurkaan yang besar dari Rabb yang Maha Penyayang, yang jika Dia marah, maka tidak ada sesuatu pun yang bisa menahan kemarahanNya, dan semua akan ikut memurkai mereka. ﴾ وَلَهُمۡ عَذَابٌ عَظِيمٞ ﴿ "Dan mereka menda-patkan azab yang besar," yaitu pada puncak kedahsyatannya, serta bersifat abadi selama-lamanya. Demikian itu, karena mereka, ﴾ بِأَنَّهُمُ ٱسۡتَحَبُّواْ ٱلۡحَيَوٰةَ ٱلدُّنۡيَا عَلَى ٱلۡأٓخِرَةِ ﴿ "lebih mencintai kehidupan dunia daripada akhirat," mereka berbalik murtad lagi, lantaran rakus untuk mengais secuil harta dunia dan menyukainya, kurang perhatian terhadap kebaikan akhirat.
Ketika mereka lebih memilih kekufuran dibandingkan keiman-an, maka Allah menghalangi hidayah dari mereka, lalu tidak me-nunjuki mereka. Karena kekufuran sudah menjadi sifat mereka sehingga terpatri pada hati-hati mereka, maka kebaikan pun tidak mampu menembusnya. Hati dan pandangan mereka pun terpatri. Maka hal-hal yang bermanfaat bagi mereka tidak bisa masuk pada alat indera itu dan tidak bisa mencapai hati mereka. Kelalaian telah menyelimuti mereka dan keterlantaran (dari perhatian Allah) telah melingkupi mereka. Maka, mereka terganjal (untuk dapat meraih) rahmat Allah yang meliputi segala sesuatu. Demikian ini, karena telah datang hidayah kepada mereka, namun mereka tolak. Dan telah disuguhkan kepada mereka, akan tetapi mereka tidak sudi menerimanya.
The Idolators' Claim that the Qur'an was taught by a Human, and the Refutation of their Claim
Allah tells us about the idolators' lies, allegations, and slander when they claimed that this Qur'an which Muhammad had recited for them, was actually taught to him by a human. They referred to a foreign (i.e., non-Arab) man who lived among them as the servant of some of the clans of Quraysh and who used to sell goods by As-Safa. Maybe the Messenger of Allah ﷺ used to sit with him sometimes and talk to him a little, but he was a foreigner who did not know much Arabic, only enough simple phrases to answer questions when he had to. So in refutation of their claims of fabrication, Allah said:
لِّسَانُ الَّذِى يُلْحِدُونَ إِلَيْهِ أَعْجَمِىٌّ وَهَـذَا لِسَانٌ عَرَبِىٌّ مُّبِينٌ
(The tongue of the man they refer to is foreign, while this (the Qur'an) is a (in) clear Arabic tongue.) meaning, how could it be that this Qur'an with its eloquent style and perfect meanings, which is more perfect than any Book revealed to any previously sent Prophet, have been learnt from a foreigner who hardly speaks the language No one with the slightest amount of common sense would say such a thing.
103- Andolsun ki biz, onların:“Ona (Kur'ân’ı) muhakkak bir insan öğretiyor” dediklerini biliyoruz. Haktan saparak kastettikleri o kimsenin dili yabancıdır. Bu (Kur'ân) ise apaçık bir Arapçadır.
104- Allah’ın âyetlerine iman etmeyenleri elbette Allah, hidâyete erdirmez. Onlara can yakıcı bir azap vardır.
105- Yalan uydurup düzenler, ancak Allah’ın âyetlerine iman etmeyenlerdir. İşte onlar, yalancıların ta kendileridir.
103. Allah, Rasûlünü yalanlayan müşriklerin gerçekle ilgisi olmayan sözlerini şöylece haber vermektedir:“Andolsun ki biz, onların: Ona muhakkak” getirmiş olduğu bu kitabı “bir insan öğretiyor, dediklerini biliyoruz.” Onların işaret ettikleri bu insanın dili ise “yabancıdır. Bu” Kur’an-ı Kerim “ise apaçık bir Arapçadır.” Peki, böyle bir iddianın doğru olması mümkün müdür? Az da olsa doğru olma ihtimali var mıdır? Ancak yalan söyleyen kimse, söylediği yalanın nereye varacağını düşünmeden yalan söyler. Böylece o sözün sadece anlaşılması ile reddedilmesini gerektiren çelişki ve tutarsızlıkları hemen ortaya çıkar.
104. “Allah’ın” apaçık hakka net bir şekilde delalet eden “âyetlerine iman etmeyenleri” ve bu âyetleri reddedip kabul etmeyen kimseleri “elbette Allah hidâyete erdirmez.” Çünkü hidâyet, onlara geldiği halde onu reddetmişlerdir. O yüzden hidâyetten mahrum edilmekle ve Allah’ın onlara tevfikini ihsan etmemesiyle cezalandırılmışlardır. “Onlara” âhirette “can yakıcı bir azap vardır.”
105. “Yalan uydurup düzenler ancak” apaçık delillerin kendilerine gelmesinden sonra Allah’ın Peygamberine karşı inat göstererek “Allah’ın âyetlerine iman etmeyenlerdir.” Ancak böyleleri, Allah’a karşı yalan söylerler. “İşte onlar, yalancıların ta kendileridir.” Yani yalancılık yalnız onlara hastır. Başkalarındansa bunlara yalancı demek daha uygundur. Allah’ın âyetlerine iman edip Rabbine itaatle boyun eğen Muhammed sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem’in ise Allah hakkında yalan uydurması imkânsızdır. Allah’ın söylemediği şeyleri Allah’a izafe etmesine imkân yoktur. O’nun düşmanları, onu asıl kendilerinin vasfı olan yalancılıkla itham etmişlerdir. Yüce Allah ise onların rezilliklerini açıkça ortaya koymuş ve onların bu rezil işlerini beyan etmiştir. Allah’a bundan dolayı hamd-u senâlar olsun.
E Noi sappiamo che gli idolatri dicono che, in verità, colui che insegna il Coranoالقرآن a Muħammed محمّد, pace e benedizione di Allāh su di lui ﷺ, sia un uomo; e mentono in queste loro affermazioni. La lingua di chi insinuano glielo insegni non è araba, mentre questo Corano è stato rivelato in chiaro e illustre Arabo: Come possono insinuare che lo abbia ricevuto da qualcuno che non sia arabo?
Sé muy bien que los idólatras dicen: “Es un ser humano el que le enseña a Mujámmad r”. Sin embargo, están mintiendo en esta afirmación. El idioma de la persona a la que ellos aluden no es árabe, mientras que este Corán se ha revelado en un idioma árabe claro y muy elocuente. ¿Cómo afirman, entonces, que lo recibió de alguien que no es árabe?
Kami ay nakaaalam na ang mga tagapagtambal ay nagsasabi: "Tunay na si Muḥammad – ang basbas at ang pagbati ng kapayapaan ay sumakanya – ay tinuturuan lamang ng Qur'ān ng isang tao." Sila ay mga sinungaling sa pahayag nila sapagkat ang wika ng inaakala nila na iyon ay nagtuturo sa kanya ay banyaga samantalang ang Qur'ān na ito ay ibinaba sa isang dilang Arabeng maliwanag na may retorikang mataas, kaya papaanong nag-aakala sila na siya ay nakatanggap nito mula sa isang banyaga?"
Và TA (Allah) biết rõ những kẻ thờ đa thần nói: Quả thật Muhammad được một người phàm dạy Qur'an. Họ là những kẻ nói dối cho những lời mà họ đã buông ra, bởi vì ngôn ngữ của kẻ mà họ cho rằng đã dạy Y là tiếng không phải Ả Rập trong khi Kinh Qur'an này được ban xuống bằng tiếng Ả Rập rõ ràng và chuẩn.
A aquellos que no creen que las aleyas del Corán provengan de Al-lah, Él no los bendecirá con Su guía mientras persistan en esa posición. Recibirán un castigo doloroso debido a su rechazo a Al-lah y a sus aleyas.
Quả thật, những ai không có đức tin rằng các câu Kinh Qur'an đến từ nơi Allah là những người không được Allah hướng dẫn. Họ sẽ phải chịu một sự trừng phạt đau đớn bởi những gì mà họ đã vô đức tin nơi Allah và phủ nhận các lời mặc khải của Ngài.
In verità, coloro che non credono che i versetti di Allāh provengano da Lui, gloria Sua, Allāh non li guiderà sulla Retta Via finché persevereranno in tali convinzioni e subiranno una punizione dolorosa per aver rinnegato Allāh e per aver tacciato di menzogna i suoi versetti.
Tunay na ang mga hindi sumasampalataya sa mga tanda ni Allāh na ang mga ito ay mula sa ganang Kanya – kaluwalhatian sa Kanya – ay hindi magtutuon sa kanila si Allāh sa kapatnubayan hanggat nanatili silang mga nagpupumilit doon. Ukol sa kanila ay isang pagdurusang nakasasakit dahilan sa taglay nila na kawalang-pananampalataya kay Allāh at pagpapasinungaling sa mga tanda Niya.
الَّذِينَ لاَ يُؤْمِنُونَ بِآيَـتِ اللَّهِ
(Verily, those who do not believe in Allah's Ayat,) Allah will not guide them, and theirs will be a painful punishment, meaning, the disbelievers and heretics who are known to the people as liars. The Messenger Muhammad ﷺ, on the other hand, was the most honest and righteous of people, the most perfect in knowledge, deeds, faith and conviction. He was known among his people for his truthfulness and no one among them had any doubts about that - to such an extent that they always addressed him as Al-Amin (the Trustworthy) Muhammad. Thus when Heraclius, the king of the Romans, asked Abu Sufyan about the attributes of the Messenger of Allah ﷺ, one of the things he said to him was, "Did you ever accuse him of lying before he made his claim" Abu Sufyan said, "No". Heraclius said, "He would refrain from lying about people and then go and fabricate lies about Allah"
Allah ne facilite pas la guidée à ceux qui ne croient pas que Ses versets proviennent de Lui tant qu’ils persistent dans cette posture et ils subiront un châtiment douloureux en raison de leur mécréance en Allah et du démenti de Ses versets.
Sesungguhnya orang-orang yang tidak membenarkan ayat-ayat Allah bahwa ia turun dari sisi-Nya maka Allah tidak membimbing mereka kepada petunjuk selama mereka bersikukuh di atas kesesatan. Bagi mereka azab yang menyakitkan karena kekufuran mereka kepada Allah dan pendustaan mereka kepada ayat-ayat-Nya.
Those who do not believe that the verses of the Qur’ān are in fact from Allah, may He be glorified, Allah does not bless them with guidance as long as they persist in that. They will receive a painful punishment on account of their rejection of Allah and denial of His verses.
Allah neće uputiti na Pravi put nevjernike koji poriču Njegove dokaze i u tome ustrajavaju. Njih čeka bolna i žestoka kazna u Vatri jer su bili nevjernici i poricali ajete.
Ayetlerin Allah -Subhânehu ve Teâlâ-’nın katından olduğuna iman etmeyenler bunda ısrar ettikleri sürece Allah Teâlâ onları hidayete muvaffak kılmayacaktır. Ayrıca onların içinde bulundukları küfür ve ayetleri yalanlama sebebiyle de, onlara acı verici bir azap vardır.
Muhammed sallallahu alejhi ve sellem, nije lažov u pogledu onoga što prenosi od Allaha. Laži izmišljaju oni koji u ajete ne vjeruje, jer se ne boje kazne i ne nadaju se nagradi. Oni koji su opisani nevjerovanje su lašci, jer laž je dio njihovog karaktera.
Muħammad n’a pas attribué mensongèrement à Allah ce qui lui a été révélé. Ce sont plutôt ceux qui ne croient pas aux versets d’Allah qui inventent des mensonges car ils ne redoutent aucun châtiment ni n’espèrent pas de récompense. Ce sont ces mécréants qui sont des menteurs puisque le mensonge est une de leurs habitudes dont ils ne peuvent se passer.
Muhammed -sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem- Rabbinden getirip bildirdiğinde yalan söylüyor değildir. Gerçekte yalan uyduranlar Allah’ın ayetlerini tasdik etmeyenlerdir. Çünkü onlar azap görme hakkında bir korku hissetmez ve bir mükâfat elde etmeyi umut etmezler. İşte kâfirlikle nitelenen o kimseler yalancıdırlar. Çünkü yalan söylemek onların alışageldikleri adetleri olmuştur.
Muhammad (peace be upon him) is not lying about what he brought from His Lord. Lies are only being invented by those who do not accept Allah’s words, because they do not fear any punishment nor have hope of any reward. Those described with the attribute of disbelief are the liars as lying is a habit that they are accustomed to.
In Makkah there were some non-Arab slaves. In various books of tafsir (commentary) their names have been given as Jabr, Yasar, ‘A’ish, Ya‘ish, etc. (there is some mention also of Salman al-Farsi who later became a Muslim). These slaves being either Jews or Christians were very knowledgeable about the ancient holy religions of Judaism and Christianity. From time to time they chanced to meet the Prophet Muhammad. On the basis of such meetings, the Chiefs of the Quraysh started saying, ‘The non-Arabs tell Muhammad something and he presents it to the people, declaring it to be “divine discourse.’” Why was this ridiculous statement made by them? It was due to the same common wrong approach which is found in every period all over the world; i.e. the refusal to recognize the value of one who is one’s own contemporary. The Prophet Muhammad was a contemporary personality for the Quraysh, and therefore, they failed to appreciate him. This verse shows that those who feel nothing but contempt for their contemporaries can never be truly inspired to accept the Truth. Instead of accepting the Truth, they fabricate false allegations against the messengers of the Truth; ignoring the greater facts, they seize upon irrelevant things amounting to hair-splitting in order to defame the preacher. They spend their entire lives in this way until the day of their death when they will be punished by God.
Muhammad -ṣallallāhu 'alaihi wa sallam- bukanlah pendusta dalam ajaran yang dia bawa dari sisi Tuhannya. Yang membuat kebohongan hanyalah orang-orang yang tidak membenarkan ayat-ayat Allah karena mereka tidak takut terhadap azab Allah dan tidak berharap akan pahala-Nya. Mereka yang memiliki sifat kekufuran itulah orang-orang pendusta karena kedustaan sudah menjadi kebiasaan mereka.
Muħammed, pace e benedizione di Allāh su di lui, non mente riguardo ciò che ha comunicato da parte del Suo Dio; in verità, coloro che inventano menzogne sono coloro che non credono nei Segni di Allāh, poiché essi non temono la Sua punizione e non attendono ricompensa. Coloro che possiedono tali caratteristiche di miscredenza sono bugiardi, perché sono abituati a dire bugie.
Muhammad không phải là người nói dối về những gì mà Người mang đến từ Thượng Đế của Người mà quả thật chính những kẻ không tin nơi các lời Mặc Khải của Allah mới là những kẻ nói dối; bởi vì họ không sợ sự trừng phạt, không hy vọng phần thưởng. Những kẻ vô đức tin đó mới thực sự là những kẻ nói dối bởi vì sự nói dối đã là thói quen của họ.
Mujámmad r no miente sobre lo que transmite de su Señor. Las mentiras solo son inventadas por aquellos que no aceptan las palabras de Al-lah, porque no temen el castigo ni tienen esperanzas en la recompensa divina. Los incrédulos son en realidad los mentirosos, ya que mentir es un hábito al que están acostumbrados.
Si Muḥammad – basbasan siya ni Allāh at batiin ng kapayapaan – ay hindi sinungaling kaugnay sa inihatid niya mula sa Panginoon niya. Lumilikha-likha lamang ng kasinungalingan ang mga hindi nagpapatotoo sa mga tanda ni Allāh dahil sila ay hindi nangangamba sa isang pagdurusa at hindi umaasa sa isang gantimpala. Ang mga nailarawang iyon sa kawalang-pananampalataya ay ang mga sinungaling dahil ang pagsisinungaling ay kaugalian nilang nakaugalian nila.
"Barangsiapa yang kafir kepada Allah sesudah dia beriman (maka dia mendapat kemurkaan Allah), kecuali orang yang dipaksa kafir padahal hatinya tetap tenang dalam beriman (maka dia tidak berdosa), akan tetapi orang yang melapangkan dadanya untuk ke-kafiran, maka kemurkaan Allah menimpanya, dan mereka menda-patkan azab yang besar. Yang demikian itu disebabkan karena se-sungguhnya mereka lebih mencintai kehidupan dunia daripada akhirat, dan bahwasanya Allah tiada memberi petunjuk kepada kaum yang kafir. Mereka itulah orang-orang yang hati, pendengar-an, dan penglihatannya telah dikunci mati oleh Allah, dan mereka itulah orang-orang yang lalai. Pastilah bahwa mereka di akhirat nanti adalah orang-orang yang merugi." (An-Nahl: 106-109).
(109) ﴾ أَنَّهُمۡ فِي ٱلۡأٓخِرَةِ هُمُ ٱلۡخَٰسِرُونَ ﴿ "Pastilah bahwa mereka di akhirat nanti adalah orang-orang yang merugi," orang-orang yang me-rugi atas dirinya, jiwa, dan kekayaan, serta keluarga di Hari Kiamat. Kenikmatan yang lestari telah terlewatkan oleh mereka. Mereka memperoleh siksaan yang pedih. Kondisi ini berbeda dengan orang yang dipaksa untuk berbuat kufur dan dipecundangi untuk mela-kukannya, sedangkan hatinya masih tenang dengan keimanannya dan mencintainya, maka sesungguhnya hal itu tidak masalah bagi-nya dan tidak ada dosa. Ia boleh berbicara dengan kalimat kekufur-an saat dipaksa untuk melakukannya.
Hal ini menunjukkan bahwa perkataan orang yang dipaksa untuk mentalak, memerdekakan budaknya, menjual atau membeli dan (pemaksaan di) seluruh bentuk akad tidaklah bisa dijadikan pedoman dan tidak berdampak munculnya hukum syar'i. Sebab, jika ia saja tidak dihukum atas ucapan kekufurannya ketika dipaksa, maka permasalahan lain lebih utama dan lebih pantas lagi (untuk tidak dikenai sanksi).
Ai trở nên vô đức tin sau khi đã có đức tin - trừ trường hợp ai đó bị cưỡng ép phủ nhận đức tin của mình, bị cưỡng ép tuyên bố lời vô đức tin nhưng bên trong trái tim của y vẫn giữ trọn đức tin - bằng cách vỗ ngực tuyên bố sự vô đức tin thì y là kẻ Murtad (kẻ bỏ đạo). Những kẻ như thế này sẽ bị Allah phẫn nộ và giận dữ và sẽ phải chịu sự trừng phạt vô cùng to lớn.
Ang sinumang tumangging sumampalataya kay Allāh noong matapos ng pagsampalataya niya – hindi ang sinumang pinilit habang ang puso naman niya ay napapanatag sa pananampalataya subalit ang sinumang nabuksan ang dibdib sa kawalang-pananampalataya saka pumili nito kaysa sa pananampalataya at nagsalita hinggil dito nang nagkukusang-loob kaya siya ay tumalikod na sa Islām – laban sa kanila ay isang galit mula kay Allāh at ukol sa kanila ay isang pagdurusang sukdulan.
106- Her kim imanından sonra Allah’ı inkar ederse -kalbi imanla dolu olduğu halde (küfre) zorlanan müstesna, ama her kim gönlünü küfre açarsa- işte Allah’ın gazabı onların üzerinedir ve onlar için çok büyük bir azap vardır.
107- Bunun sebebi şudur: Onlar, dünya hayatını âhirete tercih etmişlerdir ve Allah da hiç şüphesiz kâfirler topluluğuna yol göstericilik etmez.
108- İşte onlar, Allah’ın kalplerini, kulaklarını ve gözlerini mühürlediği kimselerdir. İşte onlar, gafillerin ta kendisidir.
109- Hiç şüphesiz âhirette hüsrana uğrayacaklar da onlardır.
106. Şanı Yüce Allah “imanından sonra Allah’ı inkar” edip kafir olan kimselerin feci hallerini haber vermektedir. Onlar gözleri açılmışken tekrar kör olan, hidâyet bulduktan sonra dalâlete dönen, rahatlıkla ve rıza ile küfre göğüs açan kimselerdir. İşte onlar, son derece merhametli olan Rabbin oldukça ağır gazabına maruz kalacaklardır ki O, gazap etmesi halinde gazabına karşı hiçbir şey mukavemet gösteremez ve onunla birlikte her şey gazaba gelir. “Ve onlar için çok büyük bir azap vardır.” Bu azap ebedî ve sürekli, ayrıca oldukça da şiddetli ve çetindir.
107-108. “Bunun sebebi şudur: Onlar, dünya hayatını âhirete tercih etmişlerdir.” Çünkü onlar, gelip geçici dünyalığın bir bölümüne göz dikip onu istediler. Ahiret hayırlarına iltifat etmediler, ahiretten yana isteksiz davrandılar. Ne zaman ki onlar, küfrü imana tercih ettiler, Allah da onları hidâyetten mahrum bıraktı. Çünkü küfür, değişmez sıfatları olmuştur. Allah da bundan dolayı onların kalplerine mühür vurmuştur. Kalplerine hayır namına bir şey girmez. Onların kulaklarını ve gözlerini de mühürlediğinden dolayı bunlardan içeriye kendilerine faydalı olacak şeyler sızmaz ve kalplerine ulaşmaz. Bu sebepten gaflet, onları kuşatmış ve Allah’ın yardımından uzak kalmak onların çevrelerini sarmıştır. Her şeyi kuşatmış olan Allah’ın rahmetinden mahrum olmuşlardır. Buna sebep ise bu rahmet kendilerine geldiğinde onu reddetmiş olmaları, kendilerine sunulduğunda onu kabul etmemiş olmalarıdır.
109. “Hiç şüphesiz âhirette” kıyamet gününde “hüsrana uğrayacaklar da onlardır.” kendilerini zarara sokup mallarını ve ailelerini kaybederek ziyana uğrayacak, böylelikle ebedi kalıcı nimetleri elden kaçırıp can yakıcı azaba duçar olacaklardır. Küfür sözünü söylemek için zorlanan, buna mecbur tutulan, bununla birlikte kalbi iman ile dopdolu olup imanı candan benimseyen kimse ise onlar gibi değildir. Böylesi için herhangi bir vebal ve günah yoktur. Onun baskı altında küfür sözünü söylemesi caizdir. Bu, aynı zamanda hanımını boşamaya, kölesini azad etmeye, bir malı satmaya yahut satın almaya veya diğer akitlere mecbur edilen mükreh (zorlanan) kimsenin söyleyeceği sözlerin muteber olmadığına ve bunun şer’i herhangi bir hüküm/sonuç doğurmadığına delildir. Zira böyle bir kimse, zorlanması halinde küfür sözünü söylediği takdirde cezalandırılmayacağına göre bunun dışındaki sözlerden sorumlu olmaması öncelikle söz konusu olur.
Aquel que niegue a Al-lah después de creer en Él se encuentra en una de dos situaciones: Su negación es gracias a una declaración o acción que fue obligado a efectuar o hacer, mientras su corazón está firme en su fe. Esta persona es un creyente. La segunda situación se trata de la persona que está contenta y cómoda con tal negación. Una persona así y otras como ella son apóstatas del Islam, la ira de Al-lah caerá sobre ellas y en la vida futura recibirán un gran castigo.
Chi rinnega Allāh dopo aver creduto, tranne chi è stato obbligato a convertirsi, pronunciando le parole di miscredenza con la propria bocca, mentre il suo cuore è colmo di fede ed è certo che sia vero, colui che ha accolto la miscredenza e l'ha scelta al posto della fede, e ha obbedito senza opporsi, costui avrà ripudiato l'Islām: Costoro subiranno l'ira di Allāh e otterranno dura punizione.
Barang siapa yang kafir kepada Allah sesudah beriman maka mereka akan ditimpa kemurkaan Allah dan azab yang besar; kecuali orang yang dipaksa melakukan kekafiran, lalu dia mengucapkan kalimat kufur dengan lisannya sedangkan hatinya tetap kokoh dengan keimanan dan yakin terhadap hakikatnya (karena ia masih beriman). Akan tetapi, orang yang hatinya tenteram dengan kekufuran, lalu lebih memilih kekufuran dibandingkan keimanan dan mengucapkan kekufuran secara sukarela maka dia telah murtad dari Islam dan bagi mereka kemurkaan Allah dan azab yang besar.
Küfretmeye zorlanarak diliyle küfür sözü söyleyen ama kalbi hakikatinden emin olarak imanla mutmain olan kimse dışından, iman etmesinin ardından kim Allah’a küfrederse, hatta kimin kalbi küfürden dolayı ferah ise, küfrü imana karşılık tercih etmişse ve razı olarak bunu söylemişse, o İslam dininden çıkmıştır ve Allah’ın gazabı işte onların üzerinedir. Onlar için çok büyük bir azap vardır.
Celui qui mécroit en Allah après avoir eu la foi –excepté celui qui prononce des paroles de mécréance sous la contrainte mais dont le cœur est sereinement attaché à la foi et empli de certitude– ouvre délibérément son cœur à la mécréance qu’il choisit au détriment de la foi et s’y soumet avec des paroles, est un apostat. Les apostats subiront la colère et un châtiment terrible.
Commentary
From the first verse (106) comes the religious ruling about a person who has been compelled to utter a word of infidelity (kufr) under the threat that he would be killed if he did not do that. If he feels that, in all likelihood, the people threatening him have full capability of doing just that, then, this is a state of duress. If he were to utter some word of disbelief verbally - but, with a heart firm on Faith, a heart that shuns saying what is false and evil - then, there is no sin on him, nor will his wife become unlawful for him. (Qurtubi, Mazhari).
This verse was revealed about the noble Sahabah who were arrested by the Mushriks. Their disbelieving captors had told them that they must return to infidelity failing which they would be killed.
Those so arrested were Sayyidna ` Ammar ؓ ' and his parents, Sayyidna Yasir and Sayyidah Sumayyah and Sayyidna Suhaib, Bilal and Khabbab ؓ . Out of these, Sayyidna Yisir and his wife, Sayyidah Sumayyah ؓ ، totally refused to utter any word of disbelief. Sayyidna Yasir ؓ was killed while Sayyidah Sumayyah ؓ ، was tied in between two camels who were made to run which tore her apart in two separate body parts. This was how she met her shahadah (martyrdom in the way of Allah). And these are the same two blessed souls who were the first to meet their shahadah for the sake of Islam. Similarly, Sayyidna Khabbab ؓ totally refused to utter any word of disbelief and it was in perfect peace that he accepted the fate of being killed by the disbelievers. Out of the remaining, Sayyidna ` Ammar ؓ went by making a mere verbal declaration of his disbelief in the face of such a danger to his life, but his heart was perfectly satisfied and firmly set upon his Faith. Once he was released by the enemy, he presented himself before the Holy Prophet ﷺ and narrated this event with great pain. The Holy Prophet ﷺ asked him, "when you were making this statement, what was going on in your heart?" He submitted, "As for my heart, it was at peace and firmly set on my Faith." The Holy Prophet ﷺ put him at rest by telling him that he was not to face any punishment for that. It was in confirmation of this verdict by him that the present verse was revealed. (Qurtubi, Mazhari)
The Definition of ikrah or Compulsion
Literally, Ikrah means using threat or violence to force a person to act against his or her will. Then, it has two degrees. In the first degree of Ikrah, one is not willing by heart to do something, but is also not that denuded of choice and volition to say no. In the terminology of Muslim jurists, this is known as اِکراہ غیر ملجیء (ikrah ghayr mulji': state of compulsion not forced actually). Under such duress, saying any word of disbelief (kufr) or doing something unlawful (haram) does not become permissible. However, there are some supplementary injunctions which do re-lease some adverse effects even against this situation. Relevant details appear in Books of Fiqh. In the second degree of Ikrah, one is just sucked out of all choice so much so that should he fail to carry out the order of the perpetrators of this coercion (Ikrah), he would be killed or some of his organ is amputated. This, in the terminology of Muslim jurists, is called Ikrah Mulji' which means a compulsion which makes one totally choice-less and helpless. When under the state of such duress, the mere verbalization of the word of disbelief - subject to the condition that one's heart is firm and at peace with Faith - is permissible. Similarly, short of killing another human being, should one be coerced to do some other unlawful deed, it will bring no sin to commit that unlawful act.
But, the concessions given in both kinds of Ikrah are subject to a condition that the coercer threatening to do what he says he will do should actually be capable of doing just that, and the coerced should have the overwhelming likelihood that should he fail to oblige him, he would go ahead and definitely do what he is threatening to do.
Related Ruling
There are two kinds of transactions. (1) Those in which the transaction can be effected only by mutual consent and heartfelt willingness of the parties, like sale, gift, etc. There is the definitive authority of the Holy Qur۔ an to this effect. The Holy Qur'an says, لَا تَأْكُلُوا أَمْوَالَكُم بَيْنَكُم بِالْبَاطِلِ إِلَّا أَن تَكُونَ تِجَارَةً عَن تَرَاضٍ مِّنكُمْ "Do not eat up the wealth of others, unless there is a trade with mutual consent" (4:29) And then it appears in Hadith:
لَا یَحِلُّ مَالُ امرِءً مُسلمً اِلَّا بِطِیبِ نَفپسً مِّنہُ
The wealth and property of a Muslim does not become lawful unless it be with a whole-hearted pleasure from the person.
If such transactions were to be arranged and executed under duress (with Ikrah), they have no validity in the sight of the Shari` ah of Islam. In normal practice, once the person concerned comes out of the state of Ikrah (compulsion, duress), he will have the option to reassess the sale or gift done under duress and exercise his free will to retain or cancel it.
Then there are some transactions which depend on verbal commitment only. Here, the intention and the volition in the heart or pleasure and will are not the binding conditions of the transaction - such as, marriage, divorce, revocation of divorce, freedom of a slave etc. For such matters, it is said in Hadith:
ثُلث جِدُّھنُّ جُّد و ھزلھنّ جدّ النکاح و الطلاق والرّجعۃ (رواہ ابداؤد والترمذی و حسنہ)
"There are three things in which not only the serious words, but also the non-serious words are counted as serious".
It means if two individuals go through the process of Offer and Acceptance in Marriage in accordance with attending conditions, or some husband divorces his wife by pronouncing it verbally, or verbally revokes the divorce given by him earlier - whether that be in jest with no intention in the heart for marriage or divorce or revocation - still, by a mere saying of the respective words, the marriage will stand solemnized, the divorce will become effective, and the revocation will turn out right. (Mazhari)
According to Imam Abu Hanifah, al-Sha` bi, Zuhri, Nakha` i and Qatadah رحمۃ اللہ علیہم ، may the mercy of Allah be upon them, this very injunction applies to 'divorce under duress' طلاق مکروہ : Talaq Mukrah). It means that such a person being under duress was though not ready to divorce willingly and by heart yet, rendered helpless, he uttered the words of divorce. Now, the actualization of divorce is connected with nothing but the pronouncing of the words of divorce. The intention and will of the heart is not a condition here - as proved from the Hadith cited above. Therefore, this divorce will become effective.
But, according to Imam Shafi` i, and Sayyidna and Sayyidna Ibn ` Abbas ؓ ، the 'divorce under duress' (under the state of Ikrah) will not take effect because it appears in Hadith:
رُفِعَ عَن اُمَّتِی الخَطآُء والنِّسیَنُ وَ مَا استُکرِھوا عَلَیہ (رواہ الطبرانی عن ثوبان ؓ
Removed away from my Ummah are mistake, forgetting and what they are compelled to under coercion. (Reported by al-Tabarni from Sayyidna Thawban)
According to Imam Abu Hanifah (رح) ، this Hadith is related to injunctions of the 'Akhirah (Hereafter), that is, something said or done contrary to the Shari` ah by mistake and forgetfulness or under duress will bring no sin. As for the rest of the injunctions pertaining to the mortal world as well as the incidences of doing things like that therein are to occur as felt and sensed. It goes without saying that the vestiges and rulings generated by this occurrence shall continue to bring their relevant effects. For example, someone killed someone else by mistake, then, there is no doubt that he will neither incur the sin of killing him nor face the punishment of the Hereafter, but the way the tangible effect of killing has occurred in the form of the victim's loss of life, very similarly, its subsequent Islamic legal effect will also follow: his wife will, after the period of Iddah, be able to enter a second marriage contract and the wealth and property left by him will be distributed in the form of inheritance to his legal heirs. Similarly, when words to the effect of divorce, marriage or revocation were said verbally, then, their consequential Islamic legal effect will also follow. (Mazhari, Qurtubi) وَ اللہُ سُبحَانہ اعلم
Allah's Wrath against the Apostate, except for the One Who is forced into Disbelief
Allah tells us that He is angry with them who willingly disbelieve in Him after clearly believing in Him, who open their hearts to disbelief finding peace in that, because they understood the faith yet they still turned away from it. They will suffer severe punishment in the Hereafter, because they preferred this life to the Hereafter, and they left the faith for the sake of this world and Allah did not guide their hearts and help them to stand firm in the true religion. He put a seal on their hearts so that they would not be able to understand what is beneficial for them, and He sealed their ears and eyes so that they would not benefit from them. Their faculties did not help them at all, so they are unaware of what is going to happen to them.
لاَ جَرَمَ
(No doubt) means, it is inevitable, and no wonder that those who are like this -
أَنَّهُمْ فِى الاٌّخِرَةِ هُمُ الْخَـسِرونَ
(in the Hereafter, they will be the losers.) meaning, they will lose themselves and their families on the Day of Resurrection.
إِلاَّ مَنْ أُكْرِهَ وَقَلْبُهُ مُطْمَئِنٌّ بِالإِيمَـنِ
(except one who was forced while his heart is at peace with the faith) This is an exception in the case of one who utters statements of disbelief and verbally agrees with the Mushrikin because he is forced to do so by the beatings and abuse to which he is subjected, but his heart refuses to accept what he is saying, and he is, in reality, at peace with his faith in Allah and His Messenger . The scholars agreed that if a person is forced into disbelief, it is permissible for him to either go along with them in the interests of self-preservation, or to refuse, as Bilal did when they were inflicting all sorts of torture on him, even placing a huge rock on his chest in the intense heat and telling him to admit others as partners with Allah. He refused, saying, "Alone, Alone." And he said, "By Allah, if I knew any word more annoying to you than this, I would say it." May Allah be pleased with him. Similarly, when the Liar Musaylimah asked Habib bin Zayd Al-Ansari, "Do you bear witness that Muhammad ﷺ is the Messenger of Allah" He said, "Yes." Then Musaylimah asked, "Do you bear witness that I am the messenger of Allah ﷺ" Habib said, "I do not hear you." Musaylimah kept cutting him, piece by piece, but he remained steadfast insisting on his words. It is better and preferable for the Muslim to remain steadfast in his religion, even if that leads to him being killed, as was mentioned by Al-Hafiz Ibn `Asakir in his biography of `Abdullah bin Hudhafah Al-Sahmi, one of the Companions. He said that he was taken prisoner by the Romans, who brought him to their king. The king said, "Become a Christian, and I will give you a share of my kingdom and my daughter in marriage." `Abdullah said: "If you were to give me all that you possess and all that Arabs possess to make me give up the religion of Muhammad ﷺ even for an instant, I would not do it." The king said, "Then I will kill you." `Abdullah said, "It is up to you." The king gave orders that he should be crucified, and commanded his archers to shoot near his hands and feet while ordering him to become a Christian, but he still refused. Then the king gave orders that he should be brought down, and that a big vessel made of copper be brought and heated up. Then, while `Abdullah was watching, one of the Muslim prisoners was brought out and thrown into it, until all that was left of him was scorched bones. The king ordered him to become a Christian, but he still refused. Then he ordered that `Abdullah be thrown into the vessel, and he was brought back to the pulley to be thrown in. `Abdullah wept, and the king hoped that he would respond to him, so he called him, but `Abdullah said, "I only weep because I have only one soul with which to be thrown into this vessel at this moment for the sake of Allah; I wish that I had as many souls as there are hairs on my body with which I could undergo this torture for the sake of Allah." According to some reports, the king imprisoned him and deprived him of food and drink for several days, then he sent him wine and pork, and he did not come near them. Then the king called him and asked him, "What stopped you from eating" `Abdullah said, "It is permissible for me under these circumstances, but I did not want to give you the opportunity to gloat." The king said to him, "Kiss my head and I will let you go." `Abdullah said, "And will you release all the Muslim prisoners with me" The king said, "Yes." So `Abdullah kissed his head and he released him and all the other Muslim prisoners he was holding. When he came back, `Umar bin Al-Khattab said, "Every Muslim should kiss the head of `Abdullah bin Hudhafah, and I will be the first to do so." And he stood up and kissed his head. May Allah be pleased with them both.
Onaj ko učini nevjerstvo nakon što je vjerovao i riječ, odnosno djelo kufra učini svojevoljno, odmetnik je od vjere, Allahova srdžba će se na njega spustiti i velika kazna ga čeka. Ta kazna nečega onoga ko pod prisilom izgovori riječi kufra, a srce mu je smireno i vjere puno.
Whoever denies Allah after having faith in Him is in one of two situations: His denial is by means of a statement or action that he was coerced to make or do, whilst his heart is firm on his faith. This person is a believer. The second situation is when the person is content with and comfortable with such denial. Such a person and others like him are apostates from Islam, the anger of Allah is on them and in the afterlife they will receive a great punishment.
Leur apostasie s’explique par le fait qu’ils préfèrent les décombres du bas monde remportés comme récompense pour leur mécréance, à l’au-delà. Allah ne facilite pas aux mécréants d’adhérer à la foi et les abandonne plutôt à leur propre sort.
Mürtet olup İslam dininden çıkmaları, küfürlerine karşılık olarak dünya metasından elde ettikleri şeyleri ahiret hayatına tercih etmeleri sebebiyledir. Muhakkak Yüce Allah, kâfirler topluluğunu iman etmeye muvaffak kılmaz. Bilakis onları yardımsız bırakır/rezil rüsva eder.
Mereka murtad dari Islam karena mereka lebih mementingkan harta dunia yang mereka dapatkan sebagai balasan atas kekufuran mereka daripada pahala akhirat. Juga karena Allah tidak membimbing kaum yang kafir untuk meraih keimanan, tetapi sebaliknya Dia menghinakan mereka.
Allaha niječe onaj koji preferira dunjaluk nad Ahiretom, jer više voli dunjaluk i njegove ljepote od Ahireta i nagrade koju će Allah, džellešanuhu, dati pravovjernima u Džennetu. Allah neće uputiti nevjernike, On će ih ostaviti na cjedilu.
Such apostasy from Islam is because they gave preference to the trivial things of this world as a benefit for their disbelief in the Hearafter and because Allah does not guide to faith people who disbelieve, but He abandons them.
Việc rời bỏ đạo như thế, nguyên nhân là do họ yêu thích đời sống trần tục này, họ cho rằng cuộc sống trần tục là đã đủ cho họ và họ không cần đến cuộc sống cõi Đời Sau và họ phủ nhận nó. Và quả thật, Allah không phù hộ cho những kẻ vô đức tin đến với đức tin Iman, mà Ngài sẽ làm cho càng ngày càng lầm lạc xa hơn.
Ang pagtalikod na iyon sa Islām ay dahilan sa sila ay nagtangi sa natatamo nila na mga basura ng Mundo bilang pantumbas para sa kawalang-pananampalataya nila kapalit ng Kabilang-buhay at na si Allāh ay hindi nagtutuon sa pananampalataya sa mga taong tagatangging sumampalataya, bagkus bumibigo sa kanila.
Tal apostasía del Islam se debe a que prefirieron las cosas triviales de este mundo como pago por su incredulidad, y porque Al-lah no guía a las personas que no creen en la fe, sino que las abandona.
Tale ripudio dell'Islām avvenne poiché preferirono le cose effimere della vita all'Aldilà, come punizione della loro miscredenza. In verità, Allāh non guida il popolo miscredente alla fede; al contrario, li abbandona.
Ang mga nailarawang iyon sa pagtalikod sa pananampalataya matapos ng pagsampalataya ay ang mga nagpinid si Allāh sa mga puso nila kaya hindi sila nakaiintindi ng mga pangaral, sa mga pandinig nila kaya hindi sila dumidinig sa mga ito ayon sa pagdinig na napakikinabangan, at sa mga paningin nila kaya hindi sila nakakikita sa mga tandang nagpapatunay sa pananampalataya. Ang mga iyon ay ang mga nalilingat sa mga kadahilanan ng kaligayahan at kalumbayan at sa inihanda ni Allāh para sa kanila na pagdurusa.
Những kẻ rời bỏ đức tin sau khi đã có đức tin là những kẻ mà Allah đã niêm kín và khóa chặt trái tim của họ để không cho họ hiểu những lời khuyên răn; đã niêm kín và khóa chặt thính giác của họ để không cho họ nghe những điều hữu ích; và đã niêm kín và khóa chặt thị giác của họ để không cho họ nhìn thấy các dấu hiệu chứng minh cho đức tin. Những kẻ này là những kẻ thờ ơ và hờ hững, không quan tâm đến các nguyện nhân hạnh phúc và đau khổ, không quan tâm đến sự trừng phạt mà Allah đã chuẩn bị cho họ.
Los que apostatan después de creer son aquellos cuyos corazones Al-lah ha sellado, por lo que no entienden la admonición. Él ha sellado sus oídos, para que no escuchen nada que los beneficie, y ha sellado su vista, para que no vean las señales que indican la fe. Son ellos quienes desconocen las causas de la felicidad y la miseria y del castigo que Al-lah ha preparado para ellos.
Coloro che possiedono queste caratteristiche, essendosi sviati dopo essere stati credenti, Allāh ha sigillato i loro cuori e non comprendono gli ammonimenti, il loro udito non può ascoltare con un ascolto benefico, e la loro vista è incapace di vedere i Segni che conducono alla fede. Costoro sono inconsapevoli dei mezzi che conducono alla felicità o all'afflizione, e della punizione che Allāh ha preparato per loro.
Those described as being apostates after having faith are the ones whose hearts Allah has sealed, so they do not understand the admonition, He has sealed their hearing, so that they do not hear anything that benefits them, and He has sealed their sight, so that they do not see the signs indicating faith. It is they who are unaware of the causes of happiness and wretchedness and of the punishment that Allah has prepared for them.
Uzvišeni Allah je zatvorio sve prilaze uputi nevjernicima, te svjetlo vjerovanja ne može doći do njih, s obzirom na to da više vole dunjaluk nego Ahiret. Zapečatio im je uši, pa ne čuju kur’anske ajete; učinio ih je slijepim, pa ne vide jasne dokaze koji upućuju na Allahovu jednoću. Oni se nemarno odnose prema onom što im može sreću osigurati. Oni su nemarni prema kazni koju im je Allah pripremio.
İman etmelerinin ardından İslam dininden dönmüş olmakla nitelenen Allah’ın kalplerini mühürlediği o kimseler, verilen öğütleri anlamazlar. İşitme duyularını mühürlediği kimseler, öğütleri faydalanacakları şekilde işitmezler. Görme duyularını mühürlediği kimseler, iman etmeye çağıran ayetleri görmezler. Onlar mutluluğun, bedbahtlığın ve Yüce Allah’ın onlar için hazırladığı azabın sebeplerinden gafil kimselerdir.
Orang-orang yang murtad sesudah beriman itu adalah orang-orang yang Allah tutup hati mereka rapat-rapat sehingga mereka tidak memahami berbagai nasihat, Dia menyumbat pendengaran mereka sehingga tidak mendengar apa yang bermanfaat bagi mereka, dan Dia menutup penglihatan mereka sehingga mereka tidak melihat berbagai petunjuk yang menuntun kepada iman. Mereka adalah orang-orang yang tidak peduli dengan sebab-sebab kebahagiaan dan kesengsaraan dan tidak peduli dengan apa yang Allah ancamkan bagi mereka, yaitu azab.
Ceux qui apostasient après avoir eu la foi, Allah a scellé leurs cœurs les rendant insensibles aux exhortations, leurs ouïes les rendant sourdes à ce qui leur est bénéfique et leurs vues les rendant aveugles face aux signes menant à la foi. Ces gens sont inattentifs aux causes du bonheur et du malheur et inconscients du châtiment qu’Allah leur réserve.
Hakikaten onlar, imanlarının ardından kâfir olmaları sebebiyle kendi canlarına zarar vererek kıyamet günü hüsrana uğramışlardır. İman etmiş olsalardı muhakkak cennete gireceklerdi.
Truly it is they who will be the losers on the Day of Judgement, for they have lost their own souls on account of their disbelief after faith. Had they held onto their faith they would have entered paradise.
Before God, reality is what counts and not simply outward appearances. This is why liberal concessions have been made to man in Islam. If a person is truly loyal to God in his heart, but under serious compulsion and to save his own life he utters something against his faith, he will not be castigated for this by God. But those who have changed from the inside and who, under the influence of Satanic doubt or the pressure of circumstances, have willingly adopted some way other than God’s way are not pardonable. When an individual behaves faithlessly rather than as a man of faith, the reason for it is always worldliness. Looking to the salvaging of his worldly interests, he adopts the way of the unbeliever. Had he understood the value of the Hereafter, worldly interest would have appeared of so little worth to him that renouncing the Hereafter for the sake of the world would have seemed absurd. If, in the eyes of any individual, worldly benefits appear to outweigh the gains of the Hereafter, the result is necessarily that he is not able to judge matters from the point of view of the Hereafter. He sees and hears, but due to his inclination toward the world, he loses sight of the various aspects of the Hereafter. He is only able to see those aspects which are connected with worldly considerations. Those who reach this stage of neglectfulness are fated to suffer eternal loss.
En vérité, ce seront les perdants le Jour de la Résurrection car leur mécréance qui aura succédé à leur foi leur aura fait perdre leurs âmes et s’ils étaient restés fidèles à leur foi, ils seraient entrés au Paradis.
Uistinu su nevjernici pravi stradalnici jer će vječno boraviti u Vatri, a kako da i ne budu stradalnici kad su izabrali krivi put, otuđivši se od Prave staze, pomoću koje bi stigli do Dženneta.
Benar, sesungguhnya mereka itu pada hari Kiamat adalah orang-orang yang merugi. Merekalah orang-orang yang merugikan diri mereka karena kekufuran mereka sesudah mereka beriman, padahal seandainya mereka berpegang teguh dengannya niscaya mereka pasti masuk surga.
Costoro, nel Giorno del Giudizio, saranno, in verità, i reali perdenti, coloro che avranno perso se stessi a causa della miscredenza, dopo la loro fede, i quali, se si fossero attenuti ad essa, sarebbero entrati in Paradiso.
Vào Ngày Phán Xét, một điều chắc chắn rằng họ sẽ là những kẻ thất bại bởi sự vô đức tin của họ sau khi họ đã có đức tin - cái mà nếu họ giữ lấy nó thì họ sẽ vào Thiên Đàng.
Totoong tunay na sila sa Araw ng Pagbangon ay ang mga lugi na nagpalugi sa mga sarili nila dahilan sa kawalang-pananampalataya nila matapos ng pagsampalataya nila, na kung sakaling kumapit sila doon ay talaga sanang papasok sila sa Paraiso.
Son ellos quienes serán los perdedores en el Día del Juicio, porque han perdido sus propias almas debido a su apostasía. Si hubieran mantenido su fe, habrían entrado al Paraíso.
"Dan sesungguhnya Rabbmu (Pelindung) bagi orang-orang yang berhijrah sesudah menderita cobaan, kemudian mereka ber-jihad dan sabar. Sesungguhnya Rabbmu sesudah itu benar-benar Maha Pengampun lagi Maha Penyayang. (Ingatlah) suatu hari (ke-tika) tiap-tiap jiwa datang untuk membela dirinya sendiri, dan bagi tiap-tiap jiwa disempurnakan (balasan) perbuatan yang telah dikerjakannya, sedang mereka tidak dianiaya (dirugikan)." (An-Nahl: 110-111).
(110) Kemudian ﴾ إِنَّ رَبَّكَ ﴿ "sesungguhnya Rabbmu," yang telah memelihara para hambaNya yang ikhlas (kepadaNya) dengan sifat kelembutan dan kebaikanNya, ﴾ لَغَفُورٞ رَّحِيمٞ ﴿ "benar-benar Maha Pengampun lagi Maha Penyayang," bagi orang-orang yang berhijrah di jalanNya, meninggalkan kampung halaman dan harta-bendanya demi mencari keridhaan Allah dan ditimpa fitnah ujian pada agama-nya agar mau kufur kembali, lalu dia tetap teguh di atas keimanan, dan keyakinan telah meresap, kemudian dia berjihad memerangi musuh-musuh Allah untuk tujuan memasukkan mereka ke dalam agama Allah dengan lisan dan kekuatannya, bersabar atas ibadah-ibadah yang berat menurut kebanyakan orang, maka semua ini adalah faktor terpenting untuk meraih anugerah terbesar dan pem-berian paling istimewa yaitu ampunan Allah terhadap dosa-dosa, kecil ataupun besar yang mencakup sirnanya semua hal yang di-benci dan rahmatNya yang agung yang menjadi sumber kebaikan kondisi-kondisi mereka, lurusnya urusan-urusan agama dan dunia-wi mereka. Mereka mendapatkan rahmat dari Allah di Hari Kiamat.
(111) Manakala ﴾ تَأۡتِي كُلُّ نَفۡسٖ تُجَٰدِلُ عَن نَّفۡسِهَا ﴿ "tiap-tiap jiwa datang untuk membela dirinya sendiri." Setiap orang berkata, "Urusanku sen-diri, urusanku sendiri." Tidak terpikirkan kecuali dirinya sendiri, maka pada hari itu, seorang hamba membutuhkan kebaikan walau-pun hanya seberat biji dzarrah ﴾ وَتُوَفَّىٰ كُلُّ نَفۡسٖ مَّا عَمِلَتۡ ﴿ "Dan bagi tiap-tiap jiwa disempurnakan (balasan) perbuatan yang telah dikerjakannya," berupa amal kebaikan atau kejelekan ﴾ وَهُمۡ لَا يُظۡلَمُونَ ﴿ "sedang mereka tidak dianiaya (dirugikan)," tidak ditambahi pada kejelekan mereka dan tidak dikurangi kebaikan-kebaikan mereka.
110- Sonra şüphesiz ki Rabbin, işkenceye uğratıldıktan sonra hicret eden, sonra da cihad edip sabreden kimselere; evet Rabbin bunun arkasından Ğafûrdur, Rahîmdir.
111- O gün herkes gelip kendisi(ni kurtarmak) için çabalayacaktır. Herkese yaptıklarının karşılığı eksiksiz olarak verilecek ve onlara zulmedilmeyecektir.
110. Rabbin, yani ihlaslı kullarını lütuf ve ihsanı ile terbiye eden, hiç şüphesiz kendi yolunda “hicret eden” yani yurdunu ve mallarını Allah’ın rızasını arayarak terk eden, küfre dönmek için dini dolayısıyla işkencelere maruz kalmasına rağmen iman üzere sebat gösteren ve böylelikle yakini daha da arınıp saflaşan kimseler için mağfireti bol, rahmeti pek çok olandır. Bundan sonra Allah’ın düşmanlarına karşı -onları Allah’ın dinine sokmak amacıyla- diliyle, eliyle cihad eden ve insanların çoğuna ağır gelen bu ibadetler üzere sabır ve sebat gösteren kimselere mağfiret ve rahmetini ihsan eder. Çünkü bunlar kulun kendileri vasıtasıyla en büyük lütuf ve ihsanlara, en faziletli bağışlara nail olduğu sebeplerdir. Bu sebepler, Yüce Allah’ın küçüğüyle büyüğüyle tüm günahları mağfiret etmesidir. Bu da hoşa gitmeyen her bir işin ortadan kalkmasını ihtiva eder. Bu yolla kişi, Yüce Allah’ın büyük rahmetine nail olur. Bu rahmet sayesinde ise onların halleri salah bulur, din ve dünya işleri istikamet üzere yürür. İşte kıyamet gününde böylelerine Yüce Allah’tan rahmet vardır.
111. “O gün herkes gelip kendisi(ni kurtarmak) için çabalayacaktır.” herkes “Nefsim! Nefsim!” diyecek, kendisinden başka hiçbir kimseyle ilgilenmeyecektir. İşte böyle bir günde kul, zerre ağırlığı kadar bile olsa hayır sahibi olmaya ihtiyaç duyacaktır. “Herkese” hayır olsun şer olsun “yaptıklarının karşılığı eksiksiz olarak verilecek ve onlara zulmedilmeyecektir.” Kötülüklerine bir ek yapılmayacağı gibi iyiliklerinden de hiçbir şey eksiltilmeyecektir. “O günde hiçbir kimseye en ufak bir zulüm yapılmaz. Siz ancak işlediğinizin karşılığını görürsünüz.”(Yâsîn, 36/54)
The One who is forced to renounce Islam will be forgiven if He does Righteous Deeds afterwards
This refers to another group of people who were oppressed in Makkah and whose position with their own people was weak, so they went along with them when they were tried by them. Then they managed to escape by emigrating, leaving their homeland, families and wealth behind, seeking the pleasure and forgiveness of Allah. They joined the believers and fought with them against the disbelievers, bearing hardship with patience. Allah tells them that after this, meaning after their giving in when put to the test, He will forgive them and show mercy to them when they are resurrected.
يَوْمَ تَأْتِى كُلُّ نَفْسٍ تُجَـدِلُ
((Remember) the Day when every person will come pleading) meaning making a case in his own defence.
عَن نَّفْسِهَا
(for himself.) means, no one else will plead on his behalf; not his father, not his son, nor his brother, nor his wife.
وَتُوَفَّى كُلُّ نَفْسٍ مَّا عَمِلَتْ
(and every one will be paid in full for what he did,) meaning whatever he did, good or evil.
وَهُمْ لاَ يُظْلَمُونَ
(and they will not be dealt with unjustly.) meaning there will be no decrease in the reward for good, and no increase in the punishment for evil. They will not be dealt with unjustly in the slightest way.
Sequence of Verses
Warnings of punishment against disbelief (kufr) - whether original or apostacy (irtidad) - appeared in previous verses. After that, in the first (106) of the initial three verses cited above, it has been pointed clearly that 'Iman or the declaration of faith is a wealth that could work wonders for a kafir (disbeliever) or murtadd (apostate) who - if he were to come up with an honest and true 'Iman - all his past sins would stand forgiven.
In the second verse (107), the last day of Qiyamah was mentioned for the reason that all this phenomena of reward and punishment has to occur after that. In the third verse (108), it was said that the real punishment of disbelief and sin will, though come after the Qiyamah, yet there are some sins the punishment of which is faced in a certain degree within the present world.
Pagkatapos tunay na ang Panginoon mo, O Sugo, ay talagang Mapagpatawad, Maawain sa mga sinisiil kabilang sa mga mananampalataya na mga lumikas mula sa Makkah patungo sa Madīnah matapos pagdusahin sila ng mga tagapagtambal at usigin sila dahil sa relihiyon nila hanggang sa nakabigkas sila ng salita ng kawalang-pananampalataya samantalang ang mga puso nila ay napapanatag sa pananampalataya. Pagkatapos nakibaka sila ayon sa landas ni Allāh upang ang salita ni Allāh ay maging ang pinakamataas at ang salita ng mga tumangging sumampalataya ay maging ang pinakamababa. Nagtiis sila sa mga hirap niyon. Tunay na ang Panginoon mo – noong matapos ng pagsubok na iyon na ipinansubok sa kanila at ng pagpaparusang pinagdusahan nila hanggang sa nakabigkas sila ng salita ng kawalang-pananampalataya – ay talagang Mapagpatawad sa kanila, Maawain sa kanila dahil sila ay hindi nakabigkas ng salita ng kawalang-pananampalataya malibang habang mga napipilitan.
Hỡi Thiên Sứ Muhammad, quả thật, Thượng Đế của Ngươi là Đấng Hằng Tha Thứ và Khoan Dung đối với những người có đức tin yếu thế, những người mà họ phải rời bỏ Makkah - quê hương của họ - để di cư đến Madinah sau khi bị những kẻ thờ đa thần áp bức bắt họ phải tuyên bố lời vô đức tin nhưng trái tim của họ vẫn vững đức tin, và sau đó họ chiến đấu anh dũng cho con đường Chính Nghĩa của Allah để giơ cao lời phán của Ngài và để hạ thấp tiếng nói của những kẻ vô đức tin, họ kiên nhẫn chịu dựng trước những khó khăn thử thách. Sau những thử thách mà họ đã trải qua cũng như sau những hành hạ và áp bức mà họ đã chịu đựng thì Thượng Đế của Ngươi - Thiên Sứ Muhammad - chắc chắn sẽ tha thứ cho họ và thương xót họ bởi vì họ đã không thốt lên lời vô đức tin hoặc nói lời vô đức tin do bị cưỡng ép bằng vũ lực.
Poi, in verità, il Tuo Dio, o Messaggero, sarà Perdonatore e Misericordioso nei confronti dei credenti deboli, coloro che sono Emigrati verso Medinah, dopo che vennero torturati dagli idolatri e dopo che la loro fede venne messa alla prova, finché non pronunciarono la parola della miscredenza, mentre i loro cuori erano rasserenati dalla fede, quelli che poi lottarono per la causa di Allāh affinché la Parola di Allāh fosse la più elevata, mentre quella dei miscredenti fosse la più vile, e che sopportarono le difficoltà: in verità il Tuo Dio, dopo le tentazioni e le sofferenze che subirono, fino ad aver pronunciato la parola della miscredenza, sarà Perdonatore e Misericordioso nei loro confronti, poiché pronunciarono la parola della miscredenza solo perché furono obbligati.
Entonces tu Señor, Mensajero, perdona y es misericordioso con los creyentes oprimidos que emigraron de La Meca a Medina por ser perseguidos por los idólatras, hasta el punto en que pronunciaban palabras de incredulidad mientras sus corazones estaban en paz con la fe. Luego lucharon por la causa de Al-lah para hacer que la Palabra de Al-lah fuera suprema, y la palabra de los incrédulos fuera de lo más bajo, y fueran pacientes con sus dificultades. Tu Señor, por la persecución que sufrieron, será Absolvedor y Misericordioso con ellos, porque solo pronunciaron palabras de incredulidad bajo coacción.
Kemudian Tuhanmu -wahai Rasul- adalah Maha Pengampun lagi Maha Penyayang kepada orang-orang lemah dari kaum mukminin yang berhijrah dari Makkah ke Madinah sesudah orang-orang musyrikin menyiksa mereka hingga mereka terpaksa mengucapkan kalimat kekufuran sekalipun hati mereka tetap tenteram dengan keimanan, kemudian mereka berjihad di jalan Allah agar kalimat Allah menjadi yang tertinggi dan kalimat orang-orang kafir menjadi yang paling rendah, serta mereka bersabar atas penderitaan yang mereka alami. Sesungguhnya Tuhanmu sesudah fitnah yang menimpa mereka tersebut dan penyiksaan yang mendera mereka hingga mereka mengucapkan kalimat kekufuran adalah Maha Pengampun, lagi Maha Penyayang kepada mereka karena mereka tidak mengucapkan kalimat kekufuran kecuali dalam keadaan terpaksa.
Ô Messager, sache aussi que ton Seigneur est Pardonneur et Miséricordieux avec les croyants affaiblis qui ont migré de la Mecque vers Médine après que les polythéistes les aient persécutés et les aient éprouvés dans leur religion à un point tel qu’ils durent prononcer des paroles de mécréance alors que leurs cœurs étaient restés sereinement attachés à la foi. Ils ont ensuite lutté pour la cause d’Allah, afin que Sa parole soit la plus haute et celle des mécréants soit la plus basse, et ont enduré avec patience les peines de cette lutte. Après le trouble qu’ils ont vécu et la persécution qu’ils ont subie et qui leur a fait prononcer des paroles de mécréance, ton Seigneur leur pardonnera et sera miséricordieux avec eux car ils n’ont prononcé ces paroles que sous l’effet de la contrainte.
Sonra, -Ey Peygamber!- Kalpleri iman ile mutmain oldukları halde küfür olan bir söz söyleyinceye kadar müşriklerin işkence edip onları dinleriyle imtihan etmelerinin ardından Mekke’den Medine’ye hicret eden Müminler'den zulme uğramış mazlumlara karşı Rabbin bağışlayıcı ve merhametlidir. Bu kimseler, Allah’ın kelimesi en üstün olsun ve kâfirlerin kelimesi en düşük kalsın diye Allah yolunda savaşır ve savaşın zorluklarına sabrederler. Muhakkak Rabbin, kendisi ile imtihan oldukları o fitneden ve küfür olan sözü söylemeleri için gördükleri işkenceden sonra elbette onları bağışlar, onlara merhamet eder. Çünkü onlar, küfür sözünü sadece buna zorlandıkları için söylemişlerdir.
Tvoj će se Gospodar, Poslaniče, smilovati i oprostiti potlačenim vjernicima koje su nevjernici kažnjavali u Meki pa su bili prinuđeni izgovoriti riječi nevjerstva, no srca su im ostala čvrsta u islamu. Čim su bili u mogućnosti pobjeći u Medinu, to su učinili te se potom borili uz Allahovog Poslanika, sallallahu alejhi ve sellem, kako bi Allahova riječ bila gornja. Oni su bili izuzetno strpljivi u činjenju dobrih djela i sustezanju od hrđavih postupaka. Stoga im je Allah oprostio sve prijašnje grijehe te im ukazao veliku milost uputivši ih na pokajanje, prethodno ih ne kaznivši.
Then your Lord - O Messenger - is Forgiving and Merciful towards those oppressed believers who migrated from Makkah to Madina after being persecuted by the idolaters to the extent that they uttered words of disbelief whilst their hearts were at peace with faith. Then they strove in Allah’s path to make the Word of Allah supreme, and the word of the disbelievers lowest and they were patient over its difficulties. Your Lord, after the persecution that they underwent, is Forgiving and Merciful towards them because they only uttered words of disbelief under duress.
Whenever untruth dominates the current atmosphere, one who accepts the Truth faces severely trying circumstances: his surroundings force him to revert to the customary religion. Under these circumstances, if he remains steady in his adherence to the Truth and leaves everything (even his property and his native place), then he is a migrator (muhajir). One who strives and struggles (mujahid) for the cause of God, makes himself deserving of a huge reward. What keeps a man steady on the path of Truth under the trying circumstances of the world is his remembrance of the Hereafter. Every man is soon going to face a Day so terrible that he will forget even his friends and relatives. At that time no one will be able to say anything on behalf of anybody, and no one will come forward in commendation of anybody. If a man fully realizes the meaning of that coming Day, he will be in a condition to bear any type of loss, but he will not abandon the Truth.
Remember - O Messenger - the Day when every person will come arguing for himself. He will not argue for anyone else due to the magnitude of the situation. Every soul will be given in full the recompense for what it had done, whether good or bad, and they will not be wronged by any subtraction from their good actions or addition to their evil actions.
Sjeti se, Poslaniče, Dana ustanuća, u kojem će svaka osoba doći i prepirati se u svoju korist, tražeći ispriku za neke grijehe, a negirajući neka druga djela koja je počinila. Tog će Dana svako biti nagrađen ili kažnjen shodno onom što je pripremio; dobročinitelji će biti nagrađeni, a zlotvori kažnjeni. Allah nikom neće nepravdu nanijeti, pa ničija dobra djela neće umanjiti, niti će čije grijehe umnogostručiti.
Ô Messager, rappelle-toi du jour où chaque être humain viendra plaider sa cause et où la situation sera tellement grave que personne ne pensera à plaider pour autrui mais seulement pour lui-même. Chaque âme aura sa pleine rétribution pour le bien qu’elle aura accompli ou le mal qu’elle aura commis et elle ne sera nullement lésée par le retranchement de ses bonnes œuvres ou l’ajout de mauvaises œuvres.
Ingatlah -wahai Rasul- akan hari di saat setiap orang datang membela dirinya sendiri dan tidak membela orang lain karena beratnya keadaan dan saat itu setiap jiwa diberi balasan atas perbuatannya, baik berupa kebaikan ataupun keburukan. Mereka tidak dizalimi dengan pengurangan kebaikan mereka atau penambahan keburukan mereka.
-Ey Peygamber!- Her insanın (mahşerde) beklemenin büyük zorluğu sebebiyle başkaları adına mücadele etmeden, sadece kendisi adına mücadele ederek geldiği o günü hatırla. Her nefis, hayır ve şer adına yaptığı şeylerin karşılığının tamamını alır. Yaptıkları iyiliklerinden herhangi bir eksiltme veya işledikleri kötülüklerine herhangi bir ekleme yapılarak haksızlığa uğratılmazlar.
Banggitin mo, O Sugo, ang araw na pupunta ang bawat tao na mangangatwiran para sa sarili nito nang hindi nangangatwiran para sa iba rito dahil sa bigat ng katayuan, at lulubus-lubusin ang bawat kaluluwa sa ganti sa anumang ginawa nito na kabutihan at kasamaan. Sila ay hindi lalabagin sa katarungan sa pamamagitan ng pagbawas sa mga magandang gawa nila ni sa pamamagitan ng pagdagdag sa masagwang gawa nila.
Mensajero, recuerda el día en que cada persona tenga que defenderse a sí misma. No argumentará por nadie más debido a la magnitud de la situación. Cada alma recibirá la recompensa completa por lo que haya hecho, ya sea buena o mala, y no será perjudicada rechazando sus buenas obras o agregando malas obras.
E rammenta, o Messaggero, del Giorno in cui ognuno dovrà difendere se stesso, poiché nessuno lo difenderà, a causa della gravità dell'avvenimento; e in cui ogni anima sarà retribuita per il bene ed il male che avrà compiuto, e non subiranno torto, vedendo le loro buone azioni diminuite o i loro peccati aumentati.
Hỡi Thiên Sứ Muhammad, Ngươi hãy nghĩ tới Ngày mà mỗi con người sẽ chỉ khiếu nại cho bản thân mình, không khiếu nại cho ai khác. Vào Ngày Hôm đó, mỗi linh hồn sẽ được đền bù xứng đáng cho những điều tốt và điều xấu mà nó đã làm; và tất cả sẽ không bị đối xử bất công: giảm bớt bất cứ điều tốt nào của họ cũng như không bị qui tội nhiều hơn việc làm xấu của họ.
Al-lah expone el ejemplo de una ciudad, que es La Meca, la cual era segura y estable con personas que no temían, mientras que la gente a su alrededor vivía temerosa. Su sustento le llegaba en abundancia y con facilidad desde todas las direcciones. Pero luego su gente no apreció las bendiciones de Al-lah y no Le agradecían, por lo que Al-lah los castigó con hambre y un temor intenso visible en el pánico en sus rostros, debido a su incredulidad y negación del mensaje.
Naglahad si Allāh ng isang paghahalintulad sa isang pamayanan, ang Makkah, na iyon dati ay matiwasay na hindi nangangamba ang mga naninirahan doon, na matatag samantalang ang mga tao sa paligid niyon ay dinudukot. Dumarating doon ang panustos niyon nang kaiga-igaya at madali mula sa bawat pook. Ngunit nagkaila ang mga naninirahan doon sa ibiniyaya ni Allāh sa kanila na mga biyaya at hindi nagpasalamat kaya gumanti sa kanila si Allāh ng pagkagutom at pangambang matinding nakalitaw sa mga katawan nila bilang hilakbot at pangangayayat hanggang sa ang dalawang ito ay naging gaya ng damit [sa pagkapit] sa kanila dahilan sa dati nilang ginagawa na kawalang-pananampalataya at pagpapasinungaling.
Commentary
According to leading Tafsir authorities, the similitude mentioned in verse 112 is general and universal. It does not relate to a particular habitation. However, there are others who connect it to what had happened in Makkah al-Mukarramah where people suffered from an acute famine for seven years so much so that they were compelled to eat animal carcass, dead dogs and filth. They were virtually gripped with the awe of Muslims. Then, the chiefs of Makkah came to the Holy Prophet ﷺ with the plea that those who had committed disbelief and disobedience against his call were all grown-up men. Women and children were innocent. Thereupon, the Holy Prophet arranged to have food supplies for them sent from Madinah al-Taiyyibah. (Mazhari)
And Abu Sufyn, while still in his state of kufr, requested the Holy Prophet ﷺ : You teach kindness to relatives and mercy and forgiveness. Here are your people standing on the brink of destruction. Please pray to Allah for the removal of this famine from us. Thereupon, the Holy Prophet ﷺ prayed for them and the famine was gone. (Qurtubi)
As for the use of the word: لِبَاس (libas: garment) to carry the sense of giving a taste of hunger and fear towards the later part of verse 112, it will be noted that a garment is not a thing to be tasted. But, the word 'garment' standing for 'libas' has been used here with the force of a similie denoting something being wide-spread and all-enveloping. The suggestion being conveyed here is that fear and hunger were cast over them in a manner of a garment or dress which becomes an integral part of the body. This was how hunger and fear were released and set all over them. (Mazhari)
112- Allah bir kasabayı misal getirdi ki o, güven ve huzur içindeydi. Rızkı, ona her bir yandan bol bol geliyordu. Derken (ahalisi) Allah’ın nimetlerine nankörlük etti. Allah da onlara işledikleri yüzünden açlık ve korku elbisesini (giydirip bunları iyice) tattırdı.
113- Andolsun ki onlara içlerinden bir peygamber geldi de onu yalanladılar. Bu sebeple de onlar zulüm içersindeyken azap kendilerini yakalayıverdi.
112-113. Burda sözü edilen kasaba rahat, huzur ve güvenlik içerisinde bulunan, hiçbir kimsenin rahatsız ve tedirgin edilmediği, o kapkaranlık cahiliyenin dahi saygı gösterdiği Mekke-i Mükerreme’dir. Öyle ki cahiliye döneminde herhangi bir kimse, orada babasının ve kardeşinin katilini bile görse -aşırı intikam hırsı ve o dönemin Araplarına has kabileciliğe rağmen- onu rahatsız etmiyordu. Mekke’de tam bir güvenlik ortamı vardı. Ordaki güvenlik, başka hiç bir yerde yoktu. Rızık genişliği bakımından da böyleydi. Orası ekin ekilen, ağaç yetişen bir belde olmamakla birlikte Allah, oraya her bir yerden rızık gelmesinin yollarını kolaylaştırmıştı. İşte onlara kendi içlerinden güvenilirliğini ve doğruluğunu bildikleri bir peygamber geldi. Bu peygamber onları en mükemmel şeylere davet ediyor, kötü işleri de onlara yasaklıyordu. Onlarsa bu peygamberi yalanladılar. Allah’ın, üzerlerinde olan nimetlerine karşı nankörlük ettiler. Bunun üzerine Allah, içinde bulundukları halin zıddını kendilerine tattırdı. Onlara rahat ve bolluğun zıddı olan açlık elbisesini giydirdi. Güvenliğin zıddı olan korkuyu tattırdı. Bu ise yaptıklarının, küfür ve nankörlükleri ile şükretmeyişlerinden dolayı idi. “Allah onlara zulmetmedi. Fakat onlar kendi kendilerine zulmediyorlardı.”(en-Nahl, 16/33)
"Dan Allah telah membuat suatu perumpamaan (dengan) se-buah negeri yang dahulunya aman lagi tentram, rizkinya datang kepadanya melimpah ruah dari segenap tempat, tetapi (penduduk)-nya mengingkari nikmat-nikmat Allah; karena itu Allah merasa-kan kepada mereka pakaian kelaparan dan ketakutan, disebabkan apa yang selalu mereka perbuat. Dan sesungguhnya telah datang kepada mereka seorang rasul dari mereka sendiri; tetapi mereka mendustakannya; karena itu mereka dimusnahkan oleh azab, dan mereka adalah orang-orang yang zhalim." (An-Nahl: 112-113).
(112-113) Negeri yang dimaksud ini adalah Makkah al-Mu-karramah, yang sebelumnya diliputi rasa aman dan ketentraman, tidak ada seorang pun terusik di tempat itu. Bangsa Jahiliyah yang berkubang dalam kebodohan pun menghormatinya. Bahkan (peng-hormatan mereka sampai pada level bila) salah seorang dari mereka menjumpai pembunuh ayah atau pembunuh saudaranya, maka ia tidak akan mengusiknya, kendatipun patriotisme mereka begitu dahsyat dan sikap arogansi Arab masih ada. Maka tumbuhlah rasa aman yang sempurna di sana yang tidak terjadi di tempat lain. Be-gitu pula rizki yang melimpah. Sebelumnya, Makkah merupakan kota tanpa tanaman, atau pepohonan. Akan tetapi, Allah memudah-kan rizki datang kepadanya dari setiap penjuru. Lantas, datang seorang rasul kepada mereka dari kalangan mereka sendiri, yang mereka ketahui sifat amanah dan kejujurannya, mengajak mereka kepada perkara yang paling sempurna, melarang dari hal-hal yang buruk. Tetapi, mereka mendustakannya dan mengingkari kenik-matan Allah atas mereka. Akibatnya, Allah menimpakan pada mereka keadaan yang berlawanan dengan keadaan sebelumnya, dan Allah merasakan kepada mereka ﴾ لِبَاسَ ٱلۡجُوعِ ﴿ "pakaian kelaparan," yang berlawanan dengan kehidupan yang enak ﴾ وَٱلۡخَوۡفِ ﴿ "dan ke-takutan," yang berlawanan dengan stabilitas keamanan. Demikian itu, karena ulah dan kekufuran mereka serta sikap mereka yang tidak mensyukuri (nikmat Allah). Allah tidak menganiaya mereka. Akan tetapi, mereka itulah yang menganiaya diri mereka sendiri.
Allah đưa ra một hình ảnh thí dụ về một thị trấn, đó là Makkah. Nó đã từng là một nơi an ninh và yên bình, dân chúng của nó không mang bất cứ nỗi sợ hãi nào, và bổng lộc của nó được cung ứng dồi dào từ khắp mọi nơi. Tuy nhiên, dân chúng của nó đã phụ ân về những ân huệ mà Allah đã ban cho họ, họ không biết tri ân Ngài. Bởi thế, Allah trừng phạt họ bằng cơn đói và nỗi sợ hãi vì những gì mà họ đã làm từ sự vô đức tin và phủ nhận Ngài.
E Allāhالله diede l'esempio di un villaggio – La Mekkah مكّة– in cui la gente era al sicuro e non aveva nulla da temere e viveva serenamente, mentre gli abitantinei dintorni venivano saccheggiati; giungeva in essa sostentamento facilmente, da ogni parte. La sua gente rinnegò la grazia di Allāh nei loro confronti e furono ingrati, così Allāh li colpì con la fame e il grande terrore, visibile sui loro copri, fino a diventarne un abito, a causa della loro miscredenza e rinnegazione.
The Example of Makkah
This example refers to the people of Makkah, which had been secure, peaceful and stable, a secure sanctuary while men were being snatched away from everywhere outside of it. Whoever entered Makkah, he was safe, and he had no need to fear, as Allah said:
وَقَالُواْ إِن نَّتَّبِعِ الْهُدَى مَعَكَ نُتَخَطَّفْ مِنْ أَرْضِنَآ أَوَلَمْ نُمَكِّن لَّهُمْ حَرَماً ءَامِناً يُجْبَى إِلَيْهِ ثَمَرَاتُ كُلِّ شَىْءٍ رِّزْقاً مِّن لَّدُنَّا
(And they say: "If we follow the guidance with you, we would be snatched away from our land." Have We not established a secure sanctuary (Makkah) for them, to which are brought fruits of all kinds, a provision from Ourselves.) 28:57 Similarly, Allah says here:
يَأْتِيهَا رِزْقُهَا رَغَدًا
(its provision coming to it in abundance) meaning, with ease and in plenty,
مِّن كُلِّ مَكَانٍ فَكَفَرَتْ بِأَنْعُمِ اللَّهِ
(from every place, but it (its people) denied the favors of Allah.) meaning, they denied the blessings of Allah towards them, the greatest of which was Muhammad ﷺ being sent to them, as Allah said:
أَلَمْ تَرَ إِلَى الَّذِينَ بَدَّلُواْ نِعْمَتَ اللَّهِ كُفْرًا وَأَحَلُّواْ قَوْمَهُمْ دَارَ الْبَوَارِ - جَهَنَّمَ يَصْلَوْنَهَا وَبِئْسَ الْقَرَارُ
(Have you not seen those who have changed the favors of Allah into disbelief, and caused their people to dwell in the abode of destruction; Hell, in which they will burn, - and what an evil place to settle in!) (14:28-29). Hence Allah replaced their former blessings with the opposite, and said:
فَأَذَاقَهَا اللَّهُ لِبَاسَ الْجُوعِ وَالْخَوْفِ
(So Allah made it taste extreme hunger (famine) and fear,) meaning, He inflicted it and made them taste of hunger after fruits of all kinds and provision in abundance from every place had been brought to it. This was when they defied the Messenger of Allah ﷺ and insisted on opposing him, so he supplicated against them, asking Allah to send them seven years like the seven years of Yusuf (i.e., seven years of famine), and they were stricken with a year in which everything that they had was destroyed, and they ate `Alhaz', which is the hair of the camel mixed with its blood when it is slaughtered.
وَالْخَوْفِ
(and fear). This refers to the fact that their sense of security was replaced with fear of the Messenger of Allah ﷺ and his Companions after they had migrated to Al-Madinah. They feared the power and the attack of his armies, and they started to lose and face the destruction of everything that belonged to them, until Allah made it possible for His Messenger to conquer Makkah. This happened because of their evil deeds, their wrongdoing and their rejection of the Messenger that Allah sent to them from among themselves. He reminded them of this blessing in the Ayah:
لَقَدْ مَنَّ اللَّهُ عَلَى الْمُؤمِنِينَ إِذْ بَعَثَ فِيهِمْ رَسُولاً مِّنْ أَنفُسِهِمْ
(Indeed, Allah blessed the believers when He sent Messenger from among themselves to them.) (3:164) and,
فَاتَّقُواْ اللَّهَ يأُوْلِى الأَلْبَـبِ الَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ قَدْ أَنزَلَ اللَّهُ إِلَيْكُمْ ذِكْراًرَسُولاً
(So have Taqwa of Allah! O men of understanding who have believed, Allah has indeed revealed to you a reminder (this Qur'an). (And has also sent to you) a Messenger.) 65:10-11 and:
كَمَآ أَرْسَلْنَا فِيكُمْ رَسُولاً مِّنْكُمْ يَتْلُواْ عَلَيْكُمْ آيَـتِنَا وَيُزَكِّيكُمْ وَيُعَلِّمُكُمُ الْكِتَـبَ وَالْحِكْمَةَ
(Similarly (as a blessing), We have sent a Messenger to you from among you, reciting Our Ayat to you, and purifying you, and teaching you the Book (the Qur'an) and the Hikmah (i.e. Sunnah).) Until
وَلاَ تَكْفُرُونِ
(and do not be ungrateful.) 2:151-152 Allah changed the situation of the disbelievers and made it the opposite of what it had been, so they lived in fear after being secure, they were hungry after having plenty of provisions. After the believers lived in fear, Allah granted them security, giving them ample provisions after they lived in poverty, making them rulers, governors and leaders of mankind. This is what we say about the example that was given of the people of Makkah. It was also the opinion of Al-`Awfi and Ibn `Abbas, Mujahid, Qatadah, `Abdur-Rahman bin Zayd bin Aslam, and Malik narrated it from Az-Zuhri as well. May Allah have mercy on them all.
Allah cites the example of a town - which is Makkah - that was secure and stable with its people having no fear, whilst people around it lived in fear. Its sustenance comes to it abundantly and easily from every direction. But then its people became unappreciative of Allah's blessings to them and they did not thank Him, so Allah recompensed them with hunger and intense fear that was visible in the panic on their faces and emaciation in their bodies to the extent that this became like a garment for them on account of the disbelief and denial that they used to do.
Allah énonce la parabole suivante: Prenons le cas d’une cité sure –la Mecque– dont les habitants sont en sécurité, tandis que les gens aux alentours subissent toutes sortes d’agressions, et dont la subsistance parvient à ses portes de toutes part sans difficulté. Comme ses habitants ont opposé de l’ingratitude à ces bienfaits et ne se sont pas montrés reconnaissants, Allah les rétribua par une faim et une terreur telles qu’on en voyait les effets sur leurs corps maigres et leurs visages apeurés. La faim et la peur devinrent ainsi pour eux de seconds vêtements, tel est ce qu’ils ont mérités pour leur mécréance et leur démenti.
Allah, size bir memleketi -ki orası Mekke’dir- örnek olarak vermiştir: Buranın ahalisi hiçbir korkusu olmadan güvenlik içinde yaşıyor, çevrelerindeki insanlar kaçırılıyorken, kendileri istikrar içinde bulunuyor, rızık her bir yerden kolayca ve basitçe geliyordu. Bu şehrin ahalisi, Allah’ın onları nimetlendirdiği nimetleri inkâr ettiler ve şükretmediler. İçinde bulundukları küfür ve yalanlama sebebiyle, Allah Teâlâ da onlara bir korku ve dehşet verici olarak açlık ve korku verdi.Yalanlamarı ve içinde bulundukları küfür sebebiyle kendilerine gönderilen korku ve endişe onların üzerinden hiç ayrılmadı.
Allah navodi kao primjer grad (radi se o Meki) koji je živio siguran od neprijatelja, On ga je zaštitio, a njegovim je stanovnicima opskrba dolazila u obilju i sa svih strana. Pošto su međutim zanijekali Allahove blagodati, postali višebošci i svog poslanika u laž utjerali, Gospodar ih je iskušao siromaštvom, glađu, strahom, smutnjom i patnjom jer nisu vjerovali.
Allah membuat perumpamaan suatu negeri, yaitu Makkah sebagai negeri yang aman, penduduknya tidak ketakutan, mereka hidup tenang sementara manusia di sekitarnya hidup dalam ketakutan. Rezeki penduduk Makkah datang dengan mudah dari segala penjuru, namun penduduknya kufur kepada nikmat-nikmat yang Allah berikan kepada mereka dan mereka tidak mensyukurinya. Sebab itu, Allah membalas mereka dengan kelaparan dan ketakutan berat yang dampaknya terlihat pada tubuh mereka sehingga ketakutan dan keguncangan itu seperti pakaian pada mereka sebagai akibat kekufuran dan pendustaan yang mereka lakukan.
Un Messager –Muħammad– issu des gens de la Mecque et connu parmi eux pour sa loyauté et sa véracité, est venu à eux mais au lieu de croire en lui, ils démentirent ce qui lui a été révélé par son Seigneur et Allah abattit sur eux comme châtiment la faim et la terreur. Ces gens ont assurément commis une injustice à l’égard d’eux-mêmes en s’exposant à la perdition lorsqu’ils ont associé d’autres divinités à Allah et ont démenti Son Messager.
And a Messenger from among them, whose honesty and truthfulness they knew - who was Muhammad (peace be upon him) - had come to the people of Makka, but they denounced him along with what Allah had revealed to him. As a result, Allah’s punishment of hunger and fear came on them whilst they were wronging their own souls by associating partners with Allah and rejecting His Messenger.
Mekke halkına güvenilirlik ve doğrulukla tanıdıkları bir peygamber geldi. Bu peygamber Muhammed -sallallahu aleyhi ve sellem-'dir. Ancak onlar bu peygamberi Rabbinin indirdiği ayetler hususunda yalanladılar. Bu yüzden Allah’ın açlık ve korkuyla olan azabı üzerlerine iniverdi. Onlar, AllahTeâlâ’ya şirk koşup peygamberini yalanlayıp, kendilerini helak olmaya sürüklediler. Böylece kendilerine zulmettiler.
Telah datang kepada penduduk Makkah seorang rasul dari kalangan mereka sendiri, mereka mengenalnya dengan sifat amanah dan jujurnya. Dialah Muhammad -ṣallallāhu 'alaihi wa sallam-, tetapi mereka malah mendustakannya dalam ajaran yang diturunkan oleh Tuhannya kepadanya. Oleh sebab itu, azab Allah pun turun menimpa mereka berupa kelaparan dan ketakutan. Mereka adalah orang-orang yang menzalimi diri mereka dengan menjerumuskannya ke dalam kubangan kebinasaan tatkala mereka menyekutukan Allah dan mendustakan Rasul-Nya.
Plemeniti Allah poslao je Resulullaha, sallallahu alejhi ve sellem, mekanskim nevjernicima, svjesnim njegove iskrenosti, povjerenja, i porijekla, pa su i pored toga odbili ono što im je ponudio i nisu ga slijedili nego su širk činili. Allah ih je zbog nevjerovanja iskušao poteškoćama i nesrećama u vidu gladi, straha, stradanja.
If a settlement of human beings is in a good condition and is well provided for, God raises one of His subjects from among them, who calls them to the Truth. Under these circumstances, either these people accept the truth and become deserving of more blessings from God, or they do not do so and then they are subjected to different types of affliction. These afflictions are not a punishment from God, but God’s warnings. Their purpose is to awaken the people so that their sensitivity becomes keener and they become willing to give a positive response to the call of the preacher of truth. If such warnings are not effective, then after the conclusion of the dayee’s work the second stage comes: the destruction of that community. This is so that after reaching the world of the Hereafter, they face eternal punishment for their rejection of God’s messenger.
Talaga ngang may dumating sa mga naninirahan sa Makkah na isang sugong kabilang sa kanila, na nakikilala nila siya sa pagkamapagkakatiwalaan at katapatan. Siya ay si Muḥammad – basbasan siya ni Allāh at batiin ng kapayapaan. Ngunit nagpasinungaling sila sa kanya kaugnay sa ibinaba sa kanya ng Panginoon niya kaya bumababa sa kanila ang pagdurusang dulot ni Allāh sa pamamagitan ng pagkagutom at pangamba habang sila ay mga tagalabag sa katarungan sa mga sarili nila, sa pamamagitan ng paghahatid sa mga ito sa mga hatiran ng kapahamakan, nang nagtambal sila kay Allāh at nagpasinungaling sila sa Sugo Niya.
Quả thật, đã có một vị Thiên Sứ xuất thân từ dân chúng của Makkah đến với họ. Dân chúng Makkah đều biết rõ sự ngay thẳng, trung thực của Y, đó là Muhammad. Tuy nhiên, họ đã phủ nhận Y và phủ nhận những gì Y mang đến từ Thượng Đế của Y. Bởi vậy, Allah đã giáng xuống họ hình phạt của cơn đói và nỗi sợ hãi. Và họ chính là những kẻ bất công với chính bản thân của họ, vì chính họ muốn thị trấn của họ bị hủy diệt khi mà họ tổ hợp các thần linh cùng với Allah và phủ nhận vị Thiên Sứ của Ngài.
Un Mensajero de entre ellos, cuya honestidad y veracidad conocían, que era Mujámmad r, llegó al pueblo de La Meca, pero lo desmintieron junto con el libro lo que Al-lah le había revelado. Como resultado, el castigo de Al-lah de hambre y temor llegó sobre ellos, siendo que la responsabilidad era de ellos mismos por asociar copartícipes a Al-lah y rechazar a Su Mensajero.
Giunse al popolo della Mekkah مكّة un messaggero che conoscevano, onesto e sincero, Muħammed محمّد, pace e benedizione di Allāh su di lui ﷺ, e lo smentirono riguardo ciò che gli venne rivelato dal Suo Dio, così li colpì la punizione di Allāh tramite la fame e il terrore, e fecero torto a loro stessi, conducendosi alla rovina, quando associarono altri ad Allāh e smentirono il Suo Messaggero.
Sequence and Explanation in Gist
Mentioned in the previous verses was that disbelievers will be punished for their ungratefulness to Allah whose blessings they had been enjoying. In the cited verses, Muslims have been instructed to stay away from ungratefulness, rather be grateful for Halal things Allah has given to them. After that, they were told how the disbelievers and polytheists had become ungrateful by declaring what Allah had made Halal for them as Haram and what Allah had called Haram as Halal. Muslims were warned that they should never do that. Making things Halal and Haram is the exclusive right of their Creator. Doing this on your own amounts to interference in Divine prerogatives, in fact, amounts to at-tributing lies to Allah Ta` ala. Towards the end, it was also said that even those who have committed such evil deeds through ignorance should not lose hope in the mercy of Allah Ta’ ala. Should they repent and believe honestly and truly, Allah Ta’ ala will forgive all sins committed by them.
Kaya kumain kayo, O mga lingkod, mula sa itinustos sa inyo ni Allāh – kaluwalhatian sa Kanya – na anumang naging ipinahihintulot kabilang sa uri ng itinuturing na kaaya-ayang kainin. Magpasalamat kayo sa biyaya ni Allāh na ibiniyaya Niya sa inyo sa pamamagitan ng pagkilala sa mga biyayang ito kay Allāh at pagbaling sa mga ito sa kaluguran Niya, kung nangyaring kayo ay sumasamba sa Kanya lamang at hindi nagtatambal sa Kanya.
Así que coman de las cosas lícitas y sanas que Al-lah les ha sustentado, y sean agradecidos por las bendiciones que les ha concedido, reconociéndolas y usándolas para alcanzar Su complacencia, si es solo a Él a Quien adoran sin asociarle copartícipes.
Mangiate, o sudditi, il sostentamento lecito che Allāh, gloria Sua, vi ha donato e che è piacevole mangiare, e siate grati per le grazie che Allāh vi ha donato, riconoscendo tali grazie di Allāh, ed elargitele nei modi che Lo compiacciono, se, in verità, adorate Lui solo e non Gli associate nessuno.
Bởi thế, hỡi đám bề tôi, các ngươi hãy dùng những thức ăn Halal (được phép) và tốt sạch từ những nguồn thức ăn mà Allah đã ban cấp cho các ngươi; các ngươi hãy tạ ơn ân huệ mà Ngài đã ban cho các ngươi bằng cách sự thừa nhận chúng là của Allah, chi dùng chúng trong sự hài lòng của Ngài nếu các ngươi chỉ thờ phượng duy nhất một mình Allah và không tổ hợp với Ngài bất cứ thứ gì.
114- O halde Allah’ın size verdiği rızıklardan helâl, hoş ve temiz olarak yiyin ve Allah’ın nimetine şükredin, eğer yalnız O’na ibadet ediyorsanız…
115- O, size ancak leşi, kanı, domuz etini ve Allah’tan başkasının adı anılarak boğazlanmış olan (hayvan)ları haram kıldı. Kim mecbur kalır da (harama) saldırmamak ve haddi aşmamak (kaydıyla bunlardan yerse) şüphesiz Allah Ğafûrdur, Rahîmdir.
116- Dillerinizin yalan yere nitelediği şeyler için:“Şu helâldir, şu da haramdır” demeyin. Çünkü Allah hakkında yalan uydurmuş olursunuz. Şüphe yok ki Allah hakkında yalan uyduranlar iflâh olmazlar.
117- (Bu iftira ile) az bir menfaat (elde ederler.) Ama onlar için elemli bir azap vardır.
118- Yahudilere ise daha önce sana anlattığımız şeyleri haram kılmıştık. Biz onlara zulmetmedik. Ama onlar kendi kendilerine zulmediyorlardı.
114. Şanı Yüce Allah, kullarına rızık olarak ihsan etmiş olduğu hayvanların etlerinden, tahıllardan ve diğer mahsüllerden “helâl, hoş ve temiz olarak” yemelerini emretmektedir. Yani onların bu yedikleri, bu iki niteliğe birden sahip olmalıdır. Şöyle ki Allah’ın haram kıldığı şeylerden yahut da gasp ve benzeri yollarla elde edilmiş şeylerden olmamalıdır. O halde Allah’ın sizin için yaratmış olduklarından israfa kaçmadan ve haddi aşmadan faydalanın. “ve Allah’ın nimetine şükredin.” Yani kalbinizle bu nimetlerin ondan geldiğini itiraf edin, bu nimetler dolayısıyla Allah’a hamd-u senâda bulunun ve onları Allah’a itaat uğrunda kullanın. “eğer yalnız O’na ibadet ediyorsanız” ihlâsla yalnız O’na ibadet ediyorsanız O’ndan başkasına şükretmeyin ve bu nimetleri size ihsan edeni unutmayın.
115. “O size ancak” zararlı olan şeyleri, sizi bu zararlardan korumak maksadı ile “haram kıldı.” Ki bunlar şunlardır: “Leş”; bunun kapsamına dine uygun kesim olmaksızın ölmüş bütün hayvanlar girer. Ancak çekirge ve balıkların ölüleri bundan müstesnadır. Akmış “kan” da haramdır. Ancak (kesim sonrası) damarlarda ve etin iç kısımlarında kalan kan müstesnadır. “Domuz eti” pisliği ve temiz olmaması dolayısıyla haramdır. Eti, yağı ve domuzun bütün bölümleri bu kapsama dahildir. Yine putlara, kabirlere/türbelere/yatırlara vb. kesilenler gibi “Allah’tan başkasının adı anılarak boğazlanmış olan (hayvan)lar” da haramdır. Çünkü bunların kesim maksadı şirktir. “Kim” bu haram kılınan şeylerden yemek hususunda “mecbur kalır da” eğer bunlardan yemeyecek olursa ölmekten korkacak derecede zaruret halinde bulunursa “(harama) saldırmamak ve haddi aşmamak” şartıyla bunlardan yemesinde bir sakınca yoktur. Yani zaruret halinde değilse bu haram kılınan şeylerden yememelidir ve helâl sınırını aşıp harama saldırmamalıdır yahut da zaruret halinin gerektirdiği noktadan fazlasını yememelidir. İşte Allah’ın bir sürü mubah arasında haram kıldıkları bunlardır.
116. Yani Yüce Allah’a iftirada bulunup O’nun hakkında söylemediği şeyleri söyleyerek, kendiliğinizden yalan yere haram ve helâl koymayın. “Çünkü Allah hakkında yalan uydurmuş olursunuz. Şüphe yok ki Allah hakkında yalan uyduranlar” dünyada da âhirette de “iflâh olmazlar.” Allah’ın onların rezilliklerini açığa çıkarması kaçınılmaz bir şeydir.
117. Dünya hayatında faydalansalar bile bu pek “az bir menfaat”tir. “Ama” varacakları yer, cehennem ateşidir. Hem de “onlar için elemli bir azap vardır.”
118. Allah, bizlere ancak pis ve murdar olan şeyleri kendinden bir lütuf olmak üzere ve bizleri her türlü pis ve tiksinti verici şeylerden korumak için haram kılmıştır. Yahudilere gelince Allah, zulümleri dolayısıyla kendilerine bir ceza olmak üzere önceleri kendilerine helâl olan hoş ve temiz şeyleri onlara haram kılmıştır. Nitekim Yüce Allah, En’âm sûresinde bu hususu şöyle dile getirmektedir:“Yahudilere bütün tırnaklı hayvanları haram kıldık. Onlara sığır ve koyunun iç yağlarını da haram kıldık. Ancak sırtlarına veya bağırsaklarına yapışan ya da kemiğe karışanlar hariç. Onları zulümleri yüzünden bununla cezalandırdık. Şüphesiz biz doğru söyleyenleriz.”(el-En’âm, 6/146)
Makanlah kalian -wahai para hamba- dari apa yang Allah -Subḥānahu- rezekikan kepada kalian selama ia halal dan dari jenis yang baik untuk dimakan, serta syukurilah nikmat Allah yang Dia berikan kepada kalian dengan cara mengakui bahwa ia bersumber dari Allah dan menggunakannya untuk hal-hal yang Allah ridai, bila kalian menyembah Allah semata dan tidak menyekutukan-Nya dengan sesuatu.
"Maka makanlah yang halal lagi baik dari rizki yang telah diberikan Allah kepadamu; dan syukurilah nikmat Allah, jika kamu menyembah hanya kepadaNya saja. Sesungguhnya Allah hanya mengharamkan atasmu (memakan) bangkai, darah, daging babi, dan hewan yang disembelih dengan menyebut nama selain Allah; tetapi barangsiapa yang terpaksa memakannya dengan tidak me-nganiaya dan tidak pula melampaui batas, maka sesungguhnya Allah Maha Pengampun lagi Maha Penyayang. Dan janganlah kamu mengatakan terhadap apa yang disebut-sebut oleh lidahmu secara dusta, 'Ini halal dan ini haram,' untuk mengada-adakan kebohongan terhadap Allah. Sesungguhnya orang yang mengada-adakan kebohongan terhadap Allah tiadalah beruntung. (Itu ada-lah) kesenangan yang sedikit; dan mereka mendapatkan azab yang pedih. Dan terhadap orang-orang Yahudi, Kami haramkan apa yang telah Kami ceritakan dahulu kepadamu; dan Kami tiada mengania-ya mereka, akan tetapi merekalah yang menganiaya diri mereka sendiri." (An-Nahl: 114-118).
(114) Allah memerintahkan para hambaNya untuk mengon-sumsi rizki yang telah Allah berikan, yang berbentuk binatang, biji-bijian, buah-buahan dan lainnya, ﴾ حَلَٰلٗا طَيِّبٗا ﴿ "yang halal lagi baik," yaitu keadaan yang memenuhi dua sifat ini, bukan termasuk yang diharamkan oleh Allah atau hasil dari ghashab dan cara perolehan yang buruk lainnya. Bersenang-senanglah dengan sesuatu yang Allah ciptakan bagi kalian tanpa unsur boros maupun melampaui batas. ﴾ وَٱشۡكُرُواْ نِعۡمَتَ ٱللَّهِ ﴿ "Dan syukurilah nikmat Allah," melalui pe-ngakuan dengan hati, pujian kepada Allah atas nikmat itu dan menggunakannya dalam ketaatan kepada Allah ﴾ إِن كُنتُمۡ إِيَّاهُ تَعۡبُدُونَ ﴿ "jika kamu menyembah hanya kepadaNya saja," maksudnya jika kalian benar-benar memurnikan ibadah bagiNya. Janganlah bersyukur kecuali kepadaNya dan jangan sekali-kali engkau melupakan Dzat Yang Memberi kenikmatan.
(115) ﴾ إِنَّمَا حَرَّمَ عَلَيۡكُمُ ﴿ "Sesungguhnya Allah hanya mengharam-kan atasmu," hal-hal yang menyebabkan kemudaratan, dalam rangka membersihkan kalian, contohnya bangkai. Termasuk dalam kate-gori bangkai, semua binatang yang kematiannya tidak melalui pe-nyembelihan syar'i, dengan pengecualian bangkai belalang dan ikan. ﴾ وَٱلدَّمَ ﴿ "dan darah," yang mengalir. Sementara darah yang masih tersisa (menempel) di aliran-aliran darah dan daging, tidak masa-lah, ﴾ وَلَحۡمَ ٱلۡخِنزِيرِ ﴿ "dan daging babi," lantaran kekotoran dan keburuk-an yang terdapat padanya. Hal ini mencakup daging, lemak, dan seluruh bagian tubuhnya, ﴾ وَمَآ أُهِلَّ لِغَيۡرِ ٱللَّهِ بِهِۦۖ ﴿ "dan hewan yang disem-belih dengan menyebut nama selain Allah," seperti binatang yang disem-belih untuk berhala-berhala, kuburan, dan lainnya, karena ia dimak-sudkan untuk suatu kesyirikan. ﴾ فَمَنِ ٱضۡطُرَّ ﴿ "Tetapi barangsiapa yang terpaksa memakannya," yaitu memakan barang yang diharamkan, karena keadaan darurat menjeratnya dan khawatir akan binasa bila tidak makan, maka tidak masalah baginya (untuk memakannya) selama tidak berbuat aniaya dan tidak pula melampaui batas. Mak-sudnya, tidak berkehendak makan yang haram ketika dalam kondisi yang tidak memaksa, dan tanpa melampaui batas yang dihalalkan ke barang yang diharamkan, atau melewati batas dengan menam-bah kadar yang diperbolehkan dalam kondisi darurat. Inilah yang diharamkan oleh Allah dari barang-barang yang diperbolehkan.
(116) ﴾ وَلَا تَقُولُواْ لِمَا تَصِفُ أَلۡسِنَتُكُمُ ٱلۡكَذِبَ هَٰذَا حَلَٰلٞ وَهَٰذَا حَرَامٞ ﴿ "Dan jangan-lah kamu mengatakan terhadap apa yang disebut-sebut oleh lidahmu se-cara dusta, 'Ini halal dan ini haram'." Maksudnya janganlah kalian mengharamkan dan menghalalkan sendiri sebagai bentuk kedusta-an, kebohongan dan mengada-adakan perkataan atas Nama Allah ﴾ لِّتَفۡتَرُواْ عَلَى ٱللَّهِ ٱلۡكَذِبَۚ إِنَّ ٱلَّذِينَ يَفۡتَرُونَ عَلَى ٱللَّهِ ٱلۡكَذِبَ لَا يُفۡلِحُونَ ﴿ "untuk mengada-adakan kebohongan terhadap Allah. Sesungguhnya orang yang mengada-adakan kebohongan terhadap Allah tiadalah beruntung," di dunia maupun akhi-rat. Allah pasti akan memperlihatkan kehinaan mereka.
(117) Jika mereka sempat bersenang-senang di dunia, maka sesungguhnya ﴾ مَتَٰعٞ قَلِيلٞ ﴿ "(itu adalah) kesenangan yang sedikit," dan tempat kembali mereka adalah neraka ﴾ وَلَهُمۡ عَذَابٌ أَلِيمٞ ﴿ "dan mereka men-dapatkan azab yang pedih."
(118) Tidaklah Allah mengharamkan sesuatu melainkan pas-ti itu adalah hal-hal yang buruk sebagai bentuk kemurahan dari-Nya dan perlindungan (bagi kalian) dari segala yang menjijikkan. Sedangkan orang-orang Yahudi, Allah mengharamkan barang-barang yang baik atas mereka yang sebelumnya halal bagi mereka, lantaran ulah kezhaliman mereka dan sebagai hukuman bagi mereka. Sebagaimana telah Allah ceritakan kisah ini di dalam Surat al-An'am dalam FirmanNya,
﴾ وَعَلَى ٱلَّذِينَ هَادُواْ حَرَّمۡنَا كُلَّ ذِي ظُفُرٖۖ وَمِنَ ٱلۡبَقَرِ وَٱلۡغَنَمِ حَرَّمۡنَا عَلَيۡهِمۡ شُحُومَهُمَآ إِلَّا مَا حَمَلَتۡ ظُهُورُهُمَآ أَوِ ٱلۡحَوَايَآ أَوۡ مَا ٱخۡتَلَطَ بِعَظۡمٖۚ ذَٰلِكَ جَزَيۡنَٰهُم بِبَغۡيِهِمۡۖ وَإِنَّا لَصَٰدِقُونَ 146 ﴿
"Dan kepada orang-orang Yahudi, Kami haramkan segala binatang yang berkuku, dan dari sapi dan domba, (maka) Kami haramkan lemak dari kedua binatang itu, selain lemak yang melekat di punggung keduanya atau yang di dalam perut besar atau yang bercampur dengan tulang. De-mikianlah Kami hukum mereka disebabkan kedurhakaan mereka. Dan se-sungguhnya Kami adalah Mahabenar." (Al- An'am: 146).
Jedite, o ljudi, ukusnu dopuštenu hranu kojom vas je dragi Allah počastio, a klonite se onog što je zabranjeno i odvratno! Budite zahvalni Gospodaru svjetova pokoravajući Mu se, ako jedino Njega obožavate.
The Command to eat Lawful Provisions and to be Thankful, and an Explanation of what is Unlawful
Allah orders His believing servants to eat the good and lawful things that He has provided, and to give thanks to Him for that, for He is the Giver and Originator of all favors, Who alone deserves to be worshipped, having no partners or associate. Then Allah mentions what He has forbidden things which harm them in both religious and worldly affairs, i.,e., dead meat, blood and the flesh of pigs.
وَمَآ أُهِلَّ لِغَيْرِ اللَّهِ بِهِ
(and any animal which is slaughtered as a sacrifice for other than Allah.) meaning, it was slaughtered with the mention of a name other than that of Allah. Nevertheless,
فَمَنِ اضْطُرَّ
(But if one is forced by necessity.) meaning, if one needs to do it, without deliberately disobeying or transgressing, then,
فَإِنَّ اللَّهَ غَفُورٌ رَّحِيمٌ
(Allah is Pardoning, Most Merciful.) We have already discussed a similar Ayah in Surat Al-Baqarah, and there is no need to repeat it here. And to Allah be praise. Then Allah forbids us to follow the ways of the idolators who declare things to be permitted or forbidden based upon their own whims and whatever names they agree on, such as the Bahirah (a she-camel whose milk was spared for the idols and nobody was allowed to milk it), the Sa'ibah (a she-camel let loose for free pasture for their false gods, idols, etc., and nothing was allowed to be carried on it), the Wasilah (a she-camel set free for idols because it has given birth to a she-camel at its first delivery and then again gives birth to a she-camel at its second delivery) and the Ham (a stallion camel freed from work for the sake of their idols, after it had finished a number of acts of copulation assigned for it), and so on. All of these were laws and customs that were invented during jahiliyyah. Then Allah says:
وَلاَ تَقُولُواْ لِمَا تَصِفُ أَلْسِنَتُكُمُ الْكَذِبَ هَـذَا حَلَـلٌ وَهَـذَا حَرَامٌ لِّتَفْتَرُواْ عَلَى اللَّهِ الْكَذِبَ
(And do not describe what your tongues have lied about, saying: "This is lawful and this is forbidden," to invent lies against Allah.) This includes everyone who comes up with an innovation (Bid`ah) for which he has no evidence from the Shari`ah, or whoever declares something lawful that Allah has forbidden, or whoever declares something unlawful that Allah has permitted, only because it suits his opinions or whim to do so.
لِمَا تَصِفُ
(describe what...) meaning, do not speak lies because of what your tongues put forth. Then Allah warns against that by saying:
إِنَّ الَّذِينَ يَفْتَرُونَ عَلَى اللَّهِ الْكَذِبَ لاَ يُفْلِحُونَ
(Verily, those who invent lies against Allah, will never succeed.) meaning, either in this world or the Hereafter. As for this world, it is transient pleasure, and in the Hereafter, theirs will be a severe punishment, as Allah says:
نُمَتِّعُهُمْ قَلِيلاً ثُمَّ نَضْطَرُّهُمْ إِلَى عَذَابٍ غَلِيظٍ
(We let them enjoy for a little while, then in the end We will drive them into an unrelenting punishment.) (31:24) and
قُلْ إِنَّ الَّذِينَ يَفْتَرُونَ عَلَى اللَّهِ الْكَذِبَ لاَ يُفْلِحُونَ - مَتَـعٌ فِى الدُّنْيَا ثُمَّ إِلَيْنَا مَرْجِعُهُمْ ثُمَّ نُذِيقُهُمُ الْعَذَابَ الشَّدِيدَ بِمَا كَانُواْ يَكْفُرُونَ
(Verily, those who invent a lie against Allah, will never be successful. (A brief) enjoyment in this world! and then to Us will be their return, then We shall make them taste the severest torment because they disbelieved.) (10:69-70)
Ô serviteurs, mangez des nourritures licites et savoureuses dont Allah vous a pourvus et faites montre de gratitude envers Allah en reconnaissant Ses bienfaits et en vous en servant de manière à mériter Son agrément si vous L’adorez réellement Seul et ne Lui associez aucune divinité.
-Ey Allah’ın Kulları!- Allah -Subhânehu ve Teâlâ-'nın sizleri rızıklandırdığı hoşunuza giden helal rızıklardan yiyin. Eğer sadece bir tek O'na ibadet ediyorsanız ve O'na hiçbir ortak koşmuyorsanız, Allah’ın sizleri nimetlendirdiği bu nimetlerin Allah’ın nimetleri olduğunu ikrar edip O'nun razı olduğu işlerde harcayarak nimetlerine şükredin.
So eat - O people - of the lawful and wholesome things that Allah, may He be glorified, has provided for you, and be thankful for the blessings Allah has given you by acknowledging these blessings of His and using them to seek His pleasure, if it is Him that you worship alone without associating partners with Him.
Allah telah mengharamkan sebagian makanan atas kalian, yaitu hewan yang mati tanpa disembelih bila ia dari jenis hewan sembelihan, darah yang mengalir, seluruh tubuh babi, dan hewan yang disembelih untuk mendekatkan diri kepada selain Allah. Pengharaman ini berlaku dalam kondisi lapang, karena itu barang siapa terdesak oleh keadaan darurat untuk makan apa yang disebutkan ini, lalu dia makan tanpa ada keinginan untuk makan yang haram dan tanpa melebihi batas kebutuhan maka ia tak berdosa atasnya. Sesungguhnya Allah Maha Pengampun, Dia mengampuninya atas apa yang dia makan, lagi Maha Penyayang kepadanya tatkala Dia membolehkan hal itu untuknya dalam keadaan darurat.
Allah vous a déclaré illicite de consommer les nourritures suivantes: La chair de bêtes non sacrifiées et qu’il est obligatoire de sacrifier( ), le sang versé, la chair de porc dans son ensemble ainsi que la chair de bêtes sacrifiées au nom d’un autre qu’Allah. Ces nourritures sont illicites lorsque l’on peut en consommer d’autres, mais si on est contraint par nécessité de les manger sans éprouver le désir de commettre un acte illicite, ni manger plus que la quantité faisant sortir du cadre de la nécessité, alors on ne commet aucun péché. Allah pardonne en effet cela et est miséricordieux en le permettant en cas de nécessité.
Allah Teâlâ sizlere yiyecek şeylerden, kesilmeden ölen hayvanları, hayvandan akan kanı ve her parçasıyla domuzu, kesen kişinin Allah’tan başkasına ibadet için kestiği hayvanı haram kılmıştır. Bütün bunlar normal şartlarda haram kılınmıştır. Kim çaresizlik içinde, bu zikredilenlerden yemeye mecbur kalırsa, haram olan o şeyin kendisine heves etmeden ve de ihtiyaç olan miktarın fazlasına kaçmadan, onlardan yiyebilir. Bundan ötürü ona bir günah yoktur. Şüphesiz Yüce Allah çok bağışlayıcıdır. O kimseyi yemiş olduğu şeyden ötürü bağışlar. Zaruret halinde haram olan bu şeyi yemeyi mübah kıldığında o kimseye merhamet etmiştir.
Allah has made unlawful for you to consume that which died without being slaughtered according to the sacred law, blood that spills forth from an animal at the time of slaughter, all parts of the pig, and what was slaughtered by a person as an offering to other than Allah. This prohibition applies at the time when a person has a choice.If someone is compelled to eat any of these forbidden types, and does so without desiring the forbidden thing itself and without going beyond the limit of what is necessary, then they have done no wrong. Allah is Forgiving and will forgive them for what they consume. He is Merciful in that He permitted that when it is necessary.
Allah vam je zabranio da jedete meso onih životinja koje su umrle, a nisu zaklane, te krv koja istekne, svinjsko meso, ono što je zaklano u nečije drugo, a ne u Allahovo ime, kao npr. radi idola, kipova, gatara i vračara. Ipak, ako se čovjek boji da će umrijeti od gladi ne pojede li nešto od spomenutog mesa, to mu tad postaje dopušteno, pod uvjetom da je u prijekoj potrebi i da pojede samo onoliko koliko će ga održati u životu. Neka zna da će mu se Allah smilovati i oprostiti mu.
This verse relates to things which are eaten from day to day out of the eatable things created by God. All things are permissible (halal) with just a few exceptions. However, the ancient polytheists prohibited for themselves many things which were permissible. On the contrary, atheists have treated many things prohibited by God as being permissible for themselves. Both these approaches negate the spirit, which is intended to be developed in man through the bounties of food. Food is the most important of all man’s needs. It is a need which is experienced morning and evening. God desires that, whenever a man uses food, he should eat it considering it as a gift from God and he should be grateful to Him for it. But man has reversed the whole matter. In the ancient polytheistic period, they attributed these foods to false gods and in this way made it the means of remembering false gods instead of the one and only God. In the atheistic modern period, man having made the whole matter subject to his personal tastes, those things prohibited by God have been treated as permissible by him. This has resulted in the things created by God becoming mere foodstuffs to cater to his tastes at the dining table. If, under compulsion, anyone goes against the law of God regarding food, he should do it with a sense of shame and not with arrogance. In that way his mentality will be uncorrupted.
Al-lah ha prohibido que consuman lo mortecino si no ha sido sacrificado de acuerdo con la ley islámica, la sangre que se derrama de un animal en el momento del degüelle, todas las partes del cerdo y lo que fue sacrificado por una persona como ofrenda invocando otro nombre que el de Al-lah. Esta prohibición se aplica cuando la persona tiene opción. Pero si alguien está compelido a comer cualquiera de estos alimentos prohibidos, y lo hace sin desear lo prohibido y sin traspasar el límite de lo que es necesario, entonces no ha hecho nada incorrecto. Al-lah es el Absolvedor y los perdonará por lo que consumen. Al-lah es Indulgente en cuanto a que lo permitió cuando es una necesidad.
Nagbawal si Allāh sa inyo mula sa mga nakakain ng anumang namatay nang walang pagkatay kabilang sa [mga hayop na] kinakatay, ng ibinubong dugo, ng baboy sa lahat ng mga bahagi nito, at ng anumang kinatay ng tagapagkatay nito bilang alay sa iba pa kay Allāh. Ang pagbabawal na ito ay tanging sa kalagayang makapipili. Ngunit ang sinumang pinilit ng kagipitan sa pagkain ng mga nabanggit kaya nakakain siya mula sa mga ito nang hindi nakaiibig sa ipinagbabawal mismo at hindi naman lumalampas sa hangganan ng pangangailangan, walang kasalanan sa kanya sapagkat si Allāh ay Mapagpatawad na nagpapatawad sa kanya sa kinain niya, Maawain sa kanya nang pumayag para sa kanya niyon sa sandali ng kagipitan.
Allāh vi ha proibito alcuni cibi: La carogna, il sangue versato, il maiale in tutte le sue parti, e ciò che viene macellato e offerto ad altri all'infuori di Allāh. Questa proibizione, in verità, si applica nel caso si abbia possibilità di scelta; colui che è costretto a mangiare una delle cose menzionate, e che ha mangiato senza il desiderio di mangiare ciò che è proibito, senza trasgredire le regole ed entro i limiti della necessità, non commette peccato; in verità, Allāh è perdonatore, gli perdona ciò che ha mangiato; Misericordioso, per avergli concesso tale permesso in caso di necessità.
Allah cấm các ngươi ăn xác chết (con vật chết không phải do giết thịt), máu (hoặc huyết, tức máu xuất ra ngoài cơ thể con vật), thịt heo, và những con vật được giết để hiến tế ai (vật) khác ngoài Allah. Sự cấm đoán này chỉ áp dụng trong tình huống được quyền lựa chọn, riêng những ai có nhu cầu cấp bách đến những thức ăn cấm đó và họ bắt buộc phải ăn chúng nhưng không quá độ tức chỉ ăn vừa đủ để duy trì sự sống thì họ không bị tội. Bởi quả thật, Allah là Đấng Hằng Tha Thư, Ngài tha thứ cho những gì họ đã ăn, và Ngài là Đấng Thương Xót khi cho phép ăn những thứ đã cấm trong trường hợp khẩn cấp của tình huống bất đắt dĩ.
Commentary
Nature of Prohibitions: The Correct View
The restrictive particle: اَنَّمَا (innama: only) appearing in verse 115 seems to give the impression that things Haram are no more than the four mentioned in the verse. This impression emerges more clearly in another verse: قُل لَّا أَجِدُ فِي مَا أُوحِيَ إِلَيَّ مُحَرَّمًا (Say, I do not find, in what has been revealed to me, anything prohibited... - Surah a1-An` am, 6:145). It seems to be suggestive of nothing being Haram other than the things mentioned in the verse while the fact is that according to clarifications of the Qur'an and Sunnah and by the Consensus of the Muslim Ummah, there are many more things rated as Haram. The answer to this difficulty comes through deliberation into the context of these very verses which tells us that the purpose at this place is not to describe Halal and Haram as they are commonly understood. Instead, the purpose is to point out to what the mushrikin of the period of Jahiliyah had done. They had made many things Haram on their own although Allah Ta’ ala had never ordered them about their unlawfulness. It amounts to saying: Out of the things you have (arbitrarily) made out as Haram, only that which is really Haram is being mentioned here. A comprehensive explanation of this verse along with a detailed description of these four prohibitions has appeared in the Commentary of Surah al-Baqarah, Ma` ariful-Qur’ an, Volume I, pages 424-438, under Verses 173-174. Those interested may see it there.
Idólatras, no digan sobre las mentiras que profieren acerca de las leyes de Al-lah: “Esta cosa es lícita y esta es ilícita”, para inventar mentiras y atribuirlas a Al-lah con respecto a hacer ilegal lo que Él no hizo ilegal, o hacer legal lo que Él no hizo legal. Aquellos que inventan mentiras sobre Al-lah no prosperarán y no serán salvados.
Huwag kayong magsabi, O mga tagapagtambal, ukol sa anumang naglalarawan ang mga dila ninyo ng kasinungalingan laban kay Allāh: "Ang bagay na ito ay ipinahihintulot at ang bagay na iyan ay ipinagbabawal," sa layunin na lumikha-likha kayo laban kay Allāh ng kasinungalingan sa pamamagitan ng pagbabawal sa hindi Niya ipinagbawal at pagpapahintulot sa hindi Niya ipinahintulot. Tunay na ang mga lumilikha-likha laban kay Allāh ng kasinungalingan ay hindi magtatamo ng hinihiling at hindi maliligtas mula sa pinangingilabutan.
Non dite, o idolatri, ciò che le vostre lingue pronunciano, mentendo nei riguardi di Allāh: "Questa cosa è lecita, mentre questa è illecita", seguendo le menzogne che inventate sul conto di Allāh, proibendo ciò che Egli non ha proibito, oppure permettendo ciò che non ha permesso; in verità, coloro che inventano menzogne riguardo Allāh non raggiungeranno il loro scopo e non si salveranno da ciò che temono
Hỡi những người thờ đa thần, các ngươi chớ nói về những gì mà chiếc lưỡi của các ngươi buông lời dối rồi đổ thừa cho Allah rằng cái này Halal (được phép) và cái kia Haram (bị cấm) với mục đích làm trái lệnh Allah bằng cách cấm những gì Ngài không cấm và cho phép những gì Ngài không cho phép. Quả thật, những ai dối trá để làm trái lệnh Allah chắc chắn sẽ không đạt được điều mong muốn và sẽ không tránh được sự trừng phạt.
-Ey Müşrikler!- Allah adına yalan uydurmak maksadıyla, haram kılmadığı şeyleri haram kılarak veya helal kılmadığı şeyleri helal kılarak, Allah hakkında dillerinizin uydurduğu yalanlarla, sakın "Bu helal bir şeydir ve bu da haram olan bir şeydir" demeyin! Şüphesiz Yüce Allah adına yalanlar uyduranlar istediklerini kazanamayacaklar ve korktukları şeylerden güvende olamayacaklar.
Ô polythéistes, ne prétendez pas que telle chose est licite et telle autre illicite, alors que vos bouches profèrent des mensonges à l’encontre d’Allah dans l’intention de déclarer illicite ce qu’Il n’a pas déclaré illicite et de déclarer licite ce qu’Il pas déclaré licite. Ceux qui inventent des mensonges sur Allah n’obtiendront pas ce qu’ils désirent, ni n’échapperont à ce qu’ils redoutent
Ne govorite, o nevjernici, izmišljajući laži: “Ovo je Allah dozvolio, a ovo zabranio!”, pripisujući Allahu saučesnika, o kojem ništa nije objavio. Oni koji pripisuju Allahu ono što On nije rekao neće postići dobro ni na dunjaluku ni na Ahiretu, niti će izbjeći kaznu u paklenoj vatri.
Do not say - O idolaters - about the lies that you say about Allah's laws: This thing is lawful and this thing is unlawful, in order to invent lies and attribute them to Allah with respect to making unlawful what He did not make unlawful, or making lawful what He did not make lawful. Those who invent lies about Allah will not succeed in attaining their objective and they will not be saved from what they fear.
Jangan berkata wahai orang-orang musyrikin berdasarkan apa yang diucapkan oleh lisan-lisan kalian berupa kebohongan atas nama Allah, “Ini halal dan itu haram”, dengan maksud membuat-buat kebohongan atas nama Allah dengan mengharamkan apa yang tidak Allah haramkan atau menghalalkan apa yang tidak Allah halalkan. Sesungguhnya orang-orang yang membuat kebohongan atas nama Allah tidak mendapatkan apa yang mereka inginkan, dan tidak selamat dari apa yang mereka khawatirkan.
They will have a brief and insignificant enjoyment by following their desires in the world and on the Day of Judgment they will receive a painful punishment.
Bagi mereka kesenangan yang sedikit dan rendah sebagai hasil dari hawa nafsu yang mereka turuti di dunia, dan bagi mereka azab yang pedih pada hari Kiamat kelak.
Pour avoir suivi leurs passions, ils jouiront du peu de choses que leur offre le bas monde et ils auront droit à un châtiment douloureux le Jour de la Résurrection.
Njihovo je uživanje na ovom svijetu bezazleno i kratkotrajno, a na onom ih svijetu čeka bolna patnja u strašnoj džehennemskoj vatri.
Arzularının peşinden gitmiş olmaları sebebiyle onlar için bu hayatta değersiz ve az bir dünya malı vardır. Kıyamet gününde ise, onlar için elem verici bir azap vardır.
Ukol sa kanila ay isang natatamasang kaunting kalait-lait dahil sa pagsunod nila sa mga pithaya nila sa Mundo, at ukol sa kanila sa Araw ng Pagbangon ay isang pagdurusang nakasasakit.
Avranno un breve e misero godimento, seguendo i loro capricci in questa vita, mentre, nel Giorno della Resurrezione, subiranno una punizione dolorosa.
Tendrán un goce transitorio e insignificante al seguir sus deseos en este mundo y en el Día del Juicio recibirán un castigo doloroso.
Chúng có được một sự hưởng thụ ít ỏi đáng khinh qua việc đi theo dục vọng của bản thân chúng trên cõi trần nhưng rồi đây vào Ngày Phán Xét chúng sẽ phải hứng chịu một sự trừng phạt vô cùng đau đớn.
Hice ilícito para los judíos en particular lo que te había narrado en la aleya 146 de la Sura 6. No fui injusto con ellos al prohibirles eso, sino que se perjudicaron ellos mismos cuando cometieron aquello que implicaba castigo, y por eso los castigué por su transgresión y les prohibí algunas cosas como castigo.
Some Good Things were Forbidden for the Jews
After mentioning that He has forbidden us to eat dead meat, blood, the flesh of swine, and any animal which is slaughtered as a sacrifice for others than Allah, and after making allowances for cases of necessity - which is part of making things easy for this Ummah, because Allah desires ease for us, not hardship - Allah then mentions what He forbade for the Jews in their laws before they were abrogated, and the restrictions, limitations and difficulties involved therein. He tells us:
وَعَلَى الَّذِينَ هَادُواْ حَرَّمْنَا مَا قَصَصْنَا عَلَيْكَ مِن قَبْلُ
(And for those who are Jews, We have forbidden such things as We have mentioned to you before.) meaning in Surat Al-An`am, where Allah says:
وَعَلَى الَّذِينَ هَادُواْ حَرَّمْنَا كُلَّ ذِى ظُفُرٍ وَمِنَ الْبَقَرِ وَالْغَنَمِ حَرَّمْنَا عَلَيْهِمْ شُحُومَهُمَآ إِلاَّ مَا حَمَلَتْ ظُهُورُهُمَآ
(And unto those who are Jews, We forbade every (animal) with undivided hoof, and We forbade them the fat of the ox and the sheep except what adheres to their backs) Until,
لَصَـدِقُونَ
(We are indeed truthful) 6:146 Hence Allah says here:
وَمَا ظَلَمْنَـهُمْ
(And We did not wrong them,) meaning, in the restrictions that We imposed upon them.
وَلَـكِن كَانُواْ أَنفُسَهُمْ يَظْلِمُونَ
(but they wronged themselves. ) meaning, they deserved that. This is like the Ayah:
فَبِظُلْمٍ مِّنَ الَّذِينَ هَادُواْ حَرَّمْنَا عَلَيْهِمْ طَيِّبَـتٍ أُحِلَّتْ لَهُمْ وَبِصَدِّهِمْ عَن سَبِيلِ اللَّهِ كَثِيراً
(Because of the wrong committed of those who were Jews, We prohibited certain good foods which had been lawful for them - and (also) for their hindering many from Allah's way.) (4:160) Then Allah tells us, honoring and remin- ding believers who have sinned of His blessings, that who- ever among them repents, He will accept his repentance, as He says:
ثُمَّ إِنَّ رَبَّكَ لِلَّذِينَ عَمِلُواْ السُّوءَ بِجَهَـلَةٍ
(Then, your Lord for those who did evil out of ignorance) Some of the Salaf said that this means that everyone who disobeys Allah is ignorant.
ثُمَّ تَابُواْ مِن بَعْدِ ذَلِكَ وَأَصْلَحُواْ
(and afterward repent and do righteous deeds) meaning, they give up the sins they used to commit and turn to doing acts of obedience to Allah.
إِنَّ رَبَّكَ مِن بَعْدِهَا
(verily, after that, your Lord is...) means, after that mistake
لَغَفُورٌ رَّحِيمٌ
(...Pardoning, Most Merciful.)
E agli Ebrei in particolare proibimmo ciò che ti menzionammo (come nel versetto 146 della Surat Al-An'am) e non facemmo loro torto, proibendo loro tutto questo, piuttosto fecero torto a loro stessi quando commisero gli atti che li condussero alla punizione; li castigammo a causa delle loro cattive azioni e proibimmo loro ciò come punizione.
Riêng đối với những người Do Thái, TA (Allah) đã cấm chúng dùng những thứ mà TA đã kể cho Ngươi - Thiên Sứ Muhammad - trước đó (trong câu Kinh 146 của chương Al-An'am). Và TA không bất công với chúng về việc cấm đoán chúng những thứ đó mà chính bản thân chúng đã bất công với bản thân chúng khi mà chúng đã phạm những điều khiến chúng phải bị trừng phạt. TA phạt chúng vì tội lỗi của chúng nên TA đã cấm chúng những thứ đó.
Sa mga Hudyo, lalo na, ay nagbawal Kami ng isinalaysay Namin sa iyo (gaya ng nasa Qur'ān 6:146). Hindi Kami lumabag sa kanila sa katarungan dahil sa pagbabawal niyon, subalit sila dati sa mga sarili nila ay lumalabag sa katarungan nang nakagawa sila ng mga kadahilanan ng parusa, kaya gumanti Kami sa kanila dahil sa pagsalansang nila at nagbawal Kami sa kanila niyon bilang kaparusahan para sa kanila.
Sana anlattıklarımızı (Enam Suresi 146. ayette geçtiği gibi) özellikle de Yahudilere haram kılmıştık. Biz bunları haram kılarak onlara bir haksızlık etmedik, fakat onlar cezayı hak edecek günahları işleyerek kendilerine zulmettiler. Azgınlıklarından ötürü onları cezalandırdık ve onlara bir ceza olarak bunları haram kıldık.
I had made unlawful for the Jews in particular what I had told you about (in verse146 of Sūrah Al-An’am). I did not wrong them by making that unlawful, but they wronged themselves when they committed the causes for retribution. I thus recompensed them for their transgression and I made that unlawful for them as a punishment.
Allah je jevrejima zabranio ono o čemu je još prije izvijestio Svog miljenika, Poslanika, sallallahu alejhi ve sellem (u suri el-En'am, 146. ajet). Allah im time nije učinio nepravdu, već su oni razvratno živjeli i neprijateljstvo pokazivali, pa su zaslužili da ih Gospodar svjetova kazni zabranjujući im spomenuta jela.
Adapun untuk orang-orang Yahudi secara khusus maka Kami mengharamkan apa yang telah Kami beritakan kepadamu (sebagaimana dalam surah al-An'ām ayat 146). Kami tidak menzalimi mereka manakala Kami mengharamkan hal itu atas mereka, akan tetapi mereka adalah orang-orang yang menzalimi diri mereka sendiri ketika mereka melakukan hal-hal yang mendatangkan hukuman. Sebab itu, Kami membalas mereka atas pelanggaran mereka dan Kami mengharamkan hal itu bagi mereka sebagai hukuman atas mereka.
Nous avons déclaré illicites spécifiquement aux juifs, les aliments que Nous t’avons énumérés (verset 146 de Sourate Al-`An’âm) et Nous n’avons pas été injuste en les leur interdisant. Ce sont plutôt eux qui ont été injustes envers eux-mêmes lorsqu’ils ont commis ce qui leur a valu d’être punis et Nous les avons alors châtiés pour leur transgression en leur interdisant ces aliments.
Ô Messager, sache que ton Seigneur sera Pardonneur et Miséricordieux avec ceux qui commettent des péchés, même intentionnellement, en ignorant leurs conséquences puis se repentent à Allah de ce péché et réparent leurs fautes s’ils sont porté un quelconque préjudice.
When feelings of arrogance and prejudice add up to evil, the individual in question will not be ready to steer clear of it, though many arguments may be advanced to prove his actions wrong. But there is another kind of evil which arises due to stupidity. A man sometimes errs due to his lack of knowledge or to his being dominated by his own desires. Such a man generally exhibits no bravado. When his mistake is made clear by argument, he immediately turns back and sets himself on the right path once again. There is no question of pardon for the first category of people. But as for the second category, there is the good news that God will extend His grace to them because He is truly merciful on this subject.
Tvoj je Gospodar, Poslaniče, oprostio onima koji su zgriješili ne znajući za posljedice koje griješenje izaziva, a koji su se zatim pokajali i postali bolji muslimani čineći brojna dobra djela. Allah im je, eto, oprostio, nakon što su se pokajali i popravili, te im ukazao Svoju milost i primio njihova dobra djela.
Then your Lord - O Messenger - towards those who do evil deeds out of ignorance of the consequences, even though they do so deliberately, and then they repent to Allah after having done those evil deeds and they make amends to their actions in which there was corruption, your Lord, after repentance, forgives their sins and is merciful to them.
Kemudian Tuhanmu -wahai Rasul- Maha Pengampun kepada orang-orang yang melakukan keburukan karena tidak tahu akibatnya sekalipun mereka sengaja melakukannya, lalu mereka bertobat kepada Allah sesudah melakukan keburukan tersebut dan memperbaiki amal perbuatan mereka yang rusak, sesungguhnya Tuhanmu sesudah tobat itu Maha Pengampun bagi dosa-dosa mereka dan Maha Penyayang kepada mereka.
Sonra -Ey Peygamber!- muhakkak ki Rabbin, bir kimse akıbetini bilmeden kötülük işleyip bunu kasıtlı olarak yapmış olsa bile, bu kötülükleri işledikten sonra Yüce Allah’a tövbe edip içinde bozukluk olan amellerini ıslah edenleri, tövbe etmelerinin ardından onların günahlarını bağışlar ve onlara merhamet eder.
"Kemudian, sesungguhnya Rabbmu (mengampuni) bagi orang-orang yang mengerjakan kesalahan karena kebodohannya, kemu-dian mereka bertaubat sesudah itu dan memperbaiki (dirinya). Se-sungguhnya Rabbmu sesudah itu benar-benar Maha Pengampun lagi Maha Penyayang." (An-Nahl: 119).
(119) Ini merupakan anjuran bagi para hamba untuk ber-taubat kepada Allah dan ajakan bagi mereka untuk kembali (kepada Allah). Dia mengabarkan bahwa siapa saja yang berbuat keburukan, ﴾ بِجَهَٰلَةٖ ﴿ "karena kebodohannya," maksudnya bodoh pada akibat buruk yang akan dia petik, meskipun dia sengaja melakukannya, maka sesungguhnya pasti ilmu yang ada di dalam hatinya berkurang saat berbuat dosa. Bila dia bertaubat dan memperbaiki diri, dengan meninggalkan dosa dan menyesalinya serta memperbaiki amalnya, maka sesungguhnya Allah akan mengampuninya dan merahmati-nya serta menerima taubatnya dan mengembalikan dirinya kepada keadaan semula atau lebih tinggi.
Pagkatapos tunay na ang Panginoon mo, O Sugo, para sa mga gumawa ng mga masagwa dala ng kamangmangan sa kahihinatnan ng mga iyon kahit pa man nangyaring sila ay mga nananadya, pagkatapos nagbalik-loob sila kay Allāh matapos na gumawa sila ng mga masagwa at nagsaayos ng mga gawain nila na may katiwalian, tunay na ang Panginoon mo noong matapos ng pagbabalik-loob ay talagang Mapagpatawad sa mga pagkakasala nila, Maawain sa kanila.
Poi, in verità, il tuo Dio, o Messaggero, per coloro che hanno commesso peccati sia per ignoranza delle loro conseguenze, sia di proposito, e che poi si sono pentiti dinanzi ad Allāh per aver commesso tali peccati, e hanno migliorato le loro azioni corrotte, in verità il tuo Dio, dopo il loro pentimento, è Perdonatore dei loro peccati, Misericordioso con loro.
Hỡi Thiên Sứ Muhammad, những ai đã làm điều tội lỗi vì thiếu hiểu biết về hậu quả của những việc làm đó và ngay cả họ cố tình, nhưng rồi họ quay về sám hối với Allah và cải thiện hành động tội lỗi của mình, thì quả thật Thượng Đế của Ngươi sau sự sám hối đó của họ chắc chắn sẽ tha thứ tội lội của họ và sẽ thương xót họ.
Entonces, Mensajero, tu Señor absolverá los pecados de aquellos que hayan cometido pecados por ignorancia de las consecuencias, aunque lo hagan deliberadamente, y que se arrepientan ante Al-lah después de haber hecho esas malas acciones y compensen a quienes perjudicaron después del arrepentimiento. Al-lah será Misericordioso con ellos.
Repentance from Sin brings Forgiveness: Is it Open or Restricted?
In the last verse (119): ثُمَّ إِنَّ رَبَّكَ لِلَّذِينَ عَمِلُوا السُّوءَ بِجَهَالَةٍ (Then your Lord – for those who did evil through ignorance ...), it will be noticed that the sense of ignorance has been conveyed by the use of the word: جَهَالَةٍ (jahalah), not: جَھل (jahl). As for the word: جَھل (jahl), it is employed as an antonym of: عِلَم (` ilm: knowledge) and releases the sense of a lack of knowledge or understanding while the word: جَهَالَةٍ (jahalah) denotes acting ignorantly - even if done knowingly. This tells us that the forgiveness of sins through Taubah (repentance) is not restricted to a situation where a sin is committed with lack of understanding or volition. (Rather, a true taubah or repentance may forgive all sins, even though committed deliberately).
119- Sonra şüphesiz ki Rabbin cehaletle bir kötülük işleyen, sonra da arkasından tevbe edip hallerini düzelten kimseler hakkında, evet Rabbin bunun arkasından elbette Ğafûrdur, Rahîmdir.
119. Bununla Yüce Allah, kullarını tevbe etmeye teşvik etmekte, onları kendisine dönmeye davet etmektedir. Bu buyruğunda Allah, yaptığı kötülüğün akıbetinden yana cehalet içinde olduğu bir halde kötülük işleyen kimsenin -bu günahı kasten işlese dahi- kalbindeki ilimden bir kısmının -günahı işlediği esnada- azalmasının kaçınılmaz olduğunu haber vermektedir. Şâyet o günahı terk etmek, ondan dolayı pişman olmak ve amellerini ıslah etmek suretiyle tevbe edip halini düzeltirse şüphesiz Allah, ona mağfiret buyurur ve merhamet eyler. Tevbesini kabul eder ve onu ya önceki haline veya ondan daha üstün bir hale ulaştırır.
In verità Ibrāhīm, pace a lui, possedeva ogni virtù, perseverante nell'obbedienza al Suo Dio, lontano da tutte le religioni, indirizzato alla religione dell'Islām, e non fu mai un idolatra.
Sequence of Verses
Refuted in the previous verses was the root of Shirk and Kufr which is rejection of the reality of Allah's Oneness and the rejection of the mandate given by Him to His prophet. Also refuted there were some off-shoots of Kufr and Shirk in the form of legalizing the illegal and illegalizing the legal, a virtual reversal of Divinely ordained arrangements. Since the Mushriks of Makkah who were the first direct addressees of the Holy Qur’ an and who, despite their infidelity and idol-worship, claimed that they were adherents of the great community of Sayyidna Ibrahim (علیہ السلام) and that what they did was all in accordance with his teachings, it was also taken up as due. The rejection of their position came on the basis of what they already believed in.
So, in the first (120) of the five verses cited above, it was said that Sayyidna Ibrahim (علیہ السلام) was the foremost universal leader of nations with the high station of a prophet and messenger of Allah. This proves that he was a great prophet and messenger. Then, by saying: وَمَا كَانَ مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ (and he was not among the Mushriks...121) along with it, his being a torch bearer of the most perfect belief in the Oneness of Allah was confirmed.
And in the second verse (121), by saying that he was grateful to Allah and was on the straight path, a warning signal was given to his adversaries who claimed to be his followers - how could they, being as ungrateful as they were, had the cheek to call themselves his adherents and followers?
After that it was said in the third verse (122) that Sayyidna Ibrahim (علیہ السلام) was successful in Dunya and 'Akhirah and then it was said in the fourth verse (123) that the prophetic mission of Sayyidna Muhammad al-Mustafa ﷺ was true and that he was truly committed to the ideal of the authentic community of Sayyidna Ibrahim (علیہ السلام) . After having stated these two premises, the instruction given was: your claim cannot be correct without faith in and obedience to the Holy Prophet ﷺ .
In the fifth verse (124): إِنَّمَا جُعِلَ السَّبْتُ (The Sabbath was appointed only for those...) the hint given is that good things you, on your own, have made unlawful for yourself were really not unlawful in the community of Sayyidna Ibrahim (علیہ السلام) .
Commentary
The word: اُمَّہ (ummah) has a few other meanings, but the well-known sense is that of community, nation, or group of people. At this place, this is what it means - as reported from Sayyidna Ibn ` Abbas ؓ . The sense is that Sayyidna Ibrahim (علیہ السلام) is, in his person, a community, a nation, almost a compendium of their perfections and merits. There is another meaning of the word: اُمَّہ (ummah), that of the leader of a community, someone imbibing in his person many perfections. Some commentators have taken exactly this meaning of the word at this place. And the word: قَانِت (qanit) in verse 120 means obedient to the command (of his Creator). Sayyidna Ibrahim (علیہ السلام) has distinct status in these two qualities. As for being a leader, people from all famous Faiths of the world believe in him and consider it an honour to be the followers of his community. Of course, the Jews, the Christians and the Muslims revere him. Even the Mushriks of Arabia, despite their idol-worship, felt proud to believe in him and in (supposedly) following his way (the way of someone who was the foremost idol-breaker in human annals) ! As for the signal distinction of his being 'qanit' (obedient), it becomes crystal clear from the trials this 'friend' (khalil) of Allah has gone through. Imagine the fire of Namrud (Nimrod), the Command to go elsewhere leaving behind his family in a wilderness, and then, his being ready to sacrifice his very dear son. All these are singularities because of which Allah Ta’ ala has honoured him with such epithets.
Quả thật, Ibrahim là một người toàn diện về những đức tính tốt đẹp, là một người hết lòng tuân lệnh Thượng Đế của Y, một lòng thờ phượng một mình Allah - đó là Islam, và không phải là một người thờ đa thần, chưa bao giờ là người như thế.
120- Gerçekten İbrahim bir ümmet/önder, Allah'a karşı itaatkar ve hanif idi. Asla müşriklerden değildi.
121- O’nun nimetlerine şükredendi. O da onu beğenip şeçmiş ve dosdoğru bir yola iletmişti.
122- Biz ona dünyada bir güzellik verdik. Şüphesiz ki o, âhirette de mutlaka salihlerdendir.
123- Sonra biz sana:“Hanif olarak İbrahim’in dinine uy. O, müşriklerden değildi” diye vahyettik.
120. Yüce Allah, bu buyruklarda, halili İbrahim aleyhisselam’a vermiş olduğu üstünlükleri, özellikle ona tahsis etmiş olduğu faziletleri ve mükemmel özellikleri haber vererek şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Gerçekten İbrahim bir ümmet/önder idi.” Yani her türlü hayır hasletlerini kendisinde toplayan, hidâyete götüren ve hidâyete ermiş bir imam/önder idi. “Allah'a karşı itaatkar” yani devamlı Rabbine itaat eden ve dinini yalnız O’na halis kılan “ve hanif” Yani sevgiyle ve ubûdiyetle Rabbine dönen, O’nun dışındakilerden yüz çevirerek yalnızca Allah’a yönelen bir kimse “idi.” Sözüyle, ameliyle ve bütün halleriyle o, “asla müşriklerden değildi.” Çünkü o, muvahhid ve haniflerin önderidir.
121. “O’nun nimetlerine şükredendi.” Allah, ona dünyada bir iyilik ve güzellik vermiş, ona zahiri ve batıni pek çok nimetler ihsan etmişti. O da bu nimetlerin şükürlerini edâ etmişti. İşte bütün bu üstün hasletlerinin bir sonucu olarak da Rabbi “onu beğenip seçmiş” onu kendisinin özel dostu kılmış, yarattıklarının seçkinleri, kendisine yakınlaştırdığı kullarının hayırlıları arasına katmıştır. İlminde ve amelinde “kendisini dosdoğru bir yola iletmişti.” Böylelikle o, hakkı bilmiş ve onu başka şeylere tercih etmişti.
122. “Biz ona dünyada bir güzellik” geniş bir rızık, güzel bir eş, salih bir zürriyet ve üstün bir ahlâk “verdik. Şüphesiz ki o, âhirette de mutlaka” üstün mevkilere sahip ve Allah’a olabildiğince yakınlaştırılmış “salihlerdendir.”
123. İbrahim aleyhisselam’ın faziletlerinin en büyüklerinden birisi de Allah’ın, insanların efendisi ve en mükemmeli olanına, İbrahim’in dinine tâbi olmasını vahyedip ümmeti ile birlikte ona uymasını emretmiş olmasıdır.
He selected him, as Allah says :
وَلَقَدْ ءَاتَيْنَآ إِبْرَهِيمَ رُشْدَهُ مِن قَبْلُ وَكُنَّا بِهِ عَـلِمِينَ
(And before, We indeed gave Ibrahim his integrity, and We were indeed most knowledgeable about him)(21:51). Then Allah says:
وَهَدَاهُ إِلَى صِرَطٍ مُّسْتَقِيمٍ
(and guided him to a straight path.) which means to worship Allah alone, without partners or associate, in the manner that He prescribed and which pleases Him.
وَءاتَيْنَـهُ فِى الْدُّنْيَا حَسَنَةً
(And We gave him good in this world,) meaning, `We granted him all that a believer may require for a good and complete life in this world.'
وَإِنَّهُ فِى الاٌّخِرَةِ لَمِنَ الصَّـلِحِينَ
(and in the Hereafter he shall be of the righteous.) Concerning the Ayah:
وَءاتَيْنَـهُ فِى الْدُّنْيَا حَسَنَةً
(And We gave him good in this world,) Mujahid said: "This means a truthful tongue."
ثُمَّ أَوْحَيْنَآ إِلَيْكَ أَنِ اتَّبِعْ مِلَّةَ إِبْرَهِيمَ حَنِيفًا
(Then, We have sent the revelation to you: "Follow the religion of Ibrahim (he was a) Hanif. ..) meaning, `because of his perfection, greatness, and the soundness of his Tawhid and his way, We revealed to you, O Seal of the Messengers and Leader of the Prophets ,'
أَنِ اتَّبِعْ مِلَّةَ إِبْرَهِيمَ حَنِيفًا وَمَا كَانَ مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ
(Follow the religion of Ibrahim (he was a) Hanif and he was not of the idolators.) This is like the Ayah in Surat Al-An`am:
قُلْ إِنَّنِى هَدَانِى رَبِّى إِلَى صِرَطٍ مُّسْتَقِيمٍ دِينًا قِيَمًا مِّلَّةَ إِبْرَاهِيمَ حَنِيفًا وَمَا كَانَ مِنَ الْمُشْرِكِينَ
(Say: "Truly, my Lord has guided me to a straight path, a right religion, the religion of Ibrahim, (he was a) Hanif and he was not of the idolators.") (6:161). Then Allah rebukes the Jews,
De hecho, Abraham u poseía todos los atributos de la bondad y siempre obedeció a su Señor, alejándose de todas las otras religiones hacia la religión de la entrega a Al-lah (el Islam). Nunca fue un idólatra.
Tunay na si Abraham noon – sumakanya ang pagbati ng kapayapaan – ay isang tagapagbuklod ng mga katangian ng kabutihan, na nagpapamalagi sa pagtalima sa Panginoon niya, na nakakiling palayo sa mga relihiyon sa kabuuan ng mga ito patungo sa Islām. Hindi nangyaring siya ay kabilang sa mga tagapagtambal kailanman.
Muhakkak İbrahim -aleyhisselam- bütün hayırlı hasletleri kendisinde toplamış, devamlı olarak Rabbine itaat eden, bütün dinlerden yüz çevirip İslam dinine yönelen, asla müşriklerden de olmayan bir kimseydi.
Ibrahim, Allahov prijatelj, bio je predvodnik u dobru i primjer moralnog života, pokoran i skrušen bio je pred svojim Gospodarom. Bio je uvjeren u Allahovu jednoću, nikad Allahu nije pridružio druga.
Literally ‘Abraham was a community’. This means that Abraham combined within himself all virtues.
"Sesungguhnya Ibrahim adalah seorang imam yang dapat di-jadikan teladan lagi patuh kepada Allah dan hanif. Dan sekali-kali bukanlah dia termasuk orang-orang yang mempersekutukan. (Lagi) yang mensyukuri nikmat-nikmat Allah. Allah telah memilih-nya dan menunjukinya kepada jalan yang lurus. Dan Kami berikan kepadanya kebaikan di dunia. Dan sesungguhnya dia di akhirat benar-benar termasuk orang-orang yang shalih. Kemudian Kami wahyukan kepadamu (Muhammad), 'Ikutilah agama Ibrahim, se-orang yang hanif.' dan bukanlah dia termasuk orang-orang yang mempersekutukan Rabb." (An-Nahl: 120-123).
(120) Allah تعالى memberitahukan tentang hal-hal yang mem-buat Allah mengutamakan kekasihNya, Ibrahim عليه السلام dengan itu dan perkara-perkara yang Allah mengistimewakan beliau dengannya, berupa keutamaan yang luhur dan kebaikan-kebaikan yang sem-purna. Allah berfirman, ﴾ إِنَّ إِبۡرَٰهِيمَ كَانَ أُمَّةٗ ﴿ "Sesungguhnya Ibrahim adalah seorang imam yang dapat dijadikan teladan," maksudnya imam panutan, yang menghimpun sifat-sifat kebaikan, memberi petunjuk dan penuh dengan hidayah ﴾ قَانِتٗا لِّلَّهِ ﴿ "lagi patuh kepada Allah," maksud-nya, selalu sibuk dalam ketaatan kepada Rabbnya, mengikhlaskan agama bagiNya ﴾ حَنِيفٗا ﴿ "dan hanif," selalu menghadap kepada Allah dengan mahabbah, inabah, dan ubudiyah, serta berpaling dari selain-Nya ﴾ وَلَمۡ يَكُ مِنَ ٱلۡمُشۡرِكِينَ ﴿ "dan sekali-kali bukanlah dia termasuk orang-orang yang mempersekutukan," di seluruh ucapan, perbuatan, dan semua kondisinya. Sebab beliau adalah panutan kaum muwahhidin (orang-orang yang bertauhid) yang lurus.
(121) ﴾ شَاكِرٗا لِّأَنۡعُمِهِۚ ﴿ "(Lagi) yang mensyukuri nikmat-nikmat Allah," maksudnya Allah menganugerahkan kepada beliau kebaik-an di dunia dan mencurahkan pada beliau kenikmatan yang zahir maupun batin. Beliau pun melaksanakan kewajiban mensyukuri-nya, maka hal itu menjadi buah dari kebaikan-kebaikan yang utama ini. ﴾ ٱجۡتَبَىٰهُ ﴿ "Allah telah memilihnya," Rabbnya telah memilihnya dan mengistimewakannya sebagai kekasihNya dan menjadikan-nya golongan terpilih dari makhlukNya dan kalangan terpilih dari para hambaNya yang berkedudukan dekat denganNya. ﴾ وَهَدَىٰهُ إِلَىٰ صِرَٰطٖ مُّسۡتَقِيمٖ ﴿ "Dan menunjukinya kepada jalan yang lurus," pada amalan dan perbuatannya. Beliau mengetahui kebenaran, lalu lebih meng-utamakannya daripada yang lain.
(122) ﴾ وَءَاتَيۡنَٰهُ فِي ٱلدُّنۡيَا حَسَنَةٗۖ ﴿ "Dan Kami berikan kepadanya kebaikan di dunia," rizki yang melimpah ruah, istri-istri yang cantik dan ke-turunan-keturunan yang shalih, serta budi pekerti yang diridhai ﴾ وَإِنَّهُۥ فِي ٱلۡأٓخِرَةِ لَمِنَ ٱلصَّٰلِحِينَ ﴿ "Dan sesungguhnya dia di akhirat benar-benar ter-masuk orang-orang yang shalih," yaitu orang-orang yang meraih ke-dudukan yang tinggi dan kedekatan yang agung dengan Allah تعالى.
(123) Dan di antara keutamaan beliau yang luar biasa, bahwa Allah mewahyukan kepada penghulu para makhluk dan insan yang paling sempurna Muhammad ﷺ untuk mengikuti ajaran Ibrahim dan agar beliau dan umat Islam meneladaninya.
Abraham réunissait en lui les valeurs du bien, obéissait continuellement à son Seigneur, n’avait d’autre religion que l’Islam et n’était guère du nombre des polythéistes.
Indeed, Abraham (peace be upon him) possessed all the attributes of goodness and always obeyed His Lord turning away from all other religions to the religion of Submission (Islam). He was never an idolater.
Sesungguhnya Ibrahim adalah orang yang menyatukan sifat-sifat kebaikan, senantiasa taat kepada Tuhannya, menyimpang dari semua agama batil dan menuju agama Islam, dan dia tak pernah termasuk golongan kaum musyrikin.
Il était empli de gratitude pour les bienfaits dont Allah le comblait. Allah l’a choisis pour être prophète et l’a guidé vers la religion droite de l’Islam.
Allah Teâlâ’nın kendisine verdiği nimetlerine de şükreden biriydi. Yüce Allah da onu, peygamberlik için seçti ve onu dosdoğru olan İslam dinine hidayet etti.
Ibrahim je bio istinski zahvalan dragom Allahu na neizmjernim blagodatima kojima ga je počastio, zahvaljujući Mu srcem, jezikom i udovima. Uzvišeni Allah počastio je Ibrahima poslanstvom i uputio ga na Pravi put.
Dia adalah orang yang bersyukur atas nikmat-nikmat yang Allah berikan kepadanya. Allah memilihnya untuk menjadi nabi dan membimbingnya kepada agama Islam yang lurus.
He was thankful for the favours that Allah had given him. Allah had selected Him to be a prophet and had guided him to the true religion of Islam.
Era costantemente grato per le grazie di Allāh nei suoi confronti; Allāh lo scelse per la Profezia e lo guidò alla religione retta dell'Islām.
Ibrahim là người luôn biết tạ ơn ân huệ của Allah, Allah đã chọn Người làm vị Nabi và hướng dẫn Người đến với tôn giáo Islam ngay chính và chuẩn mực.
Era agradecido por los favores que Al-lah le había concedido. Al-lah lo había elegido para que fuera profeta y lo había guiado a la verdadera religión del Islam.
Ito noon ay tagapagpasalamat sa mga biyaya ni Allāh na ibiniyaya Niya rito. Pumili rito si Allāh para sa pagkapropeta at nagpatnubay Siya rito tungo sa matuwid na relihiyon ng Islām.
Trên cõi trần, TA (Allah) đã ban cho Ibrahim sứ mạng Nabi, sự được khen ngợi, sự tốt đẹp và đứa con ngoan đạo, và vào cuộc sống Đời Sau, Y chắc chắn thuộc thành phần những người ngoan đạo mà TA đã chuẩn bị cho họ những cấp bậc cao nhất trong Thiên Đàng.
E gli concedemmo, in questa vita, la profezia, buona reputazione, e figli retti, e, in verità, nell'Aldilà egli sarà annoverato tra i pii, coloro ai quali Allāh ha riservato gli alti ranghi del Paradiso
Nagbigay si Allāh sa kanya sa Mundo ng pagkapropeta, pagbubunying maganda, at anak na maayos. Tunay na siya sa Kabilang-buhay ay talagang kabilang sa mga maayos na naghanda si Allāh para sa kanila ng mga antas na pinakamataas sa Paraiso.
Le concedí en este mundo la profecía, una posición digna de alabanza e hijos piadosos. En la otra vida, él estará con los justos para quienes Al-lah ha preparado los rangos más altos en el Paraíso.
Biz ona dünyada peygamberlik, güzel bir övgü ve salih evlat verdik. Elbette ahirette de, Allah Teâlâ’nın kendileri için cennette yüksek dereceler hazırladığı salih kimselerdendir.
Dans ce bas monde, Nous lui avons fait don de la Prophétie, de la mention élogieuse que les gens font de lui et une descendance vertueuse tandis que dans l’au-delà, il sera du nombre des vertueux installés dans les degrés les plus élevés du Paradis.
Svemilosni Allah mu je dao vođstvo, lijep spomen, znanje i mudrost na dunjaluku, a na Ahiretu čekaju ga uzvišeni stupnjevi u društvu dobrih i odabranih robova.
Kami menganugerahkan Ibrahim di dunia kenabian, sanjungan yang baik, dan anak yang saleh. Adapun di akhirat maka ia termasuk orang-orang saleh yang Allah siapkan bagi mereka derajat-derajat yang tinggi di surga.
I gave him in this world prophethood, praiseworthy mention and pious children. In the afterlife he will be from the righteous for whom Allah has prepared the highest ranks in paradise.
Then we revealed to you - O Messenger - “Follow the creed of Abraham in terms of monotheism, freedom from the idolaters, calling towards Allah and practicing His sacred law, turning away from all other religions to the religion of Islam. He was never an idolater as the idolaters claim but he was a man of pure monotheism.”
-Ey Peygamber!- Sonra da sana, Allah’ı tevhit etmesinde, müşriklerden beri olmasında, Allah'a davet etmesinde, O'nun şeriatıyla amel etmesinde ve bütün dinlerden dönerek İslam dinine yönelmesinde İbrahim’in dinine uymanı vahyettik. Kesinlikle o, müşriklerin iddia ettiği gibi müşrik olan biri değildi. Bilakis Allah’ı tevhit eden biriydi.
Puis bien plus tard, Nous t’avons révélé ô Messager d’être fidèle à la confession d’Abraham concernant le monothéisme, le désaveu des mécréants, la diffusion de la religion d’Allah et la mise en application de Ses lois. De la même manière que lui, dévie de toutes les religions pour n’embrasser que l’Islam et sache qu’Abraham n’était pas un polythéiste, comme le prétendent ces gens, mais bien quelqu’un qui adorait exclusivement Allah.
Kemudian Kami mewahyukan kepadamu -wahai Rasul- agar kamu mengikuti agama Ibrahim dalam persoalan tauhid, berlepas diri dari orang-orang musyrikin, berdakwah kepada Allah, dan mengamalkan syariat-Nya, seraya menyimpang dari segala agama demi menuju agama Islam. Dia bukanlah termasuk orang musyrik sebagaimana yang dituduhkan oleh kaum musyrikin, sebaliknya dia adalah orang yang menauhidkan Allah.
In the Quran Abraham (Ibrahim) has been presented as a paragon of virtue. Why did he become such an exemplary person? Because in the face of the generally vitiated atmosphere, he was the only man who was steadfast in his Faith. All alone he stood for God, with nobody there to support him. Abraham had completely surrendered to the will of God. In the world-wide polytheistic atmosphere, he had devoted himself to the Faith of monotheism. He considered all things to have been received from God, and for that his heart was full of gratitude to God. Due to his perfect Faith, God opened all the paths of guidance for him and selected him for prophethood, so that he might acquaint the people of the world with the religion of God. Abraham was given the good things of this world (wa ataynahu fi’d dunya hasanah) as well as the good things of the Hereafter. It is known that in this world Abraham had neither crowds surrounding him nor the throne of power nor any of the other trappings of worldly glory. Nevertheless, the Quran testifies that he was given good things of the world at God’s behest. This shows that in the eyes of God the betterment of the world hinges neither on public popularity nor on wealth or power, but on what are described here as the characteristics of Abraham.
Kasnije je Allah objavio Poslaniku, sallallahu alejhi ve sellem, i naredio mu da ustrajno i odano slijedi vjeru islam, kao što je to činio poslanik Ibrahim, istinski monoteist koji nije nikad učinio širk u bilo kojem obliku.
Pagkatapos nagkasi si Allāh sa iyo, O Sugo, na sumunod ka sa kapaniwalaan ni Abraham sa Tawḥīd, sa pagpapawalang-kaugnayan sa mga tagapagtambal, sa pag-aanyaya tungo kay Allāh, at sa pagsasagawa sa Batas Niya bilang nakakiling palayo sa lahat ng mga relihiyon patungo sa relihiyong Islām. Hindi siya noon kabilang sa mga tagapagtambal kailanman gaya ng inaakala ng mga tagapagtambal, bagkus siya noon ay isang naniniwala sa kaisahan ni Allāh.
E poi ti ispirammo, o Messaggero, di seguire la dottrina di Ibrāhīm nel Monoteismo e nel dissociarsi dall'idolatria, e nell'invitare ad Allāh e attenersi alla Sua Legge, lontano da tutte le religioni all'infuori della religione dell'Islām; ed egli non fu mai un idolatra, come insinuano questi idolatri; al contrario, adorava Allāh solo.
Rồi sau đó, TA (Allah) đã mặc khải cho Ngươi - hỡi Thiên Sứ Muhammad - rằng hãy đi theo tín ngưỡng của Ibrahim, đó là tôn thờ một mình Allah, tuyệt đối không dính líu đến việc tổ hợp với Ngài, kêu gọi đến với Ngài và làm theo luật định của Ngài, quay mặt với toàn bộ các tôn giáo mà hướng trọn về Islam; và Ibrahim không phải là người thờ đa thần như những người đa thần đã khẳng định, chưa bao giờ là như thế cả, mà Y là chỉ tôn thờ duy nhất một mình Allah.
Luego te revelamos: “Sigue la religión pura monoteísta de Abraham, alejado de la idolatría, invita al camino de Al-lah y practica Su ley revelada, alejándote de todas las demás religiones y concéntrate en la religión del Islam. Nunca fue un idólatra como afirman los incrédulos, sino que era un seguidor del monoteísmo puro”.
The Holy Prophet being on the way of Sayyidna Ibrahim (علیہ السلام) : Understanding the Chemistry of Adherence
When Sayyidna Ibrahim I appeared, Allah Ta’ ala blessed him with a Shari'ah and its Injunctions. When the Last of the Prophets ﷺ appeared, his Shari'ah too - with the exception of some particular Injunctions - was laid out in accordance with it. Though, the Holy Prophet ﷺ is preferred as more distinguished (afdal) of all blessed prophets and messengers, but at this place, there are two wise considerations in asking the preferred (afdal) to follow the one not so preferred (mafdul) in the present context. (1) Since that Shari'ah has come into the world earlier and is already known and recognized and as the last Shari'ah was also to be in accord with that, therefore, this similarity of the Holy Prophet ﷺ to the way of Sayyidna Ibrahim (علیہ السلام) was expressed through the word: اِتِّبَاع (ittiba': following). (2) As said by ` Allamah al-Zamakhshari (author of Tafsir Al-Kashshaf), this command to follow too is a special tribute out of the many honours and tributes attributed to the 'friend' of Allah, Sayyidna Ibrahim (علیہ السلام) . That it is so special has been hinted through the use of the word: ثُمَّ (thumma: Then - 123). The sense being conveyed is: Certainly great are all those merits and perfections of the person of Sayyidna Ibrahim (علیہ السلام) as they are, but the most superior of all these is the fact that Allah Ta’ ala has asked his preferred-most and the dearest rasul to follow his way.
Respetar el sábado fue hecho obligatorio para los judíos que discrepaban al respecto, para que pudieran liberarse ese día de sus ocupaciones y dedicarse a la adoración, luego de que cuestionaron que fuera el viernes. Mensajero, tu Señor juzgará entre ellos en el Día del Juicio sobre lo que discrepaban y recompensará a cada persona con lo que merece.
"Sesungguhnya diwajibkan (menghormati) hari Sabtu atas orang-orang (Yahudi) yang berselisih padanya. Dan sesungguhnya Rabbmu benar-benar akan memberi keputusan di antara mereka pada Hari Kiamat terhadap apa yang telah mereka perselisihkan itu." (An-Nahl: 124).
(124) Allah تعالى berfirman, ﴾ إِنَّمَا جُعِلَ ٱلسَّبۡتُ ﴿ "Sesungguhnya di-wajibkan (menghormati) hari Sabtu," sebagai k e w a j i b a n ﴾ عَلَى ٱلَّذِينَ ٱخۡتَلَفُواْ فِيهِۚ ﴿ "atas orang-orang (Yahudi) yang berselisih padanya," ketika mereka menyimpang dari pilihan hari Jum'at. Mereka itu adalah bangsa Yahudi. Maka, pertentangan mereka menjelma sebagai faktor penye-bab agar hari Sabtu harus mereka hormati dan agungkan. Apabila tidak demikian, maka keutamaan yang hakiki adalah bagi hari Jum'at yang Allah menunjuki umat ini (untuk mengagungkan)nya. ﴾ وَإِنَّ رَبَّكَ لَيَحۡكُمُ بَيۡنَهُمۡ يَوۡمَ ٱلۡقِيَٰمَةِ فِيمَا كَانُواْ فِيهِ يَخۡتَلِفُونَ ﴿ "Dan sesungguhnya Rabb-mu benar-benar akan memberi keputusan di antara mereka pada Hari Kiamat terhadap apa yang telah mereka perselisihkan itu," lalu menerang-kan bagi mereka orang yang benar dan yang keliru, orang yang berhak menerima pahala dan orang yang berhak disiksa. 9
In verità, venne imposto agli Ebrei di onorare il Sabato, in modo che si astenessero da ogni occupazione per dedicarsi al culto, ma furono discordi dopo che vennero sviati dall'onorare il Venerdì, nel quale venne loro ordinato di astenersi dalle occupazioni. In verità il Tuo Dio – o Messaggero – giudicherà sulle loro dispute, nel Giorno della Resurrezione, al fine di retribuire ognuno secondo ciò che merita.
124- Cumartesi (yasağı) ancak onda ihtilafa düşenlere farz kılınmıştı. Şüphesiz ki Rabbin, ihtilâf edegeldikleri şey hakkında Kıyamet günü aralarında hükmedecektir.
124. “Cumartesi (yasağı) ancak onda ihtilâfa düşenlere” Cuma gününün üstünlüğü hususunda sapmaları üzerine “farz kılınmıştı.” Bunlar, Yahudilerdir. Onların bu konuda ihtilafa düşmeleri, Cumartesi gününe saygı ve ta’zim göstermelerinin farz kılınmasına sebep teşkil etmişti. Yoksa gerçek fazilet, Allah’ın bu ümmeti kendisine hidâyet eylediği Cuma gününe aittir. “Şüphesiz ki Rabbin, ihtilâf edegeldikleri şey hakkında kıyamet günü aralarında hükmedecektir.” Onlara kimin hak üzere, kimin de batıl peşinde olduğunu, kimin sevap ve mükâfatı, kimin de azabı hak ettiğini beyan edecektir.
Quả thật, việc tôn vinh ngày thứ bảy chỉ được qui định bắt buộc đối với những người Do Thái đã tranh chấp nhau về nó; để không bận rộn cho việc hành đạo vào ngày này nữa sau khi họ đã chối bó ngày thứ sáu, ngày mà được lệnh không cấm kỵ. Quả thật, Thượng Đế của Ngươi - hỡi Thiên Sứ Muhammad - chắc chắn sẽ phân xử giữa những người tranh chấp nhau này vào Ngày Phán Xét về những điều họ tranh chấp, và Ngài sẽ thượng phạt tương thích.
Itinalaga lamang ang pagdakila sa Sabath bilang tungkulin sa mga Hudyong nagkaiba-iba hinggil dito upang ipangilin nila para sa pagsamba palayo sa mga pinagkakaabalahan nila matapos na nalayo sila sa araw ng Biyernes na ipinag-utos sa kanila na ipangilin ito. Tunay na ang Panginoon mo, O Sugo, ay talagang maghahatol sa pagitan ng mga nagkakaiba-ibang ito sa Araw ng Pagbangon hinggil sa sila dati hinggil doon ay nagkakaiba-iba para gumanti Siya sa bawat isa dahil sa anumang nagiging karapat-dapat dito.
The Prescription of the Sabbath for the Jews
There is no doubt that for every nation, Allah prescribed one day of the week for people to gather to worship Him. For this Ummah He prescribed Friday, because it is the sixth day, on which Allah completed and perfected His creation. On this day He gathered and completed His blessings for His servants. It was said that Allah prescribed this day for the Children of Israel through His Prophet Musa, but they changed it and chose Saturday because it was the day on which the Creator did not create anything, as He had completed His creation on Friday. Allah made observance of the Sabbath obligatory for them in the laws of the Tawrah (Torah), telling them to keep the Sabbath. At the same time, He told them to follow Muhammad ﷺ when he was sent, and took their promises and covenant to that effect. Hence Allah says:
إِنَّمَا جُعِلَ السَّبْتُ عَلَى الَّذِينَ اخْتَلَفُواْ فِيهِ
(The Sabbath was only prescribed for those who differed concerning it,) Mujahid said: "They observed the Sabbath (Saturday) and ignored Friday." Then they continued to observe Saturday until Allah sent `Isa bin Maryam. It was said that he told them to change it to Sunday, and it was also said that he did not forsake the laws of the Tawrah except for a few rulings which were abrogated, and he continued to observe the Sabbath until he was taken up (into heaven). Afterwards, the Christians at the time of Constantine were the ones who changed it to Sunday in order to be different from the Jews, and they started to pray towards the east instead of facing the Dome (i.e., Jerusalem). And Allah knows best. It was reported in the Two Sahihs that Abu Hurayrah heard the Messenger of Allah ﷺ say:
«نَحْنُ الْآخِرُونَ السَّابِقُونَ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ، بَيْدَ أَنَّهُمْ أُوتُوا الْكِتَابَ مِنْ قَبْلِنَا، ثُمَّ هَذَا يَوْمُهُمُ الَّذِي فَرَضَ اللهُ عَلَيْهِمْ فَاخْتَلَفُوا فِيهِ، فَهَدَانَا اللهُ لَهُ، فَالنَّاسُ لَنَا فِيهِ تَبَعٌ: الْيَهُودُ غَدًا وَالنَّصَارَى بَعْدَ غَد»
(We are the last, but we will be the first on the Day of Resurrection, even though they were given the Book before us. This is the day that Allah obligated upon them, but they differed concerning it. Allah guided us to this day, and the people observe their days after us, the Jews on the following day and the Christians on the day after that.) This version was recorded by Al-Bukhari. It was reported that Abu Hurayrah and Hudhayfah said that the Messenger of Allah ﷺ said:
«أَضَلَّ اللهُ عَنِ الْجُمُعَةِ مَنْ كَانَ قَبْلَنَا، فَكَانَ لِلْيَهُودِ يَوْمُ السَّبْتِ، وَكَانَ لِلنَّصَارَى يَوْمُ الْأَحَدِ، فَجَاءَ اللهُ بِنَا فَهَدَانَا اللهُ لِيَوْمِ الْجُمُعَةِ، فَجَعَلَ الْجُمُعَةَ وَالسَّبْتَ وَالْأَحَدَ، وَكَذَلِكَ هُمْ تَبَعٌ لَنَا يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ نَحْنُ الْآخِرُونَ مِنْ أَهْلِ الدُّنْيَا، وَالْأَوَّلُونَ يَوْمَ الْقِيَامَةِ، وَالْمَقْضِيُّ بَيْنَهُمْ قَبْلَ الْخَلَائِق»
(Allah let the people who came before us stray from Friday, so the Jews had Saturday and the Christians had Sunday. Then Allah brought us and guided us to Friday. So now there are Friday, Saturday and Sunday, thus they will follow us on the Day of Resurrection. We are the last of the people of this world, but will be the first on the Day of Resurrection, and will be the first to be judged, before all of creation.) It was reported by Muslim.
Pengagungan hari Sabtu hanya ditetapkan sebagai kewajiban atas orang-orang Yahudi ketika mereka berselisih tentangnya agar pada hari itu mereka meninggalkan kesibukan hidup untuk fokus pada ibadah sesudah mereka berbuat kesalahan pada hari Jumat yang mereka diperintahkan agar mengkhususkan beribadah padanya. Sesungguhnya Tuhanmu -wahai Rasul- benar-benar akan menetapkan keputusan-Nya di antara mereka yang berselisih pada hari Kiamat tentang apa yang mereka perselisihkan, lalu membalas masing-masing sesuai dengan amal perbuatannya.
Allah, džellešanuhu, propisao je svetkovanje subote kroz neke obrede jevrejima koji su se razišli u pogledu toga, da bi se u tom danu posvetili ibadetu, nakon što su izgubili petak koji im je prije toga bio dat za posvećivanje ibadetu. Doista će tvoj Gospodar, o Poslaniče, presuditi između ovih koji su se razišli u onome oko čega su se razišli, i svakom će dati ono što je zaslužio.
La vénération du Sabbat (`as-sabtu, le samedi) n’a été imposée qu’aux juifs qui ont divergé à son sujet afin qu’ils délaissent durant ce jour, leurs préoccupations habituelles et se consacrent à l’adoration et après qu’ils aient refusé de vouer cette adoration à Allah le vendredi. Ô Messager, Allah jugera entre eux le Jour de la Résurrection et tranchera ce au sujet de quoi ils divergeaient, rétribuant alors chacun selon ce qu’il mérite.
Cumartesi gününü tazim etmek, bu konuda ayrılığa düşmüş olan Yahudilere farz kılınmıştır. Nitekim kendilerine cuma gününü ibadete ayırmaları emredilmişti. Ancak onlar bunu bırakıp, terk ettiler. Ardından da kendilerine cumartesi gününü ibadete has kılmaları emredildi. -Ey Peygamber!- Şüphesiz Rabbin, ihtilafa düşmüş o kimselerin ayrılığa düşmüş oldukları konularda kıyamet günü aralarında hükmedecek ve hak ettikleri ceza ile her birinin cezasını verecektir.
Reverence of the Sabbath was only made obligatory on the Jews who differed about it, so that they could free themselves on that day from their occupations for the sake of worship. This was after they had strayed from the day of Friday in which they were instructed to free themselves. Your Lord - O Messenger - will judge between these people who differ on the Day of Judgment about what they used to differ in and He will recompense each person with what they deserve.
For all the followers of the prophets, one day of the week has been specified for congregational prayer. The Jews celebrate it on Saturday (the Sabbath), the Christians on Sunday and Muslims have been given orders to arrange for it on Friday. The leading lights among the ancient Jews did some hair-splitting and devised new regulations for the Sabbath. In this way, they bound themselves by artificial restrictions. Thereafter, when they found it impossible to follow those restrictions, they could not reject them in consideration of the holiness of their great men. But, in practice, they started going against these restrictions. The differences created in God’s religion by later scholars and other luminaries by means of their commentaries are not going to be resolved in the world, but when the Day of Judgement comes, God will then show what the real religion of God was and what the things were that the people themselves added to and included in their religion.
Berdakwalah -wahai Rasul- kepada agama Islam, kamu dan orang-orang beriman yang mengikutimu dengan cara yang sesuai dengan keadaan objek dakwah, serta pemahaman dan ketundukannya, melalui nasihat yang mengandung motivasi dan peringatan, dan debatlah mereka dengan cara yang lebih baik dari sisi perkataan, pemikiran, dan akhlak. Kamu tidak bertugas memberi manusia hidayah, akan tetapi tugasmu hanya menyampaikan kepada mereka. Sesungguhnya Tuhanmu lebih mengetahui siapa yang tersesat dari agama Islam dan Dia lebih mengetahui siapa yang mendapatkan petunjuk, karena itu jangan sia-siakan dirimu dengan kesedihan mendalam atas mereka.
Ô Messager, prêche la religion de l’Islam et que tes disciples croyants fassent de même en adaptant la prédication à la situation de l’interlocuteur, à son intelligence et à sa disposition à répondre favorablement. Use ainsi de bons conseils incitatifs et dissuasifs et discute avec eux en disant poliment de bonnes paroles et en transmettant des idées pertinentes. Tu n’es pas tenu de guider les gens mais seulement de leur transmettre le Message. C’est ton Seigneur qui sait le mieux qui s’est égaré de la religion de l’Islam et qui sait le mieux qui y a été guidés. Que leur sort ne t’afflige pas.
-Ey Peygamber!- Sen ve sana uyan Müminler, davet ederken, davet edilen kişinin durumu, anlayış ve itaat etmesini göz ününde bulundurun. Onları teşvik etme ve korkutma içeren nasihatler ve en güzel söz, fikir ve edebi yollarla tartışarak İslam dinine çağırın. Senin sorumluluğun insanları hidayete erdirmek değil, sadece tebliğ etmektir. Şüphesiz Rabbin İslam dininden dönenleri de, İslam diniyle hidayet bulanları da en iyi bilendir. Sen sakın onlar için üzülme!
"Serulah (manusia) kepada jalan Rabbmu dengan hikmah dan pelajaran yang baik, dan bantahlah mereka dengan cara yang lebih baik. Sesungguhnya Rabbmu Dia-lah yang lebih mengetahui ten-tang siapa yang tersesat dari jalanNya, dan Dia-lah yang lebih mengetahui orang-orang yang mendapat petunjuk." (An-Nahl: 125).
(125) Hendaknya ajakanmu kepada umat manusia, yang Muslim maupun kafir tertuju kepada jalan Rabbmu yang lurus yang mengandung ilmu yang bermanfaat dan amalan shalih. ﴾ بِٱلۡحِكۡمَةِ ﴿ "Dengan hikmah," maksudnya, setiap orang sesuai dengan keada-an dan pemahaman serta sambutan dan ketaatannya. Termasuk hikmah dalam berdakwah adalah berdakwah dengan dasar ilmu, bukan kebodohan, memulai dengan perkara yang paling penting (sesuai dengan skala prioritas), lalu yang lebih penting daripada (yang sesudahnya) dan yang lebih dekat dengan alam pikiran me-reka dan mudah dipahami, dengan cara (simpatik) yang lebih men-datangkan sambutan lebih baik, dengan penuh kelembutan dan per-suasif. Bila sudah tunduk dengan cara hikmah, (maka itu sangat bagus). Jika tidak mempan, maka beralih kepada metode dakwah dengan pelajaran yang baik. Yaitu dengan perintah dan larangan, yang diiringi dengan targhib (anjuran keutamaan) dan tarhib (anca-man). Baik dengan (menyampaikan) kemaslahatan yang terkandung oleh perintah-perintah dan menghitung-hitungnya dan bahaya yang terkandung dalam larangan-larangan dan menginventaris-nya, atau dengan menyebutkan kemuliaan yang diraih oleh orang-orang yang menegakkan agama Allah dan penghinaan yang diterima orang yang tidak menjalankannya. Maupun dengan menyebutkan sesuatu yang telah Allah sediakan bagi orang-orang yang taat berupa balasan baik di dunia dan akhirat, dan sesuatu yang dipersiapkan oleh Allah bagi para pelaku maksiat, berupa hukuman dunia dan akhirat.
Bila obyek dakwah mengklaim keyakinan yang dipegang teguh olehnya merupakan kebenaran (padahal salah) atau ia se-orang propagandis kebatilan, maka ditempuh cara bantahan dengan cara yang lebih baik. Yaitu cara-cara yang bisa lebih efektif agar dia menyambut dakwah secara nalar maupun lewat dalil naqli. Terma-suk, mengemukakan argumentasi untuk menyerangnya dengan membawakan dalil-dalil yang dia yakini (selanjutnya dibantah satu-persatu).
Sesungguhnya metode ini lebih efektif merealisasikan tujuan dakwah, dan jangan sampai adu argumentasi mengarah kepada pertikaian atau saling mencela yang akan memupus tujuan dakwah itu sendiri dan tidak muncul manfaat darinya. Akan tetapi, sasaran-nya adalah memberi hidayah kepada umat manusia, bukan untuk mengalahkan mereka atau tujuan buruk lainnya. Firman Allah, ﴾ إِنَّ رَبَّكَ هُوَ أَعۡلَمُ بِمَن ضَلَّ عَن سَبِيلِهِۦ ﴿ "Sesungguhnya Rabbmu Dia-lah yang lebih me-ngetahui tentang siapa yang tersesat dari jalanNya," Maha Mengetahui latar belakang yang menyeretnya kepada kesesatan, dan Mengetahui perbuatan-perbuatan yang menyebabkannya kepada kesesatannya, dan Allah akan membalasinya dengan setimpal. ﴾ وَهُوَ أَعۡلَمُ بِٱلۡمُهۡتَدِينَ ﴿ "Dan Dia-lah yang lebih mengetahui orang-orang yang mendapat petun-juk," Allah mengetahui bahwa mereka pantas menerima hidayah, lantas menganugerahkannya kepada mereka dan memilih mereka.
Vjerovjesniče, ti i tvoji sljedbenici pozivajte u vjeru islam, njene propise i uzvišen moral, najljepšim i najblažim metodama. Govor daije treba biti umiljat, blag i nježan, a nikako grub, surov ni odbojan. Daija mora olakšavati, a ne otežavati; i obveseljavati, a ne strašiti. Musliman potiče na dobro, upozorava na zlo, blago savjetuje, mudro raspravlja. Gospodar dobro poznaje onog koji skrene s Njegova puta, ali i onog koji hodi stazama spašenih. I nemoj, Poslaniče, izgarati od tuge za onima koji ne žele vjerovati.
Invite - O Messenger - to the religion of Islam, you and the believers who follow you, in a manner that is appropriate for the condition, understanding and mindset of the person who you are inviting and with admonition that contains encouragement and caution. Argue with them in the manner that is best in terms of speech, thought and politeness, for it is not your duty to guide people. You are only required to convey the message to them. Your Lord knows best who has strayed from the religion of Islam and He knows best those who are rightly guided to it, so do not lose yourself in grief over them.
Invitate, o Messaggero, tu e i tuoi seguaci credenti, alla religione dell'Islām, in base alle condizioni di coloro che invitate, il loro livello di istruzione e la loro predisposizione; e con consigli che includono l'incoraggiamento e l'intimidazione, discuti con loro nel modo migliore, con le parole e con la mente, migliorando la loro educazione. Non sei tenuto a guidare la gente alla Retta Via; in verità, non devi fare altro che informarli, poiché il tuo Dio è più Consapevole di chi è sviato dalla religione dell'Islām, ed è più Consapevole di chi vi è guidato: Non ti affliggere per loro.
Mensajero, convoca a la religión del Islam, tú y los creyentes que te siguen, de una manera que sea apropiada para la condición, la comprensión y la mentalidad de la persona a la que invitan, y háganlo con una advertencia que contenga albricias y advertencias. Razona con ellos de la mejor manera en términos del discurso, el pensamiento y las formas de cortesía. Tu no puedes guiar a las personas, solo tienes que transmitirles el mensaje. Tú Señor sabe bien quién se ha alejado de la religión del Islam y quiénes están correctamente apegados a ella, así que no te entristezcas por quienes no siguen la guía.
Hỡi Thiên Sứ Muhammad, Ngươi và những người có đức tin theo Ngươi hãy kêu gọi thiên hạ đến với tôn giáo Islam bằng sự khôn ngoan và khéo léo, bằng những lời lẽ khuyên răn tốt đẹp; và hãy tranh luận với thiện hạ trong việc hướng họ đến với chân lý bằng phương cách tốt đẹp nhất: lời nói tử tế và lý lẽ đúng đắn. Nhưng việc hướng dẫn nhân loại giác ngộ được chân lý không phải là việc của Ngươi, mà việc của Ngươi chỉ là truyền đạt cho họ, bởi quả thật, Thượng Đế của Ngươi mới là Đấng biết rõ ai là lầm lạc khỏi tôn giáo Islam và ai được hướng dẫn đến với nó. Do đó, Ngươi chớ bắt bản thân Ngươi cảm thấy có lỗi trong việc họ không được hướng dẫn.
The Command to invite people to Allah with Wisdom and Good Preaching
Allah commands His Messenger Muhammad ﷺ to invite the people to Allah with Hikmah (wisdom). Ibn Jarir said: "That is what was revealed to him from the Book and the Sunnah."
وَالْمَوْعِظَةِ الْحَسَنَةِ
(and fair preaching) meaning, with exhortation and stories of the events that happened to people that are mentioned in the Qur'an, which he is to tell them about in order to warn them of the punishment of Allah.
وَجَـدِلْهُم بِالَّتِى هِىَ أَحْسَنُ
(and argue with them with that which is best.) meaning, if any of them want to debate and argue, then let that be in the best manner, with kindness, gentleness and good speech, as Allah says elsewhere:
وَلاَ تُجَـدِلُواْ أَهْلَ الْكِتَـبِ إِلاَّ بِالَّتِى هِىَ أَحْسَنُ إِلاَّ الَّذِينَ ظَلَمُواْ مِنْهُمْ
(And do not argue with the People of the Book, unless it be with that which is best, except for those who purposefully do wrong.) 29:46 Allah commanded him to speak gently, as He commanded Musa and Harun to do when he sent them to Pharaoh, as He said:
فَقُولاَ لَهُ قَوْلاً لَّيِّناً لَّعَلَّهُ يَتَذَكَّرُ أَوْ يَخْشَى
(And speak to him mildly, perhaps he may accept admonition or fear (Allah))(20: 44).
إِنَّ رَبَّكَ هُوَ أَعْلَمُ بِمَن ضَلَّ عَن سَبِيلِهِ
(Truly, your Lord best knows who has strayed from His path,) meaning, Allah already knows who is doomed (destined for Hell) and who is blessed (destined for Paradise). This has already been written with Him and the matter is finished, so call them to Allah, but do not exhaust yourself with regret over those who go astray, for it is not your task to guide them. You are just a warner, and all you have to do is convey the Message, and it is He Who will bring them to account.
إِنَّكَ لاَ تَهْدِى مَنْ أَحْبَبْتَ
(You cannot guide whom you love) 28:56
لَّيْسَ عَلَيْكَ هُدَاهُمْ وَلَـكِنَّ اللَّهَ يَهْدِى مَن يَشَآءُ
(It is not up to you to guide them, but Allah guides whom He wills.) 2:272
Mag-anyaya ka, O Sugo, tungo sa relihiyong Islām, ikaw at ang sinumang sumunod sa iyo kabilang sa mga mananampalataya ayon sa hinihiling ng kalagayan ng inaanyayahan, pagkaintindi nito, at pagpapaakay nito at sa pamamagitan ng payong sumasaklaw sa pagpapaibig at pagpapangilabot. Makipagtalo ka sa kanila ayon sa paraang siyang pinakamaganda sa salita, sa isip, at sa paghuhubog. Hindi kailangan sa iyo ang magpatnubay sa mga tao; kailangan lamang sa iyo ang pagpapaabot sa kanila. Tunay na ang Panginoon mo ay higit na maalam sa sinumang naligaw palayo sa relihiyon ng Islām. Siya ay higit na maalam sa mga napatnubayan patungo sa Kanya, kaya huwag masawi ang sarili mo dahil sa kanila sa panghihinayang.
Sequence of Verses
In the previous verses, by attesting to the veracity of the Holy Prophet ﷺ as prophet and messenger of Allah, the purpose was to induce his people to follow what he commanded them with and thus do their bounden duty towards their Divinely ordained rasul. In the verses cited above, the Holy Prophet ﷺ himself is being taught how to fulfill the rights of his mission as a messenger of Allah and how to observe the related etiquette as due - the generality of which includes and covers all true believers.
Commentary
Da'wah and Tabligh: Principles and Curriculum
Embedded in this verse (125) there lies a whole curriculum of Da'wah and Tabligh, its principles and rules of etiquette, within the frame of a few words. As in Tafsir al-Qurtubi, when Haram ibn Hayyan's (رح) time of death came near, his relatives asked him for some wasiyyah (order, parting advice, will). In reply, he said, "Wasiyyah? That people make for مَال mal (wealth, property, inheritance), which I do not have. But, I would still make a wasiyyah, that of the ayat of Allah, particularly that of the last verses of Surah an-Nahl - and I order you to stand firm on them." The verses mentioned here are the same as appear above.
Literally, دَعوَہ : da'wah, means to call. The first duty of the blessed prophets is to call people towards Allah. After that, what they teach as prophets and messengers are explanations of this Da'wah. The Qur’ an mentioning a special attribute of the Holy Prophet ﷺ has called him: (one who invites people towards Allah):
وَدَاعِيًا إِلَى اللَّـهِ بِإِذْنِهِ وَسِرَاجًا مُّنِيرًا
And one who invites towards Allah with His permission whilst being a lamp, lighted. (al-Ahz, 33:46)
يَا قَوْمَنَا أَجِيبُوا دَاعِيَ اللَّـهِ
O our people, respond to the Caller of Allah (Prophet Muhammad ). (al-Ahgaf, 46:31)
Calling people towards Allah دَعوَۃ اِلی اللہ : da'wah ilal-lah) has been made obligatory on the Muslim Ummah following in the footsteps of the Holy Prophet ﷺ . It was said in Surah 'Al-` Imran:
وَلْتَكُن مِّنكُمْ أُمَّةٌ يَدْعُونَ إِلَى الْخَيْرِ وَيَأْمُرُونَ بِالْمَعْرُوفِ وَيَنْهَوْنَ عَنِ الْمُنكَرِ
And there has to be a group of people from among you who call towards the good... (3:104)
And in another verse, it was said:
وَمَنْ أَحْسَنُ قَوْلًا مِّمَّن دَعَا إِلَى اللَّـهِ
And who is better in utterance than the one who called (people) towards Allah. (Ha Mim as-Sajdah/Fussilat, 41:33)
While expressing the general sense, this word may take several forms, such as: دَعوَۃ اِلی اللہ (da'wah ilal-lah: Calling towards Allah), دَعوَۃ اِلی الخَیر (da'wah ila al-khair: Calling toward the good) and دَعوَۃ اِلی سَبِیلِ اللہ (da'wah ila sabilillah: Calling towards the way of Allah). However, the outcome is the same because calling towards Allah is actually calling towards His دین din and the Straight Path.
The next phrase:إِلَىٰ سَبِيلِ رَبِّكَ (ila sabili rabbik: to the way of your Lord) carries two nuances of expression. Here, by mentioning the special attribute of the Most Exalted Allah ۔ رَبّ 'Rabb' - and then by annexing it to the Holy Prophet ﷺ ، a hint has been given that the work of Da'wah is connected with the attribute of nurture, raising, training and education. Here, it is being suggested to the Holy Prophet ﷺ that the way Allah Ta` ala has nurtured him, he too should invite people using the mores of nurture and education. It should be a Da'wah in which due consideration is given to the nature and attending circumstances of the addressee and the ultimate approach has to be such as would not weigh heavy on the recipient, rather, should be as effective as is possible. The word: adz (da'wah) itself imparts this sense in that the mission of a prophet is not simply limited to conveying the injunctions of Allah and making people hear them. Instead, his mission is to invite people to implement these in their lives. And it is obvious that no one inviting someone to Allah would present his submission in a manner which causes distraction and aversion or in which the addressee has been maligned or mocked at.
The expression: بِالْحِكْمَةِ (bil-hikmah: with wisdom) which follows immediately has been used in the Holy Qur'an for several meanings. At this place, some Tafsir authorities have taken: الْحِكْمَةِ (al-hikmah) to mean the Holy Qur’ an, some others explain it as the Qur'an and Sun-nah, still others call it the binding argument while Ruh al-Ma` ani has given the following Tafsir of 'al-hikmah' with reference to al-Bahr al-Muhit:
انھا الکلام الصواب الواقع من النفس اجمل موقع
It is sound speech which goes into one's heart. (Ru , al-Ma` ani)
This Tafsir assimilates all above views. The author of Ruh al-Bayan has also carried almost the same sense in the following words:
"Al-Hikmah means the insight through which one finds out the dictates of circumstances and talks as appropriate relatively, chooses such time and occasion as would not put a burden on the addressee, employs lenience where lenience is called for and firmness where firmness is in order. And where he thinks the addressee would be embarrassed by saying something frankly, there he should use hints to communicate, or employ a change of subject and approach in a way that neither embarrasses the addressee nor feeds him with the thought of sticking by his prejudice."
The next word: الْمَوْعِظَةِ (al-maw` izah) or: وَعظ (wa’ z) literally means to say something in the spirit of wishing well in a manner that would make the heart of the addressee softened and arable, all tuned to accept it. Once this is done, it will be useful to talk about the reward and benefit of such acceptance, as well as, about the punishment and ill-effects of not accepting it. (Al-Qamus and a1-Mufradat of Raghib al-Isfahan)
Later, by saying: الْحَسَنَةِ (al-hasanah: good), the sense conveyed is that the subject and treatment of this counsel should be such as would satisfy the heart of the addressee, removing doubts and apprehensions whereby the addressee comes to realize that you have no personal motive behind your approach and that you are addressing him only in the interest of the addressee and for his or her good.
We may stay with the word: الْمَوْعِظَةِ (al-maw’ izah: counsel) for a while and say that it had already made it clear that this wishing well has to be in an effective manner. But, experience bears out that sometimes while wishing well for someone, the approach could become hurtful or insulting for the addressee. (Ruh al-Ma’ ani). In order that people would leave this kind of approach, the word: الْحَسَنَةِ (al-hasanah: good) was added.
The word: جَادِلْ (jadil: argue) in the subsequent sentence: وَجَادِلْهُم بِالَّتِي هِيَ أَحْسَنُ (And are with them in the best of manners) has been derived from: مُجَادِلہ (mujadala). At this place, it means argumentation and debate and: بِالَّتِي هِيَ أَحْسَنُ (And argue with them in the best of manners) means that should there be, in the process of Da'wah, the need to engage in debate or exchange of arguments, then, that discussion should also be in the best of manners. It appears in Ruh al-Ma` ani that good manners require a gentle and soft approach in mutual submissions, arguments have to be such as would be easily understood by the addressee, arguments have to be supported by known premises so that they help remove the doubts of the addressee and shields him against falling into dogmatism. And there are other verses of the Qur’ an which bear witness to the fact that this approach of showing good manners in debate (al-ilhsan fi al-mujadalah) is not restricted to Muslims alone. About the people of the Book (Jews and Christians), the Qur’ an particularly says:
وَلَا تُجَادِلُوا أَهْلَ الْكِتَابِ إِلَّا بِالَّتِي هِيَ أَحْسَنُ
And do not are with the People of the Book except in a manner which is the best. (al ` Ankabut, 29:46)
And in another verse, by giving the instruction of: قُولَا لَهُ قَوْلًا لَّيِّنًا (speak to him in gentle words ('Ta-Ha, 20:44) to Sayyidna Musa and Harun (علیہما السلام) ، it was also stressed that this was how they have to deal even with as rebellious an infidel as the Pharaoh.
Da'wah: Principles and Etiquette
To sum up, three things have been mentioned in verse 125 as necessary for Da'wah:
1. Al-Hikmah (Wisdom)
2. Al-Maw` izah al-Hasanah (Good Counsel)
3. Al-Mujadalah - 'billati hiya alhsan' (Debate in the Best of Manners)
Some commentators have said that these things are there because of three kinds of addressees. Inviting with wisdom is for people of knowledge and understanding. Inviting with good counsel is for common people. Argument and debate are for those who nurse doubts in their hearts, or simply refuse to accept anything said to them because of hostility and obstinacy.
My mentor and master, Maulana Ashraf Thanavi (رح) has said in his Tafsir Bayan al-Qur’ an that it is far out to deduce from the context of the verse that the addressees of these three things are groups of three different kinds, separate from each other.
In the light of the above what seems to be obvious here is that these rules of etiquette in Da'wah are to be used for everyone. The first thing to do in Da'wah is to wisely assess conditions surrounding the addressee and pick out the most appropriate thing to say in those terms. Then, what has to be said will certainly be said as a well-wisher, however, this empathy has to be strengthened by such evidences and proof as would satisfy the addressee. And the subject matter and the manner of presentation has to be kept soft and affectionate so that the addressee becomes certain about whatever is being said and starts feeling that this person is saying it in his interest and for his benefit, and that the speaker's purpose is not to embarrass him or belittle his status.
However, the author of Ruh al-Ma'ani has made a subtle point at this place. According to him, the arrangement of the verse shows that there are really no more than two things in Da'wah: (1) Al-Hikmah (Wisdom) and (2) Al-Maw` izah (Good Counsel). The third thing: Al-Mujadalah (Argument, Debate) is just not included under the Principles of Da'wah. But, it can be conceded that it does come out handy once in a while in the path of Da'wah.
The author of Ruh al-Ma` ani proves his point by saying: If these three things were to be the Principles of Da'wah, the exigency of the situation required that all three should have been enumerated with the help of conjunctions as: بِالْحِكْمَةِ وَالْمَوْعِظَةِ الْحَسَنَةِ وَالجِدَال الاَحسَن But, the Holy Qu'ran has elected to say al-Hikmah (Wisdom) and al-Maw` izah (Good Counsel) with conjunctive words in one single arrangement while, for al-Mujadalah, it has chosen to have a separate sentence: جَادِلْهُم بِالَّتِي هِيَ أَحْسَنُ (And argue with them in the best of manners). This tells us that argument in matters of knowledge is not a basic element or condition of the Call to Allah (da'wah ilal-lah). Instead, it is an instruction concerning matters that come up in the path of Da'wah - an example of which appears in the next verse where patience has been enjoined because it is inevitable to observe patience over pains inflicted by people while in the path of Da'wah.
In short, there are two principles of Da'wah - (1) Al-Hikmah (Wisdom) and (2) Al-Maw'izah (Good Counsel). No Da'wah - whether to the learned and the classes or to the masses of people - should remain with-out these two factors. However, one has to face the kind of people who are neck-deep into doubts and superstitions and more than ready to start a debate with the دَاعِی Da` i (the man of Da'wah), it is to meet such situations that a go ahead signal to engage in the exercise of Al-Mujadalah (argument, debate) has been given. But, by imposing the restriction of: بِالَّتِي هِيَ أَحْسَنُ (in the best of manners) along with it, it was made very clear that the Mujadalah devoid of this condition has no place and status in the Shari’ ah.
The Prophetic Etiquette of Da'wah
Inviting people towards Allah is, in fact, the mission and station of the blessed prophets, may peace be upon them all. The rightly-guided ` Ulama' of the Muslim community carry out this mission in their capacity of being their deputies. So, it is incumbent on them that they should learn its etiquette and methodology from them alone. A da'wah that does not follow those methods faithfully does not remain what da` wah really is. Instead, it turns into عَداوۃ ` adawah (enmity) and becomes the cause of subsequent confrontations and wars.
An instruction of the Holy Qur'an given to Sayyidna Musa and Harun (علیہما السلام) in Surah Ta-Ha illustrates the principle observed by prophets in their Call: فَقُولَا لَهُ قَوْلًا لَّيِّنًا لَّعَلَّهُ يَتَذَكَّرُ أَوْ يَخْشَىٰ (Speak to him in gentle words, maybe he takes to the advice or fears - 20:44). This is a principle no Caller to Truth دَاعِی الی الحق (da i ila al-Haqq) should ever lose sight of. Let him al-ways bear in mind that the Pharaoh was an infidel (kafir) known for his rebellion, one whose death was to come, as in ultimate Divine knowledge, while he was still a kafir. Now, when Allah Ta’ ala sends his man of the Call even to a disbelieving tyrant like the Pharaoh, He sends him with the instruction of talking to him gently. Today, the people we invite to Allah, to His Faith, they are not more astray than the Pharaoh. Then, none of us can claim to match Sayyidna Musa and Harun (علیہما السلام) as great guides and callers to the way of Allah. So, the right that Allah did not give to the two of his prophets - that they hurl hard talk on the addressee, throw taunts at him and insult him - where in the world did we get that right from?
The Holy Qur’ an is full of the Da'wah and Tabligh of the noble prophets (علیہم السلام) and the contestations of disbelievers. Nowhere in there, we find that any messenger of Allah has ever responded with a single unpleasant word against those who threw taunts at them despite their being on the side of the Truth. Let us have a look at some relevant examples.
The words spoken by two prophets, Sayyidna Nuh and Sayyidna Hud (علیہما السلام) in response to the confrontation and sharp accusations of their people are worth noticing. These can be seen in the seventh section of Surah al-A' raf from verses 59 to 67.
Sayyidna Nuh (علیہ السلام) is the great prophet known for his high determination and long blessed years in this world. For nine hundred and fifty years he devoted his life to Da'wah, Tabligh, Reform and Enlightenment among his people. But, with the exception of a few, no one from among his people listened to him. Leave the rest, even his son and wife remained on the side of disbelievers. Had a modern day Reformer been in his place, imagine how he would have talked to such a people! Just imagine and then see what those people said in response to his Call in their interest and for their benefit. They said: إِنَّا لَنَرَاكَ فِي ضَلَالٍ مُّبِينٍ "Indeed we see you in an obvious error" - al-A` raf, 7:60.
On the other side, there is a prophet of Allah. He skips the option of chastizing his evil and contumacious people and this is what he elects to say:
يَا قَوْمِ لَيْسَ بِي ضَلَالَةٌ وَلَـٰكِنِّي رَسُولٌ مِّن رَّبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ
"O my people, there is no error in me, but I am a messenger from the Lord of the worlds" [ telling you what is good for you ] - al-A` raf, 7:61.
The other messenger of Allah who came after him was Sayyidna Hud (علیہ السلام) . His people, despite having seen the messenger's miracles, chose to remain hostile. They said, "you have yet to come up with a proof for your claim and we are not the kind of people who would abandon their objects of worship (idols) just because you say so. The fact is that you have been irreverent in respect of our idols and that is why you have gone crazy."
Having heard all this, Sayyidna Hud (علیہ السلام) responded by saying:
قَالَ إِنِّي أُشْهِدُ اللَّـهَ وَاشْهَدُوا أَنِّي بَرِيءٌ مِّمَّا تُشْرِكُونَ
"I make Allah my witness, and you witness that I have nothing to do with what you take as gods besides Him" - Hud, 11:54.
And as in Surah al-A` raf, to him his people said:
إِنَّا لَنَرَاكَ فِي سَفَاهَةٍ وَإِنَّا لَنَظُنُّكَ مِنَ الْكَاذِبِينَ
"Indeed, we see you in foolishness, and we certainly believe you to be one of the liars" - 7:66.
In response to these heart-rending words used against him by his people, the messenger of Allah, Sayyidna Hud, blessings and peace on him, does not even think of some sharp repartee, some derogatory counter comment, or say anything which would bring into focus their waywardness and their ugly penchant for attributing lies to Allah. He does nothing of that sort. Yet, he gives the answer and what an answer! He simply said:
قَالَ يَا قَوْمِ لَيْسَ بِي سَفَاهَةٌ وَلَـٰكِنِّي رَسُولٌ مِّن رَّبِّ الْعَالَمِينَ
"0 my people, there is no foolishness in me, but I am a messenger from the Lord of the worlds" - al-A` raf, 7:67.
Sayyidna Shu'aib (علیہ السلام) ` invited his people to Allah in accordance with customary practice of prophets. They were addicted to the evil practice of weighing less and measuring short. When Sayyidna Shu'aib (علیہ السلام) asked them to refrain from it, his people made fun of him and asked him in biting contempt:
قَالُوا يَا شُعَيْبُ أَصَلَاتُكَ تَأْمُرُكَ أَن نَّتْرُكَ مَا يَعْبُدُ آبَاؤُنَا أَوْ أَن نَّفْعَلَ فِي أَمْوَالِنَا مَا نَشَاءُ ۖ إِنَّكَ لَأَنتَ الْحَلِيمُ الرَّشِيدُ
They said, "0 Shu'aib, does your salah (prayer) command you that we should give up what our fathers used to worship or give up our free will in (spending) our wealth? You are provenly the man of wisdom and guidance" - Ind, 11:87.
Here, they have said three things. They open with a taunt: This prayer that you make teaches you to do all those foolish things. Then they talk about their مَال mal - wealth, property, commercial interests: This is ours. We buy. We sell. at do you have to do with our financial matters? And for that matter, how does your God come into this? All this belongs to us and we have the right of spending it as we wish. The last sentence they say is loaded with black humour and angry sarcasm - you are certainly wise, guided-right!
It seems as if the contemporary votaries of secular economy did not rise only in our time. They do have their forbears in the past whose theoretical assumptions were the same as is being dished out today by some Muslims carrying nothing but Muslim names. So, they would say that they were Muslims, they believed in Islam but when it comes to an economic order, they adopt socialism (or capitalism) for, as they would like to believe, this area is out of bounds for Islam.
Returning to what his people said to Sayyidna Shu` aib (علیہ السلام) let us now see how the messenger of Allah responds to the sarcastic remarks made by his unjust people:
قَالَ يَا قَوْمِ أَرَأَيْتُمْ إِن كُنتُ عَلَىٰ بَيِّنَةٍ مِّن رَّبِّي وَرَزَقَنِي مِنْهُ رِزْقًا حَسَنًا ۚ وَمَا أُرِيدُ أَنْ أُخَالِفَكُمْ إِلَىٰ مَا أَنْهَاكُمْ عَنْهُ ۚ إِنْ أُرِيدُ إِلَّا الْإِصْلَاحَ مَا اسْتَطَعْتُ ۚ وَمَا تَوْفِيقِي إِلَّا بِاللَّـهِ ۚ عَلَيْهِ تَوَكَّلْتُ وَإِلَيْهِ أُنِيبُ
He said, "0 my people, tell me, if I am on a clear path from my Lord and He has provided me from Himself with a good provision, (should I still leave you unguided?) And I do not want to do in your absence what I prohibit for you. I want nothing but to set things right as far as I can. And what I am enabled to do is only with the help of Allah. In Him alone I have placed my trust and to Him alone I turn in humbleness" - Hud, 11:88
Despite that Sayyidna Musa (علیہ السلام) ، when sent to the Pharaoh, had fully complied with the Divine instruction of talking to him gently, the response of the Pharaoh to Sayyidna Musa (علیہ السلام) came in the following words:
قَالَ أَلَمْ نُرَبِّكَ فِينَا وَلِيدًا وَلَبِثْتَ فِينَا مِنْ عُمُرِكَ سِنِينَ ﴿18﴾ وَفَعَلْتَ فَعْلَتَكَ الَّتِي فَعَلْتَ وَأَنتَ مِنَ الْكَافِرِينَ
He said, " (You! ) Did we not raise you among us as a child, and you stayed among us for years of your life? And you did your deed which you did, and you were of the infidels " - ash-Shu` ara, 26:18, 19.
Here, the Pharaoh has reminded Sayyidna Musa (علیہ السلام) of two favours done to him - that he raised him as a child and that he stayed with him for a number of years while older. Then he showed his displeasure over the incident in which a Copt got killed at the hands of Sayyidna Musa (علیہ السلام) ، though he had no intention of killing him. In his anger, he also said that he had become an infidel.
At this place, the expression: اَنتَ مِنَ الکَافِرِینَ (anta min al-kafirin) could be taken in the literal sense, that is, one who is ungrateful, which would mean: we did favours to you and you killed one of our men, a demonstration of ungratefulness to favours done.' Then, it could also be given a technical meaning because the Pharaoh claimed to be god. So, whoever denied his godhead turned out to be a kafir (infidel).
Now, at this juncture, let us hear the answer given by Sayyidna Musa (علیہ السلام) which is a masterpiece of prophetic manners and morals of Da'wah. Here, first of all, he goes ahead and makes a clean breast of what had happened to him. He had tried to disengage a Copt who was fighting an Israelite man. The punch he had employed to do that caused his death. So, this killing was not intentional. But, it was also not prompted by some religious exigency. In fact, even under the Law of Moses, that man was not deserving of being killed. Therefore, he began by confessing first and said:
قَالَ فَعَلْتُهَا إِذًا وَأَنَا مِنَ الضَّالِّينَ
I did it then, while I was of the astray (ignorant) " - ash-Shu` ara, 26:20.
The sense is that the act had escaped him before he was blessed with the mission of a prophet and at a time when he was not aware of any Di-vine command about it. After that, he said:
فَفَرَرْتُ مِنكُمْ لَمَّا خِفْتُكُمْ فَوَهَبَ لِي رَبِّي حُكْمًا وَجَعَلَنِي مِنَ الْمُرْسَلِينَ
"So I fled from you when I feared you. Then my Lord bestowed wisdom on me and made me of His messengers" - 26:21.
After that, Sayyidna Musa (علیہ السلام) took up the reality of favours the Pharaoh was harping on. He told him that he was not right in doing that because this whole matter of bringing him up was the result of his own cruelty and oppression in that it was he who had a standing order in force, the order to kill Israelite children. His mother was, therefore, com-pelled to put him into the river until came the time when he reached his home. He said:
وَتِلْكَ نِعْمَةٌ تَمُنُّهَا عَلَيَّ أَنْ عَبَّدتَّ بَنِي إِسْرَائِيلَ
"And this is the favour you put on me - that you have enslaved the Children of Isra'il! - 26:22.
After that, when the Pharaoh asked: وَمَا رَبُّ الْعَالَمِينَ ("And what is the Lord of the worlds?" - 26:23), he replied by saying: رَبُّ السَّمَاوَاتِ وَالْأَرْضِ وَمَا بَيْنَهُمَا ("The Lord of the heavens and the earth and of whatever there is in between them" - 26:24). Thereupon, it was by way of mockery that the Pharaoh turned towards the audience and asked: ... أَلَا تَسْتَمِعُونَ ("Do you not hear?" - 26:25) [ meaning: You hear him, don't you? Hasn't he gone out of his mind?] Thereupon, Sayyidna Musa (علیہ السلام) added:
رَبُّكُمْ وَرَبُّ آبَائِكُمُ الْأَوَّلِينَ
"Your Lord and the Lord of your first forefathers" - 26:26
Irritated, the Pharaoh said:
إِنَّ رَسُولَكُمُ الَّذِي أُرْسِلَ إِلَيْكُمْ لَمَجْنُونٌ
"Indeed, your messenger (who claims to have been) sent to you is a mad man" - 26:27.
Even such a derogatory title given to Sayyidna Musa (علیہ السلام) did not lure him into a blow for blow response for he could have easily told the Pharaoh as to who was insane and who was sane. He just took no notice of it, in fact, went on to describe another attribute of Allah, the Lord of the worlds:
رَبُّ الْمَشْرِقِ وَالْمَغْرِبِ وَمَا بَيْنَهُمَا ۖ إِن كُنتُمْ تَعْقِلُونَ
"Lord of the East and the West and of whatever there is in between them, if you were to comprehend" -
26:28.
This is a lengthy dialogue taking place in the court of the Pharaoh between him and Sayyidna Musa (علیہ السلام) . It covers three sections of Surah ash-Shu` ara' (26). Look at this dialogue of Sayyidna Musa علیہ السلام from the beginning to the end. No emotions are betrayed here. No reply has been given to his bad words, nor is his hard talk matched by counter hard talk. Instead of all that, there is a continuous flow of statements to the effect of Allah Ta` ala's attributes of perfection along with the ongoing efforts of Tabligh.
This is a brief sample of the confrontations in which the blessed prophets have stood up against their hostile and obstinate people. We can also say that it is a practical demonstration of 'arguing with the best of manners.'
Besides argumentations, debates and intellectual confrontations when inevitable, models have been set by the blessed prophets in Da'wah and Tabligh on a standing basis. They have established wise principles in human communications as appropriate to different addressees and different occasions with the added considerations as dictated by wisdom or beneficial expediency. In short, the way and method put in practice by the blessed prophets in order to invite people to Allah (da'wah ilal-lah) and make it popular, effective and abiding as well is, in reality, the essence and spirit of Da'wah. As for its details, these are spread all over in the teachings of the Holy Prophet ﷺ . Let us have a look at some of these as representative samples.
The Holy Prophet ﷺ was very particular about making sure that no burden is placed on the addressee whether in Da'wah and Tabligh or in good counsel and beneficial advice. As for the noble Sahabah, they held the Holy Prophet ﷺ very dear to their heart. About them, it could not be imagined that they would, God forbid, ever get bored with what he had to say. Yet, even for them, his customary practice was that he would not hold his teaching, counseling and advising sessions every day, rather limited it to some days of the week so that their occupation or business is not adversely affected or that it becomes some sort of burden on them.
According to a narration of Sayyidna ` Abdullh ibn Masud ؓ reported in the Sahih of al-Bukhari, "The Holy Prophet ﷺ had his 'wa` z' sessions only on some days of the week lest we get bored - and he instructed others to do the same."
Sayyidna Anas ؓ reports that the Holy Prophet ﷺ said:
یَسِّرُو ولا تُعَسِّرُوا وَ بَزشِّر ‘ وا ولا تُنَفِّرُوا
Make (things) easy and do not make (things) difficult and give (people) the good news (of mercy from Allah) and do not disappoint or alienate (them) - Sabih al Bukhari, Kitab al-` Ilm.
Sayyidna ` Abdullah ibn ` Abbas ؓ says, 'you should become Rabbani, the people of your Rabb, people with wisdom, learning and law.' After reporting this saying in the Sahih al-Bukhari, the word: رَبَّانِی (Rabbani) has been explained as: A person who, keeping in sight the principles of Da'wah, Tabligh, education and training, starts with simple things first. When people get used to it, then he tells them about other imperatives which would have been difficult at the elementary stage. This person is a Divinely guided scholar (عَالِم رَبَّانِی). These days religious sermons and propagation efforts produce very little effect. The main reason is that workers in this field generally do not give due consideration to the principles and etiquette necessary in this area. Lengthy lectures, uncalled for sermonizings and insisting on people to do something without first finding out the conditions faced by the addressee have become their habit.
When engaged in the mission of Invitation and Reformation, the Holy Prophet ﷺ made an extra effort to ensure that the addressee is not insulted or disgraced in any way. Therefore, when he would see someone involved with something bad or wrong, he would not address him directly. Instead, he used to beam his remarks at a public gathering, for example, he would say:
مَا بَالُ اَقوَامِ یَّفعَلُونِ کَذَا
What has happened to people that they do so?
This used to be part of a public address. Naturally, the person who was supposed to hear it did hear it, was ashamed in his heart and went about getting rid of that drawback.
It was the universal habit of noble prophets that they shielded the addressee from being embarrassed. Therefore, on occasions, they would attribute what was done by the addressee to their own selves and thus tried to set things right with their people. It appears in Surah Ya Sin: وَمَا لِيَ لَا أَعْبُدُ الَّذِي فَطَرَنِي (What is the matter with me that I would not worship Him who created me? - 36:22). As for this emissary of the messenger, he was already devoted to his ` ibadah (worship) all the time as was his usual way. The purpose here was to make the addressee who was not so engaged hear the worth and value of turning to Allah in ` ibadah. But, as we see, he has attributed the shortcoming to his own person.
And Da'wah means to call or bid someone to come close to the caller - definitely not to enumerate the person's shortcomings. Then, this act of calling can become effective only when there is some common ground between the caller and the called. For this reason, the Da'wah of the noble prophets علیہم السلام as in the Holy Qur'an mostly begins with the words: یا قومِ (ya qawmi: 0 my people) through which stress is placed first on the common factor of brotherly relations and then things aiming at their betterment are said. It amounts to saying - 'we are people of the same brotherhood, so let there be no hatred in between us' - and this is how they start the mission of reforming their society.
In the letter of Da'wah sent by the Holy Prophet ﷺ to Hiraql, the Byzantine emperor, he began by calling the emperor: 'The Great Man of Byzantium.' This tribute of honour given to him was permissible because it contained a confession of the emperor's being great - though, for the people of Byzantine, not for him. After that, the manner in which the invitation to believe was given is being quoted below:
يَا أَهْلَ الْكِتَابِ تَعَالَوْا إِلَىٰ كَلِمَةٍ سَوَاءٍ بَيْنَنَا وَبَيْنَكُمْ أَلَّا نَعْبُدَ إِلَّا اللَّـهَ
"0 people of the Book, come to a word common between us and you that we worship none but Allah" (as in Surah Al-` Imran, 3:64)
Here, a common factor of unity was mentioned first. It was said that the belief in the Oneness of Allah (Tauhid) was the common bond between the two of them. After that came the reminder about the error of Christians.
If we were to look into the teachings of the Holy Prophet ﷺ carefully, we will find similar rules of conduct in every field of Da'wah and public education. Unfortunately, in our time, we suffer from lack of concern for carrying the call to faith, working for the correction and betterment of people, bidding the Fair and forbidding the Unfair. Even those who are engaged in these pursuits have, (with valid exceptions) taken mere discussions, debates, accusations, name calling, berating and disgracing the adversary to be Da'wah and Tabligh. The truth of the matter is that all this, being contrary to the Sunnah, never turns out to be effective and beneficial - while these gentlemen continue to congratulate themselves for having done a great service to Islam. In reality, they are becoming the cause of making people scared of it.
The Harmful Worldly and Other-Worldly Effects of Current Contestations
We know from the Tafsir of the present verse (125) that the main objective of the Shari` ah of Islam is the Call to Allah (da'wah ilal-lah) which has two principles: (1) Al-Hikmah (Wisdom) and (2) Al-Maw` izah Al-Hasanah (Good Counsel). And if the unwelcome need of Al-Mujadalah (argument, debate, confrontation) stands imposed on some stray occasion, then, that too has been allowed with the restriction of being 'in the best of manners.' But, in reality, it is not a regular department of Da'wah. Instead, it is a via media to handle its negative aspect. The Holy Qur'an has resolved it by placing the restriction of: بِالَّتِي هِيَ أَحْسَنُ (in the best of manners). By doing so, it has told us that it should be in the best spirit of politeness, and with the attitude of a sympathizer and well-wisher. Argument should be formulated clearly as appropriate to the state of the addressee. Any approach which belittles or insults the addressee should be totally avoided. Similarly, for it to be the best, it is also necessary to be on guard lest it becomes harmful to the speaker him-self. In other words, it should not affect his morals adversely for there is the danger of his falling into envy, malice, arrogance, love for name, fame and power. These are major inward sins. In short, the kind of discussions, debates, polemics and confrontations we see today are such that it would take a very rare person, some man of Allah, to remain safe against their harmful effects, otherwise, it is extremely difficult to find refuge from it under normal circumstances.
Imam al-Ghazali has said: The way liquor is 'the mother of evils' (umm-ul-khabaith) in that it is a grave sin by itself and also becomes the conduit of other grave sins. Similarly, when overpowering the addressee and demonstrating one's intellectual superiority over people becomes the objective, that too becomes 'the mother of evils' for one's inward state. As a result, many spiritual crimes crop up, for example: envy, malice, arrogance, backbiting, spying on the faults of others, being pleased with their discomfort and being unhappy with their gain, haughty rejection of Truth, the attitude of not considering the position of others with justice and moderation, instead, worrying about a rebuttal, no matter how askance their interpretations from the Qur’ an and Sunnah are.
These are dangers. Even serious religious scholars are affected by them. But, the problem is compounded when the thing starts affecting their followers when the intellectual exercise could turn into a physical one in progressive proportions. Inna lillahi wa inna ilaihi rajiun. Imam Shafii, may the mercy of Allah be upon him, said:
"Knowledge is a brotherhood of the learned. How do those who have turned knowledge into enmity could invite others to follow their religion? When their sole objective is to dominate over others, how could they be expected to practice mutual attachment, love and consideration? And for one what evil could be greater than that which drowns him in the morals of the hypocrites and deprives him of the morals of those who truly believe and fear Allah?"
Imam al-Ghazali said that a person who devotes himself to the 'ilm of din and the da'wah of haqq revolves between two destinies. Either he, following correct principles and avoiding fatal dangers, achieves the eternal good; or, otherwise, if he falls down from this station, he slides into eternal misfortune. That he would remain hanging in between these two states is too far out to entertain - because, knowledge which is not beneficial is nothing but punishment. The Holy Prophet said:
اَشدُّالنَّاسِ عَذَاباً یَّومَ القِیامۃِ عَالِمُ لَّم یَنفَعہُ اللہُ بِعِلمِہٖ
On the day of Judgment, the person most severely punished, of all human beings, shall be an ` slim from whose knowledge A11ah has not given him any benefit.
And in another Sahih Hadith, he said:
فِی النَّارِ لا تَتَعَِلَّمُوا العِلمِ لِتُبَاھُوا بہِ العُلَمَآّء وَلِتُمِرُوا بہِ السُّفَھَآَء وَلِتَصرِفُوا بِہٖ وُجُوہَ النَّاس اِلَیکُم فَمَن فَعَلَ ذٰلِکَ فَھُوَ
"Do not learn the 'Um (of din) to compete with the learned in pride and prestige nor to challenge the incompetent with it nor to make the faces of people turn towards you therewith. So whoever will do that, will be in the fire." (Ibn Majah, from the Hadith of Sayyidna Jabir with sound chains of authority as in Takhrij al-` Iraqi ` ala al-Ihya' )
Therefore, the standing creed (maslak) of authorities among Muslim jurists and the people on Truth (haqq) in this matter was that they never considered disputation and confrontation in intellectual issues as permissible. In the mission of inviting people to the Truth, it is enough to alert anyone considered to be in error, politely and sympathetically as a well-wisher, presenting one's submission with necessary arguments. Then, should he accept, it is better. If otherwise, let him observe silence, totally avoiding altercation and adverse criticism. Let us turn to Imam Malik (رح) in this matter:
کَانَ مَالِکُ عَّقُولُ المِرآُء وَالجدَالُ فِی العِلمِ یَذھبُ بنُورِ العِلم عَن قَلبِ العَبدِ – وَ قِیلَ لَہ : رَجُلۃ لَّہ عِلمُ بِالسُّنَّۃِ فَھَل یُجَادِلُ عَنھَا ؟ قَالَ : لَا وَلٰکِن یُّخبِرُ بِالسُّنَّۃِ فَاِن قُبِلَ مِنہُ وَ اِلَّا سکَتَ – (اوجچالمسالک شرح مؤطا ص 15)
Imam Malik said: "Altercation and confrontation in al-` ilm (the knowledge of din) drives away the light of knowledge from the heart of a servant." Someone submitted: 'There is a person. who has the knowledge of Sunnah. Can he enter into debate for the protection of Sunnah?' He said, "No. But, he should inform the addressee about the Sunnah (as it is). Then, should he accept it, good - otherwise, let him observe silence." (Awjaz al-Masalik Sharb al-Muwatta, v. 1, page 15)
Ineffectiveness of Contemporary Da'wah Work
There are two reasons why the work of Da'wah (invitation) and Islah (reform) is not fully effective. (1) Firstly, because of the increase of corruption in our time and the abundance of حرام Haram things, hearts of people have become generally hard, and heedless of the Hereafter - and the very ability to accept truth has become weak and low. And there are some who find themselves suffering from the curse the foreboding of which was given by the Holy Prophet ﷺ . He had said that, by the later times, the hearts of many people will turn upside down, all reversed. The ability to know good from bad, and the distinction of permissible and impermissible will vanish from their heart.
(2) Then, negligence towards the duties of bidding the Fair and forbidding the Unfair and inviting people to the true faith has become common. Not to say much about people at large, there is not much realization of its need even among the learned and the righteous. It is assumed that correcting one's own deed is just about enough whether their children, spouse, brother, friend remain smeared with all sorts of sins. The concern for their reform and betterment is as if no responsibility of theirs - although, the definite textual statements of the Holy Qur'an (nusus) are openly declaring that the betterment of one's children, family and relatives is his responsibility: قُوا أَنفُسَكُمْ وَأَهْلِيكُمْ نَارًا (Protect yourselves and your families from a Fire... - at-Tabrim, 66/6). As for some people who do pay attention to this duty, they do not know the teachings of the Qur'an and the principles and manners of prophetic Da'wah. They take it easy, go by their impulse and say anything to anybody anytime without ever thinking about it. By doing so, they surmise, they have done their duty - although, this method of action, being contrary to the blessed practice of prophets, further alienates people from the Faith and from following its dictates.
Of particular mention is the habit of finding faults with others, mocking at them or making fun of them all in the name of open criticism. Imam Shafi` i رحمۃ اللہ علیہ said:
"When alerting someone to some mistake (the rule is:) If you talked to him privately, explained it politely, then, this is 'advice'; and if you disgraced him publicly, this is vice.”
The publicizing of mutual defects has become so popular these days that negative advertising is being done as if it was some service rendered to the Faith. May Allah Ta'ala bless all of us the ability to serve our Faith with the best of insight into its Da'wah and its modalities.
At this point ends our submission relating to Da'wah and its principles and etiquette.
After that, we can move on to explain the last part of verse 125: إِنَّ رَبَّكَ هُوَ أَعْلَمُ بِمَن ضَلَّ عَن سَبِيلِهِ ۖ وَهُوَ أَعْلَمُ بِالْمُهْتَدِينَ (Surely, your Lord knows best the one who strays from His way, and He knows best the ones who are on the right path). This statement has been made to comfort those who carry the Call of their Faith because one is naturally shocked when the addressee does not accept the truth presented despite that all rules of Da'wah have been observed. And there are occasions when this could produce another effect. When one sees no benefit coming out of Da'wah, he can become disappointed, even leave the work itself. Therefore, in this sentence, it was said:' Your duty is only to invite people to the Truth in accordance with its correct principles. Beyond that, its acceptance or rejection is something you have nothing to do with, nor is that one of your responsibilities. That falls in the domain of Allah alone. He knows who will remain astray and who will stand guided. You should not worry about it. Go on doing your duty. Do not lose hope. Do not despair.' This tells us that this sentence too is really a complement of the etiquette of Da'wah.
125- Rabbinin yoluna hikmetle ve güzel öğütle davet et. Onlarla mücadeleni en güzel yolla yap. Şüphesiz ki Rabbin, yolundan sapanları en iyi bilendir. O, hidâyette olanları da çok iyi bilendir.
125. Yani müslümanlarıyla, kâfirleriyle insanları Rabbinin, faydalı ilmi ve salih ameli kapsayan dosdoğru yoluna davet et! Bu daveti de “hikmetle” yap. Yani herkese durumuna ve kavrayışına uygun, kabul ve itaatini sağlayacak şekilde davette bulun. Bilgisizce değil de ilimle davet etmek, daha önemli olan şeylere öncelik tanımak, zihinlerin daha kolay anlayıp kavrayabilecekleri, daha kolay kabul edilebilir şeyleri öne almak ve yumuşaklıkla davette bulunmak, hikmetle davetin kapsamı içerisindedir. Eğer muhatap, hikmet ile davete icabet ederse mesele yok, aksi takdirde onun “güzel öğütle”davet edilmesi yoluna gidilmelidir. Bu, yerine göre teşvik ve korkutmaların eşlik ettiği emir ve yasakların anlatılmasıyla yapılır. Bu da ya emirlerin ihtiva ettiği faydaları ve yasakların ihtiva ettiği zararları zikredip saymak suretiyle yapılır yahut da Allah’ın, dininin gereklerini yerine getirenlere yönelik ikram ve ihsanlarını, gereklerini yerine getirmeyen kimseleri de hakir düşürüp değersiz kıldığını hatırlatmakla ya da Yüce Allah’ın kendisine itaat eden kimselere hazırlamış olduğu dünyevi ve uhrevi mükâfatları, buna karşılık isyankârlara hazırlamış olduğu dünyevi ve uhrevi cezaları söz konusu etmekle olur.
âyet davet olunan kişi, kendisinin hak üzere olduğu yahut da kendisini davet edenin batıl üzere olduğu görüşünde ise o zaman böyle bir kimseyle en güzel yol hangisi ise o yolla mücadele edilir, tartışılır. Bu da aklen ve naklen daveti kabul etmesini daha çok sağlayabilecek olan yoldur. Onun delil diye kabul ettiği şeyleri ona karşı aleyhte delil olarak ortaya koymak bu kabildendir. Böyle bir şey, maksadın gerçekleşmesi ihtimalini daha da yükseltir. Diğer taraftan bu mücadelenin düşmanlığa veyahut da karşılıklı hakarete varmaması gerekir. İşte bu durumda mücadelenin maksadı ortadan kalkar ve ondan gözetilen fayda gerçekleşmez. Mücadelede amaç, insanları hakka iletmek olmalıdır. Onlarla yarışmak ve onları yenik düşürmek gibi maksatlarla yapılmamalıdır.“Şüphesiz ki Rabbin, yolundan sapanları en iyi bilendir.” Kişiyi sapıklığa götüren sebebi de onun sapması sonucu ortaya çıkan amellerini de en iyi O bilir ve buna karşılık o kimseyi O cezalandıracaktır. “O hidâyette olanları da çok iyi bilendir.” Onların hidâyete elverişli kimseler olduklarını bildiğinden onları hidâyete iletmiştir, daha sonra da onlara lütuf ve ihsanda bulunarak onları hidâyetine seçmiştir.
The Command for Equality in Punishment
Allah commands justice in punishment and equity in settling the cases of rights. `Abdur-Razzaq recorded that, concerning the Ayah,
فَعَاقِبُواْ بِمِثْلِ مَا عُوقِبْتُمْ بِهِ
(then punish them with the like of that with which you were afflicted.) Ibn Sirin said, "If a man among you takes something from you, then you should take something similar from him." This was also the opinion of Mujahid, Ibrahim, Al-Hasan Al-Basri, and others. Ibn Jarir also favored this opinion. Ibn Zayd said: "They had been commanded to forgive the idolators, then some men became Muslim who were strong and powerful. They said, `O Messenger of Allah, if only Allah would give us permission, we would sort out these dogs!' Then this Ayah was revealed, then it was latter abrogated by the command to engage in Jihad."
وَاصْبِرْ وَمَا صَبْرُكَ إِلاَّ بِاللَّهِ
(And be patient, and your patience will not be but by the help of Allah.) This emphasizes the command to be patient and tells us that patience cannot be acquired except by the will, help, decree and power of Allah. Then Allah says:
وَلاَ تَحْزَنْ عَلَيْهِمْ
(And do not grieve over them,) meaning, those who oppose you, for Allah has decreed that this should happen.
وَلاَ تَكُ فِى ضَيْقٍ
(and do not be distressed) means do not be worried or upset.
مِّمَّا يَمْكُرُونَ
(by their plots.) meaning; because of the efforts they are putting into opposing you and causing you harm, for Allah is protecting, helping, and supporting you, and He will cause you to prevail and defeat them.
إِنَّ اللَّهَ مَعَ الَّذِينَ اتَّقَواْ وَّالَّذِينَ هُم مُّحْسِنُونَ
(Truly, Allah is with those who have Taqwa, and the doers of good.) meaning; He is with them in the sense of supporting them, helping them and guiding them. This is a special kind of "being with", as Allah says elsewhere:
إِذْ يُوحِى رَبُّكَ إِلَى الْمَلَـئِكَةِ أَنِّي مَعَكُمْ فَثَبِّتُواْ الَّذِينَ ءَامَنُواْ
((Remember) when your Lord revealed to the angels, "Verily, I am with you, so support those who believe.") 8:12 And Allah said to Musa and Harun:
لاَ تَخَافَآ إِنَّنِى مَعَكُمَآ أَسْمَعُ وَأَرَى
(Fear not, verily I am with you both, hearing and seeing.) 20:46 The Prophet said to (Abu Bakr) As-Siddiq when they were in the cave:
«لَا تَحْزَنْ إِنَّ اللهَ مَعَنَا»
(Do not worry, Allah is with us.") The general kind of "being with" some one, or something is by means of seeing, hearing and knowing, as Allah says:
وَهُوَ مَعَكُمْ أَيْنَ مَا كُنتُمْ وَاللَّهُ بِمَا تَعْمَلُونَ بَصِيرٌ
(And He is with you wherever you may be. And Allah sees whatever you do.) 57:4
أَلَمْ تَرَ أَنَّ اللَّهَ يَعْلَمُ مَا فِى السَّمَـوَتِ وَمَا فِى الاٌّرْضِ مَا يَكُونُ مِن نَّجْوَى ثَلَـثَةٍ إِلاَّ هُوَ رَابِعُهُمْ وَلاَ خَمْسَةٍ إِلاَّ هُوَ سَادِسُهُمْ وَلاَ أَدْنَى مِن ذَلِكَ وَلاَ أَكْثَرَ إِلاَّ هُوَ مَعَهُمْ أَيْنَ مَا كَانُواْ
(Have you not seen that Allah knows whatever is in the heavens and whatever is on the earth There is no secret counsel of three but He is their fourth, - nor of five but He is their sixth, - nor of less than that or more, but He is with them wherever they may be.) 58:7
وَمَا تَكُونُ فِى شَأْنٍ وَمَا تَتْلُواْ مِنْهُ مِن قُرْءَانٍ وَلاَ تَعْمَلُونَ مِنْ عَمَلٍ إِلاَّ كُنَّا عَلَيْكُمْ شُهُودًا
(You will not be in any circumstance, nor recite any portion of the Qur'an, nor having done any deeds, but We are witnessing you.) 10:61
وَالَّذِينَ اتَّقَواْ
(those who have Taqwa) means, they keep away from that which is forbidden.
وَّالَّذِينَ هُم مُّحْسِنُونَ
(and the doers of good. ) meaning they do deeds of obedience to Allah. These are the ones whom Allah takes care of, He gives them support, and helps them to prevail over their enemies and opponents. This is end of the Tafsir of Surat An-Nahl. To Allah be praise and blessings, and peace and blessings be upon Muhammad and his family and Companions.
Kung nagnais kayo ng pagpaparusa sa kaaway ninyo ay magparusa kayo ng tulad ng ginawa sa inyo nang walang karagdagan. Talagang kung nakapagpigil kayo sa pagpaparusa ninyo roon sa kaaway sa sandali ng kakayahan roon, tunay na iyon ay higit na mabuti para sa mga tagapagpigil kabilang sa inyo kaysa sa pagpapakamakatarungan sa pagpaparusa sa kanila.
126- Eğer bir ceza verecek olursanız size yapılanın aynıyla ceza verin. Eğer sabrederseniz elbette bu, sabredenler için daha hayırlıdır.
127- Sen sabret, ki senin sabrın ancak Allah'ın yardımıyladır, onlar için üzülme ve kurmakta oldukları tuzaklardan dolayı da endişe etme.
128- Çünkü Allah, korkup sakınanlarla ve ihsan sahipleriyle beraberdir.
126. Yüce Allah, adaletle cezalandırmayı mubah kılmak, ama fazilet ve ihsanı da teşvik etmek üzere şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Eğer” söz ve davranışıyla size karşı kötü davranan kimselere “bir ceza verecek olursanız” size yapılanların daha fazlasını yapmaksızın “size yapılanın aynıyla ceza verin. Eğer sabrederseniz” ceza vermeyerek onların suçlarını bağışlayacak olursanız “elbette bu, sabredenler için” haksızlığa karşılık vermekten “daha hayırlıdır.” Allah’ın nezdindeki senin için daha hayırlıdır, âkıbeti de daha güzeldir. Nitekim Yüce Allah şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Kim affeder ve ıslah edip düzeltirse onun ecrini vermek Allah’a aittir”(eş-Şûrâ, 42/40)
127. Yüce Allah, Peygamberine insanları Allah’ın yoluna davet etmek yolunda sabırlı davranmasını ve bu uğurda Allah’tan yardım dileyerek kendi gücüne güven duymamasını emredip şöyle buyurmaktadır:“Sen sabret, ki senin sabrın ancak Allah'ın yardımıyladır.” Sabır üzere sana yardımcı olan ve sebat veren O’dur. Onları davet edip de davetini kabul etmediklerini görecek olursan da “onlar için üzülme” Çünkü üzülmenin sana bir faydası yoktur. “Kurmakta oldukları tuzaklardan dolayı da endişe etme!” Bundan dolayı darlanma, sıkılma! Çünkü onların bu tuzakları kendi başlarına geçecektir. Ayrıca sen korkup sakınanlardan (muttakilerden) ve ihsan sahibi kimselerdensin. Allah da yardımıyla, tevfikiyle ve doğruya ulaştırmasıyla “korkup sakınanlarla ve ihsan sahipleriyle beraberdir.” Ki onlar, küfür ve günahlardan korunup sakınan, Yüce Allah’a O’nu görüyormuşcasına, O’nu görmüyorsa dahi O’nun kendisini gördüğünün bilinci içinde ihsan üzere ibadet eden, bunun yanı sıra her yönüyle insanlara karşılık gözetmeksizin faydalı olmaya çalışan kimselerdirler. Yüce Allah’tan bizleri muttakî ve ihsan sahibi kullarından eylemesini niyaz ederiz.
ahl Sûresi’nin tefsiri burada sona ermektedir. Hamd, lütuf ve ihsanı dolayısıyla yalnız Allah’adır.
***
Se volete punire il vostro nemico, punitelo allo stesso modo in cui vi ha fatto danno, senza andare oltre: se pazientate e non lo punite, anche se siete in grado di farlo, è cosa migliore per coloro che si astengono dalla vendetta.
Si van a responder a la agresión, háganlo en la misma medida en que los han agredido y no más. Pero si son pacientes y perdonan, será mejor para ustedes.
Nếu các ngươi muốn đáp trả lại kẻ thù của các ngươi thì các ngươi hãy đáp trả giống như những gì mà chúng đã làm với các ngươi, không được nhiều hơn mức đó. Tuy nhiên, nếu các ngươi kiên nhẫn chịu đựng mặc dù các ngươi có khả năng đáp trả thì quả thật điều đó tốt hơn cho các ngươi.
Bila kalian hendak menghukum musuh kalian maka hukumlah dengan hukuman seperti yang mereka lakukan terhadap kalian, tidak lebih. Namun, bila kalian bersabar dengan tidak membalas mereka padahal kalian mampu untuk membalasnya maka hal itu lebih baik bagi orang-orang yang sabar di antara kalian daripada menghukum mereka.
If you want to retaliate against your enemy then retaliate to the same degree that they harmed you and not more. But if you are patient and do not retaliate despite having the ability to do so, then that is better for the patient amongst you than taking revenge by retaliating against them.
Ukoliko se želite osvetiti onom ko je napao na vas, učinite mu ono što je i on vama učinio, a ako se strpite i oprostite, to vam je bolje – pobijedit ćete na dunjaluku i biti nagrađeni na Ahiretu.
Lorsque vous voulez punir votre ennemi, infligez-lui le même mal qu’il vous a infligé sans aller au-delà et si vous êtes capables de vous retenir alors que vous avez le pouvoir de vous venger, alors la patience est un meilleur comportement que de le punir.
Eğer düşmanınızı cezalandırmak isterseniz, aşırıya gitmeden size yaptığının aynısıyla onu cezalandırın. Buna güç yetirebildiğiniz halde, sabreder ve onu cezalandırmazsanız, bu durum sabredenler için onların sizleri cezalandırmasının öcünü almaktan daha hayırlıdır.
"Dan jika kamu memberikan balasan, maka balaslah dengan balasan yang sama dengan siksaan yang ditimpakan kepadamu. Akan tetapi jika kamu bersabar, maka sesungguhnya itulah yang lebih baik bagi orang-orang yang sabar. Bersabarlah (hai Muhammad) dan tiadalah kesabaranmu itu melainkan dengan (pertolongan) Allah, dan janganlah kamu bersedih hati terhadap (kekafiran) mereka, dan janganlah kamu bersempit dada terhadap apa yang mereka tipu dayakan. Sesungguhnya Allah beserta orang-orang yang bertakwa dan orang-orang yang berbuat kebaikan." (An-Nahl: 126-128).
(126) Allah تعالى berfirman untuk memperbolehkan (pemba-lasan yang) adil dan menganjurkan sikap utama dan kebaikan, ﴾ وَإِنۡ عَاقَبۡتُمۡ ﴿ "Dan jika kamu memberikan balasan," barangsiapa yang melan-carkan perbuatan buruk kepada kalian lewat ucapan dan tindakan, ﴾ فَعَاقِبُواْ بِمِثۡلِ مَا عُوقِبۡتُم بِهِۦۖ ﴿ "maka balaslah dengan balasan yang sama dengan siksaan yang ditimpakan kepadamu," tanpa tambahan dari kalian atas apa yang dia perlakukan kepada kalian. ﴾ وَلَئِن صَبَرۡتُمۡ ﴿ "Akan tetapi jika kamu bersabar," (untuk tidak melakukan) pembalasan, dan kalian memaafkan kejahatannya, ﴾ لَهُوَ خَيۡرٞ لِّلصَّٰبِرِينَ ﴿ "sesungguhnya itulah yang lebih baik bagi orang-orang yang sabar," daripada melancarkan pembalasan. Pahala di sisi Allah lebih baik bagi kalian, dan lebih baik kesudahannya, sebagaimana Firman Allah,
﴾ فَمَنۡ عَفَا وَأَصۡلَحَ فَأَجۡرُهُۥ عَلَى ٱللَّهِۚ ﴿
"Barangsiapa memaafkan dan berbuat baik, maka pahalanya atas (tanggungan) Allah." (Asy-Syura: 40).
(127-128) Kemudian Allah memerintahkan RasulNya untuk bersabar ketika mendakwahi umat manusia menuju Allah dan me-minta pertolongan kepadaNya dalam menjalankannya, serta tidak bersandar pada diri sendiri semata. Allah berfirman, ﴾ وَٱصۡبِرۡ وَمَا صَبۡرُكَ إِلَّا بِٱللَّهِۚ ﴿ "Bersabarlah (hai Muhammad), dan tiadalah kesabaranmu itu me-lainkan dengan (pertolongan) Allah," Allah-lah yang menolong dan meneguhkanmu ﴾ وَلَا تَحۡزَنۡ عَلَيۡهِمۡ ﴿ "dan janganlah kamu bersedih hati ter-hadap (kekafiran) mereka," jika engkau telah menyeru mereka, namun tidak melihat gejala sambutan terhadap dakwahmu. Maka sesung-guhnya kesedihan sama sekali tidak berguna bagimu. ﴾ وَلَا تَكُ فِي ضَيۡقٖ ﴿ "Dan janganlah kamu bersempit dada," maksudnya kegetiran dan ke-tidaknyamanan ﴾ مِّمَّا يَمۡكُرُونَ ﴿ "terhadap apa yang mereka tipu dayakan," karena sesungguhnya perbuatan makar mereka hanya berbalik kepada mereka sendiri.
Engkau adalah termasuk orang-orang yang bertakwa lagi ber-buat baik. Allah bersama orang-orang yang bertakwa lagi berbuat baik dengan pertolongan, taufik dan bimbinganNya. Mereka itu adalah orang-orang yang menjaga diri dari kekufuran dan maksiat, dan telah berbuat baik dalam ibadah mereka kepada Allah, dengan cara menyembahNya seolah-olah melihatNya, lalu jika mereka tidak melihatNya, maka (mereka yakin) bahwa Allah melihat mereka, dan mereka berbuat ihsan kepada sesama dengan mencurahkan kemanfaatan bagi mereka dari semua sisi.
Kami memohon kepada Allah untuk menjadikan kita sekalian dari kalangan orang-orang yang bertakwa dan berbuat ihsan.
Sudah tuntas tafsir Surat an-Nahl, Segala puji bagi Allah, Rabb semesta alam.
Causing Pain to a Man of Da'wah: Revenge is Permissible, but Patience is Better.
The next three verses (126, 127, 128) carry another important instruction for those who present the message of Truth before people. It tells them about what they have to do in unusual conditions. There are occasions when they have to face people who are hard-hearted and very ignorant. No matter how softly and politely one explains things to them and no matter how much goodwill one has for them in his heart, they would, even then, go in a fit of anger, use bad language and cause pain. There are times when they would go beyond that and hurt the preacher physically or would not even mind killing. So, a remedial measure was in order.
For this purpose, by saying: وَإِنْ عَاقَبْتُمْ (And if you were to harm them in retaliation, harm them to the measure you were harmed. And if you opt for patience, it is definitely much better for those who are patient - 126), these noble workers in the way of Allah were given the legal right that it was permissible for them to retaliate against injustice done to them. But, this was to be subject to the condition that retaliation should not exceed the measure of injustice done. In other words, assess the injustice inflicted on you, retaliate only to that measure and ensure that no excess occurs.
And at the end of the verse, given there is the advice: Though, you do have the right to retaliate, but be patient and do not retaliate. It is better.
The Background in which this Verse was Revealed and How it was Implemented by the Holy Prophet ﷺ and his noble Sahabah ؓ
According to the majority of commentators, this verse is Madani. It was revealed in relation to the shahadah of seventy sahabah and about the event in which Sayyidna Hamzah ؓ was killed and his body was subjected to post-killing mutilations (muthlah). The narration in Sahih al-Bukhari is in accordance with it. Darqutni has reported from Sayyidna Ibn ` Abbas ؓ as follows:
"In the battle of Uhud when the Mushriks marched back, the dead bodies of seventy leading sahabah were found. Also included there was Sayyidna Hamzah ؓ ، the revered uncle of the Holy Prophet ﷺ . Since the Mushriks were particularly angry with him, therefore, once he was killed by them, they took out their anger on his dead body. His nose, ears and other parts of the body were cut and the abdomen was slit open. The very sight of it shocked the Holy Prophet ﷺ and he said that, to avenge Hamzah, he would have seventy men from the Mushriks subjected to a 'muthlah' similar to what they have done to Hamzah. It was in the background of this event that these three verses were revealed (126, 127, 128) ". (Tafsir Qurtubi)
It appears in some narrations that these cruel people had meted out the same treatment of 'muthlah' (mutilation) in the case of other sahabah as well. (As reported by al-Tirmidhi, Ahmad, and Ibn Khuzaimah and Ibn Hibban in their Sahihs from Sayyidna Ubaiyy ibn Ka` b ؓ
In this matter, being extremely grieved, the Holy Prophet ﷺ had declared his determination to subject seventy Mushriks in retaliation for his sahabah irrespective of their exact number, and this was not in accord with the principle of justice and equity Allah Ta` ala intended to stand established in this world through him. Therefore, two things were done. (1) He was alerted and told that the right of retaliation was there but it had to match the measure of injustice done. Retaliating against seventy for a few, irrespective of their number, is not right. (2) Then, he was to be the model of morals at their best. Therefore, given to him was the good counsel: Though, you are allowed to retaliate evenly but, should you set aside this option and be patient and generous to the unjust, that would be much better.
Thereupon, the Holy Prophet ﷺ said, "Now, patient we shall be. We shall not take any revenge from anyone" - and he paid out a kaffarah (expiation) for his oath. (Mazhari from al-Baghawi) When, on the eve of the Conquest of Makkah, having all those Mushriks of Makkah under his control, it was certainly the time to do what he had declared on the battlefield of Uhud that he would do. But, it was precisely at the time of the revelation of the cited verses that the Holy Prophet ﷺ had forsaken his earlier intention and had, instead, decided to observe patience. Therefore, at the time of the Conquest of Makkah, the course of patience was taken in accordance with the imperative of these verses. Perhaps, it is on this basis that it has been mentioned in some narration that these verses were revealed at the time of the Conquest of Makkah. And it is also not too far out to believe that the revelation of these verses was repeated, that is, initially they were revealed at the battle of 'Uhud and then, when came the Conquest of Makkah, they were revealed again. (as narrated by al-Mazhari from Ibn al-Hassar)
RULING:
This verse has told us about the Law of Even Retaliation when avenging. Therefore, Muslim jurists say that in the event a person kills someone, the killed will be avenged by killing the killer. One who inflicts injury will have an even injury inflicted on him. Against one who cuts off someone's hand and feet, and then kills him, the guardian of the killed will be given the right that he too should first cut off the killer's hands and feet and then kill him.
Yes, if someone kills someone else by hitting him with a rock, or kills him by injuring him with arrows, then, it is not possible to determine the correct measure of the way of killing, that is, how many strikes did it take to make this killing take place, and how much pain has been inflicted on the person killed. In this matter, there is no measure of determining real equalization. Therefore, he will have to be killed invariably with a sword. (AI-Jassas)
RULING:
Though the verse has been revealed in relation to physical pain and loss, but its words are general which includes the inflicting of financial loss. Therefore, Muslim jurists have said that a person who usurps مَال mal (money, property etc.) belonging to another person, then, this other person has the right to forcibly take away from him his mal in accordance with his right, or take it by stealth on condition that the مَال mal taken is from the genus of his right, for example, if cash has been taken, then, he can take, in lieu of it, the same amount of cash from him, by usurpation or theft. If things usurped are like grains, corn or cloth, then, similar grains, corn or cloth can be taken back. But, one cannot take another kind in lieu of the kind taken from him, for example, one cannot forcibly take cloth or some other article of use in lieu of cash. However, some fuqaha.' (Muslim jurists) have permitted it unconditionally - whether it be from the entitled kind or from some other. Some details of these rules have been covered by al-Qurtubi in his Tafsir while more comprehensive details appear in books of Fiqh.
Mentioned in verse 126: وَإِنْ عَاقَبْتُمْ , (And if you were to harm...) was the general law in which avenging harm done with even harm was declared to be permissible for all Muslims, but taking the option of patience was recommended as definitely much better. And in the next verse (127), the Holy Prophet ﷺ has been addressed in a special manner and prompted to be patient because, in view of his great dignity and high station, the later response was certainly more appropriate and becoming for him as compared with others. Therefore, it was said: وَاصْبِرْ وَمَا صَبْرُكَ إِلَّا بِاللَّـهِ (And be patient. And your patience is bestowed by none but Allah). It means: 'As for you, you just do not even contemplate a revenge. Take to Sabr (patience) as your only option.' And then, he was also told that his Sabr will come with the help of Allah alone, that is, observing Sabr will be made easy for him.
So be patient - O Messenger - over the harm that they afflict on you. You are only granted the ability to be patient by Allah’s granting it to you. Do not grieve over the disbelievers’ turning away from you, and do not let your heart be constrained by the schemes and plots they carry out.
Bersabarlah -wahai Rasul- atas apa yang menimpamu dari berbagai gangguan mereka. Tidaklah kesanggupanmu dalam bersabar kecuali karena adanya taufik dari Allah kepadamu. Sebab itu, janganlah bersedih hanya karena orang-orang kafir berpaling darimu, serta janganlah bersempit dada hanya karena adanya tipu daya dan makar yang mereka lakukan.
-Ey Peygamber!- Sabret! Onlardan sana isabet eden eziyetlere sabrediyor olman, ancak Allah’ın seni muvaffak kılmasıyla mümkündür. Kâfirlerin senden yüz çevirmesine sakın üzülme. Onların, sana hazırladıkları tuzak ve hilelerden ötürü de için daralmasın.
O Poslaniče, strpi se na poteškoćama koje ti se dešavaju, a nećeš moći biti strpljiv osim ako te Allah ne pomogne. Ne budi tužan ako se nevjernici od tebe okrenu i nemoj tugovati zbog spletki koje ti prave.
Ô Messager, endure patiemment leurs offenses et si tu parviens à être patient, ce n’est que parce qu’Allah te facilite la patience. Ne sois pas attristé par le refus que t’opposent les mécréants et que ton cœur ne se resserre pas par appréhension pour leurs ruses et leurs stratagèmes.
The preacher’s call to the Truth is a process which emerges out of intense feelings of sincerity, seriousness and well-wishing. The realization of a man that he is answerable to God forces him to issue such a call to the subjects of God. He does so because he thinks that if he does not, he himself will be caught on the Day of Judgement. The natural result of such thinking is that the preacher speaks words of wisdom, gives good advice and engages in serious discussion. Exhortations to accept the Truth can be effective only when they are supported by argument and reasoning, and when they take into account the mentality of the addressees. A reasoned discourse should readily convince them of the reality of things but if it ignores their intellectual capacity, it will miss the mark and will do nothing to bolster the status of the preacher. Sympathy is a characteristic which develops in a discourse due to a well-wishing mentality (al-mu‘izah al-hasanah). When the preacher whose personality has been radically transformed by his realization of God’s majesty and glory speaks about God, the majesty of God will definitely shine through his discourse. The messenger of God who, after seeing heaven and hell, comes forward to show them to others will certainly in his discourse give glimpses of the joys of heaven and the terror of hell. The combination of these features will make his discourse so effective that it will melt hearts and bring tears to the eyes. Wisdom and good counselling are the staff of dawah work. However there are always those addressees who indulge in pointless discussions with the intention, who have no desire to understand the message but they only want to complicate matters. In such a case, the preacher must respond with gentleness; in the face of harsh words he must resort to reasoning and analysis and, in response to provocation, he must exercise patience. The eye of one who calls on others to the Truth is not on his audience but on God, who transcends all. Therefore, he utters such statements as prove to be true in God’s eyes rather than in man’s assessment.
Hỡi Thiên Sứ Muhammad, Ngươi hãy kiên nhẫn chịu đựng về những gì mà họ đã gây tổn hại Ngươi, bởi lẽ sự kiên nhẫn của Ngươi là vì Allah, và Ngươi chớ đau buồn cho việc những kẻ vô đức tin quay lưng với Ngươi và Ngươi cũng chớ để lòng mình se thắt cho những âm mưu của họ.
Magtiis ka, O Sugo, sa tumatama sa iyo na pananakit nila. Walang iba ang pagtutuon sa iyo sa pagtitiis malibang sa pamamagitan ng pagtutuon ni Allāh para sa iyo. Huwag kang malungkot dahil sa pag-ayaw sa iyo ng mga tagatangging sumampalataya. Huwag manikip ang dibdib mo dahilan sa isinasagawa nila na panlalansi at pakana.
E sopporta, o Messaggero, i torti che ti fanno, l'aiuto alla sopportazione proviene solo da Allāh, e non affliggerti per l'avversità dei miscredenti, e non affliggerti a causa delle loro astuzie e trame.
Así que ten paciencia, Mensajero, y sabe que solo tienen paciencia aquellos a quienes Al-lah se la concede. No te angusties por los incrédulos que se alejan de ti, y no dejes que tu corazón se angustie por las artimañas y complots que llevan a cabo.
After that, once again in the last verse (128), a universal formula of having the help of Allah Ta’ ala by one's side was announced. It is:
إِنَّ اللَّـهَ مَعَ الَّذِينَ اتَّقَوا وَّالَّذِينَ هُم مُّحْسِنُونَ
Surely, Allah is with those who fear Him and those who are good in deeds.
The essence of this formula is that the help of Allah Ta’ ala is with people who have two virtues: Taqwa and Ihsan. The essence of Taqwa is acting righteously or being good in deed while the sense of Ihsan at this place is to be good to those created by Allah Ta’ ala, that is, those who are duty-bound to do righteous deeds and are particular in dealing with others nicely - Allah Tais with them. And it is obvious, if someone is-blessed with the 'company' (help) of Allah Ta’ ala, who can touch him!
Quả thật, Allah luôn bên cạnh những người kính sợ Ngài mà từ bỏ những điều trái lệnh Ngài và những người mà họ luôn hoàn thành tốt những gì Ngài ra lệnh; và Ngài luôn phù hộ và giúp đỡ họ.
Tunay na si Allāh ay kasama ng mga nangilag magkasala sa pamamagitan ng pag-iwan sa mga pagsuway at ng mga gumagawa ng maganda sa pamamagitan ng pagsasagawa ng mga pagtalima at pagsunod sa mga ipinag-uutos Niya sapagkat Siya ay kasama sa kanila sa pag-aadya at pagsuporta.
Al-lah está con aquellos que son piadosos y se alejan del pecado, y también con aquellos que son buenos y realizan actos de obediencia y cumplen lo que se les ha ordenado que hagan. La ayuda y el apoyo de Al-lah está con ellos.
In verità Allāh è con coloro che lo temono, che abbandonano i peccati, coloro che perseverano nell'obbedienza, e che seguono ciò che Allāh ha ordinato; Egli è con loro con il trionfo e il sostegno.
Uzvišeni Allah pomaže onom ko Ga se boji izvršavajući vjerske naredbe i sustežući se od vjerskih zabrana. Allah takvog čuva, štiti i brine se o njemu.
This verse indicates the character traits to be displayed by the dayee while facing up to his opponents. However, God says that if he is too sorely afflicted—allowing for human weakness in him as in other mortals, he is permitted to repay his tormentors in kind. But strictly speaking, the dayee is supposed to exercise patience whenever his addressees create trouble for him. Instead of adopting a retaliatory approach, he should leave all such issues to God. If the addressee does not accept the Truth, being bent rather on destroying the dayee and his mission, then the best course to be adopted by him is that of patience, i.e. avoiding reaction or retaliatory actions, he should continue conveying the message of Truth in a positive manner. The missionary has really to prove that, in fact, he is always conscious of God. If he proves this, then thereafter in all other matters, God becomes sufficient for him. After that no device of his opponents can harm him. However, strong his opponents may be. There are two kinds of human beings in this world. One is entirely focused on man and his activities, while the other is entirely focused on God. The latter see the powers of God with their own eyes. The former is never able to have control over impatience and anger. It is only the second type of person who can bear complaints and suffer bitterness and, for the sake of whatever he is going to receive from God, ignore whatever is meted out to him by his fellow men. The dayee must not have a vengeful mentality, and must abstain from retaliatory action. The conspiracies and devices of his opponents are likely to make him afraid that they may completely derail the call of Truth and destroy the preacher himself. But whatever the circumstances, he has to rely on God; he is required to have the firm belief that God sees everything and that He will support the Truth and defeat the falsehood.
Muhakkak Yüce Allah, günahları terk ederek kendisinden korkan, ibadetlerini ve kendilerine emredilenleri yerine getirerek ihsan sahibi olan kullarıyla beraberdir. O, yardımı ve desteğiyle onlarla beraberdir.
Allah est avec ceux qui Le craignent, lorsqu’ils délaissent les actes de désobéissance, accomplissent avec excellence les actes d’obéissance et se conforment à ce qu’Il leur a ordonnés. Il est avec eux par Son secours et Son soutien.
Allah is with those who are mindful of Him by leaving out sin and those who are good by doings acts of obedience and by fulfilling what they have been instructed to do. Allah’s help and support is with them.
Sesungguhnya Allah bersama orang-orang bertakwa yang tidak bermaksiat kepada-Nya dan orang-orang yang berbuat baik dengan melakukan ketaatan serta melaksanakan apa yang diperintahkan kepada mereka. Allah senantiasa bersama mereka dengan pertolongan dan dukungan-Nya.